LATTKR-DAY SAINTS' CHAP! I.
Cnr. Scotia Plact -"m! Queen Street, Auckland
Sunday Schools in the Missions
Of the more than 80 Branches in the Mission, of which
in a few instances there arc one, two and sometimes more
than three home or subsidiary Sunday Schools of an Indi-
vidual Branch, only 39 have sent in at least ONE Quarterly
Report for \{)42 ending November 30th. Tin's condition is
no credit to Branch Presidents, and is an indication that
Superintendents are as had. if not wor.se. SEE for your-
selves the picture of work you have drawn, not because
you have no Sunday School and members attending, but
because of failure to realise your responsibility.
Sunday Schools who have paid Six Penny Fund for 1942: — Awa-
puni, Gladstone, Gordonton, Heretaunga, Horotiu, Kiri Kiri-Omalui.
Kohunui, Korongata, Mangamuka, Maromaku, Mataraua,' Nuhaka,
Opoutama, Otago, Paeroa, Rakautatahi, Tamaki (Auckland). Tamaki
(H.B.), Te Hauke, Te Horo, Tokomaru Bay, Turua, Waihou, Wai-
pawa, Wairoa (Hauraki), Wairoa (Mahia), Whatawhata- a total of
27. and then not all of these have filled the year's contribution.
First Quarter. — Kaikou, Madsen, Mangamuka, Ngawha, Opahi,
Opoutama. Ruatangata, Tamaki (H.B.), Tautoro, Te 1 lapara. Uta-
kura, Waihou, Waimamaku, Waiomio, Whananaki, Whangarei,
Whangaruru.
Second Quarter. — Aria, Awapuni, Awarua, Hoeotainui, Horo-
tiu, Kaikou. Kiri Kiri. Korongata, Madsen, Mahoenui, Manaia,
Mangere, Maromaku. Matakowhai, Matarua, Muriwai, Ngawha, Nu-
haka, Opahi, Opoutama, Rakautatahi, Rotorua, Ruatangata, Tautoro.
Te 1 lapara. Te Hauke, Tokomaru, Waihou. Waiomio. Wairoa (Hau-
raki). Whananaki, Whangarei, Whangaruru.
Third Quarter. — Aria. Awarua, Hoeotainui. Kaikou. Kiri Kiri.
Mahoenui, Maromaku, Matakowhai, Mataraua, Nuhaka, Opahi, Opou-
tama, Rotorua, Ruatangata, Tautoro. Te Hapara, Te Hauke, Toko-
maru. Waihou, Waiomio. Wairoa (Hauraki), Whananaki, Whanga-
rei, Whangaruru, Whatawhata.
Fourth Quarter. — Aria, Awapuni, Hoeotainui, Kaikohe, Kiri
Kiri, Mahoenui, Mangamuka, Maromaku. Mataraua. Ngawha, Nuhaka,
Opoutama, Rotorua, Te Hapara, Te Hauke, Tokomaru, Wairoa
(Hauraki), Whananaki, Whangaruru, Whatawhata.
From general reports of activities in the Mission, it is
sure that if there- was no Sunday School activity within the
Branches, those Branches would cease as an active organiza-
tion. ' The members attending Sunday School have a right
to expect the officers of the School and the Branch Presi-
dency particularly and not forgetting the District Sunday
School officers, too. to report on Sunday School work.
WATCH FOR PRIMARY ASSOC! AT/OX RRPORT
on this page NEXT MONTH.
npcfb u A?^ cJ-f
tefXtt<&K&K&K&K&*<&X&K4%
%
To Karere 't
Q
r
Established in 1907
Wahanga 37 Hanuere, 1943 Nama 1
Matthew Cowley Tumuaki Mihana
Kelly Harris Etita
Eru T. Kupa Kaiwhakamaori
Waimate Anaru Kaiwhakamaori
"Ko tenei Pepa i whakatapua hex hapai ake i te iwi Maori ki
roto i nga whakaaro-nui.'
"Te Karere" is published monthly by the New Zealand Mission of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and is printed by THE BUSINESS PRINTING
WORKS LTD., 55 Albert Street, Auckland, CI, N.Z. Subscription Rates: 3/- per
six months; 5/- per year; £1 for five years; £2/10/- for life. (United States Cur-
rency: $1.00 per year; $4.00 for five years; $10.00 for life.)
Address Correspondence, Box 72, Auckland, C.l, New Zealand.
CONTENTS
Editorial —
Our Sacrifices
Special Features —
The Bishop's Page '•
Joseph Smith's Teachings <
The- Woman's Corner 8
Pay As Ymu Go 1"
Church Features —
Sunday School 12
Mutual [mprovemenl Association 15
Primary 19
News from the Field 25
COVER MOTIF, This tssu« brings you Auckland Branch Chap*] as Mm first ,.f i
trial depicting L.D.S. Chapels In the Miction. With this In mind we ask nil BranehJ
in end in picture of theft Chapeli Immediately M ""*• N Btedjed fw n
TE KARERE
Hanuere, 1943
Editorial . .
OUR SACRIFICES
As part of the war effort, civilian life is expected and
often times marshalled to add to the war hours contributing
to its successful prosecution. Our part in this plan is designed
to keep up our end and yet do more in another field. In
accomplishing this, we still only have the same number of
hours of time to work with. Following on, there must
be some time taken from something else which is to be
considered less essential.
Individually mankind has his own choice to make. The
ability to choose that which determines a rich reward of
happiness and success is of utmost importance. In this pro-
cess is determined the kind of individual concerned. From
here comes the individual who endeavours to give things of
importance their relative place in his field of living.
This effort reveals to what degree he 'renders to Caesar'
and to the many other etc.'s, including his obligations to
Deity. Perhaps the decision of some is influenced by war
hysteria as it is called, by that fallacious argument 'Eat,
drink, and be merry, for to-morrow we die,' or by the desire
to acquire much of this life's goods, forgetting that scrip-
tural warning for these particular times — 'Lay up for your-
selves . . . where rust and moth doth corrupt . . . !'
To the Church adherents here, if not to all Christians,
the problem of taking from time dedicated to worship of
God and adding to the time of mammon and war is a vital
one. The problem really is not in this instance between
these two factions, because the leaders of the nations of
democracy and Christianity urge the followers of the 'Meek
and lowly Jesus' to do their part in this conflict as well as
contributing to the war effort. It is more the truth, that
the war effort is given the excuse for a relaxation, yea, even
a robbing of that which belongs to God.
If there is any time to be sacrificed to the war, let it
not be that time which belongs to God. How can our leaders
countenance and condone the cause of war taking the place
of deity, when they in the greatest hour of crisis call for
a national day of prayer to the God to which no people
know and acknowledge?
Hanuere, 1943
TE KARERE
Latter-day Saints should not be counted among those
who will have the accusing finger of their riches, counted
in goods, leisure used luxuriously, and the many other ways
and means devised to lessen their obligations to God, pointed
at them. The sacrifices we must make is not in the field
of religion or worship of God. This very conflict is for
the preservation of that very thing — belief in God, and the
privilege of worship as the conscience dictates. Let it be
remembered, however, that the cause of worship and deity
ceases to be as soon as the conscience dictates that we shall
not 'keep His commandments.'
The auxiliary organizations of the Church within the
Mission as vital parts of our plan of worship reveal that the
sacrifices of our people are such that were it not for the
mothers of Isfael you would not know where to come to
when you will bow the knee. If time is to be sacrificed,
then it must be the time that is used for leisure and not
the time dedicated to God. The individual who thinks and
acts that he is sufficient unto himself in living the Gospel
is not living the Gospel, for he is despising the revealed
word of gathering to places where the Saints are for worship.
The individual who refuses to be a part of the Church in
its work among the gathered group is travelling in another
direction to that which revelation guides.
As Saints in this the New Year, let us endeavour to
offer the sacrifices that God will accept. He has not at
any time in the history of His dealings with men decreed
that He shall be forgotten in time of peace or war. It is
time of war now, the time when the stresses of life are great,
uncertainty lies ahead, and confusion upon us; these are the
times for sober thinking and not careless living, for we do
live carelessly in ommission as well as commission.
Let our sacrifices be not of work, but of pleasure, even
unto life itself, rather than the depriving yourself of the
one saving grace of God's love for mankind — Salvation's
gift through keeping His commandments.
— Kki.i.y Harris.
"The faith of the Gospel of Jesus Christ is calculated to
unite the people in one, an, I to bring them hack to the unity
and faith of those who obeyed the Gospel iincicntly, and
finally to bring them hack- to glory.
. Ill who keep the faith arc of one heart and one mind,
and this testimony is so conjirmed to all that Wt cannot he
mistaken." /hic/ham Young.
TE KARERK
Hanuere. 1943
President Matthew Cowley
The President's Page
This page will be used for the purpose of communicating to the
Church members and officers throughout the Mission matters which are
considered to be of interest to all who have the welfare of the Mission
at heart.
From time to time questions have been addressed to me which I
have answered directly to those who sent them. Many of these ques-
tions have pertained to subjects which would
be of general interest to all, but which only the
correspondents have been enlightened about.
From now on such questions will be answered
on this page for the information of all who may
be interested.
At the beginning of this year, 1943, I
extend to all who are in any way affiliated
with the New Zealand Mission my sincerest
wishes for your happiness and prosperity.
May this year bring to us all prospects of
brighter days ahead and an assurance that the
power of God still governs in the affairs of
men. To those who have lost loved ones dur-
ing the past year, either from natural causes
or from active service in the armed forces, I
extend heartfelt sympathy and invoke the abid-
ing spirit of our Holy Father to attend you
in your hours of sorrow.
To our men, and women too, in the various branches of the
armed forces, I pass on the admonition of the First Presidency: "We
pray in a prayer which daily ascends to our Heavenly Father, that
you will live righteous lives, that you will be preserved, that God will
hasten the working out of His purpose among the nations, so that
peace may come and you be restored to your loved ones, as clean
as the day on which you left them. Our constant prayer is that He
will give us wisdom to help you in your sacrificing service to your
country. We urge you to remember that your righteousness rests
between you and your God. Others may encourage, exhort and sup-
port, but you only can win the victory for your salvation, aided always
by the love, the mercy, and grace of your Heavenly Father, who will
always be near you in your righteous life, wherever your lot may be
cast."
To all who hold positions of trust in the Mission, the Districts and
the Branches, including all auxiliary organizations, I offer my thanks
for your loyalty to the Cause which you represent, and for the magnani-
mous support you have given me as the Presiding Elder of the Mission.
And to all members of the Church who have been faithful in obeying
the principles of the gospel, in regularly attending religious services,
and in sustaining those who are called to serve you in the various
offices of the Church, I extend my deepest gratitude. To you, both
officers and members, is due the credit for the progress of the Mission
during the past year; and it is a pleasure to report that this has been,
in most respects, the best year in the Mission's history.
At the last Hui Tau held at Nuhaka the importance of complying
in every way, within our limited means, to the Welfare Plan of the
Church was stressed. You were asked to store some food and clothing
against the day of need. You were asked to have your own gardens
and produce vegetables for the family table. You were asked to beau-
tify your chapels, your homes and your grounds. You were asked to
Hanuere, 1943 TE KARERE
cultivate every available piece of ground. You were asked to work
in co-operative groups in these projects and to assist each other as
much as possible. In some respects your response has been very
gratifying, but too many did not give heed.
Again I urge you to get in line with the Welfare Programme of
the Church. It is your first line of defense. I plead with each and
every one of you, who have sufficient property, to grow your own
vegetables, keep a milk cow, and have a few chickens to furnish suffi-
cient eggs for the family's needs. There has been a scarcity of the
wholesome foods during the past months; they have been unavailable
on the market, and I must warn you that we must be prepared for
even more trying conditions in the future. War never brings freedom
from want.
To those who have positions of responsibility in the Mission, dis-
tricts and branches, I ask that you give your calling the best you have.
Do not do your job in a half-hearted way. If you do not feel that
you can give the office the attention it requires, do not hesitate to
resign so that someone more willing to serve may be called to take
your place. You are neither honest with yourself nor with the Church
if you accept an office and then fail to fulfil to the utmost the duties
required of you.
During the year which lies ahead let us all resolve to sustain each
other and keep the commandments of God. — M.C.
JOSEPH SMITH'S TEACHINGS
Baptism, a Holy Ordinance. — Baptism is a holy ordinance pre-
paratory to the reception of the Holy Ghost; it is the channel and kev
by which the Holy Ghost will' be administered. — History of the Church
Vol. 3, p. 379.
Baptism, Sectarian. — Many objections are urged against the
Latter-day Saints for not admitting the validity of sectarian baptism,
and for withholding fellowship from sectarian churches. Yet to do
otherwise would be like putting new wine into old bottles, and putting
old wine into new bottles. What! new revelations in the old churches?
New revelations would knock out the bottom of their bottomless pit.
New wine into old bottles! The bottles burst and the wines runs out!
What! Sadducees in the new church! Old wine in new I
bottles will leak through the pores and escape. So the Sadducee saints
mock at authority, kick out of the traces, and run to the mountains
of perdition, leaving the long echo of their braying behind them
History of the Church, Vol. 4, p_. 426.
Baptism of Water and the Spirit. The gospel requires baptism
by immersion for the remission of sins, which is the meaning o
word in the original language— namely, to bury or immerse.
Wo ask the sects. Do you believe this? They answer, No. 1 be-
lieve in being converted. I believe in this tenaciou ly. So did the
Apostle 1% tor ami the disciples of Jesus. But I further believe in the
Rift of the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands. Evidence by Peter's
preaching on the day of Pentecost, Acta 2:88. You might as well bap-
tize a bag of sand as a man, if not done in view of the remis
aim and g< tting of th< Holy Ghost. Baptism by water •
baptism, and a good for nothing without the other half thai the
baptism of the Holy Ghi
The Saviour say , "Except a man be born of water and i
Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God." [istory of the
Church, Vol. 5, p. 199.
i I. K ^RERE
Hanuere, 1943
The Woman^s Corner
By i\i.v.\ T. ( o\\ [.! \
Search the long annals of Proud Rome and
Greece,
The tombs 6] war, and chronicles oj peace.
Ransack the old and modern rolls of fame.
To fit the brightest splendour on a name.
The name above all names is Mother.
This page we are dedicating to the
women and especially the mothers in the
Mission, hoping that you may obtain some
helpful hints and pleasure from reading
here what is published for you.
One of the most frequent and popu-
lar questions that has been asked by the
Sisters throughout the Mission during the
past two years has been in regard to their
joining and affiliating themselves with in-
stitutions and other outside organizations.
In the following excerpt from a message of
the First Presidency to the officers and
members of the Relief Society throughout
the world, this question has been answered
to my satisfaction and should be to yours:
"Members of the Relief Society should per-
mit neither hostile nor competitive interests
of any kind to detract from the duties and
obligations, the privileges and honours, the
opportunities and achievements of member-
ship in this great society. The prime, al-
most the exclusive allegiance of every mem-
ber of this great group runs in this field
to their fellow-members and to the organ-
ization. Members should permit no other
affiliation either to interrupt or to inter-
fere with the work of this Society. They
should give to Relief Society service pre-
cedence over all social and other clubs and
societies of similar kinds. We urge this
because in the work of the Relief Society
are intellectual, cultural, and spiritual
values found in no other organization and sufficient for all general
needs of its members.
We urge all the Sisters to take these things to heart, and to co-
operate in continuing the Relief Society in its position of the greatest
and most efficient woman's organization in the world."
Now Sisters, don't let anyone misunderstand this message. We
want you to seek truth and knowledge wherever you can find it. Serve
in any capacity you are able. Mingle with the noble women of your
community, but do not neglect your Relief Society in doing these other
things. Give your best thoughts and efforts to your Church organiza-
tions first, and attend to these other things after.
I find that some of the women are still wondering what is expected
of them in the Welfare project. It is a bit late to be wondering when
so many things are being rationed these days. However, it is better
In presenting this new
feature, "The Woman's
Corner, ' by Elva T. Cow
ley, Te Karere feels sure
that it will meet with the
approval of its readers, as
it supplies an outlet for
problems peculiar to women
organizations of the Mis-
sion, helpful hints to wome'i
and mothers generally, as
well as being interesting
and worthwhile in its philo-
sophical contributions.
The full purpose of this
new contribution will un-
fold itself to you as each
issue brings to your very
homes and family circle,
vour Church organization
and war work too, the sin-
cere desire of our Mission
Mother for the better under-
standing of the part played
by women and mothers in
the scheme of life as en-
visaged through the Gos-
pel. To Sister Cowley falls
this task, and we feel as-
sured that success will fol-
low her efforts so far as
you will benefit by them.
Hanuere, 1943 TE KARERE 9
late than never. Fill your own cupboard first. Make it a point to
save enough out of your weekly housekeeping allowances to put away
a bar of soap, a tin of fruit or vegetables, a package or two of jelly,
a cube of blue, some washing soda and starch for future use. When
you have done this then give what you can to be put away in your
Branch Welfare cupboard.
A woman whose cupboard is full to-day is rich. If she has a vege-
table garden in her backyard she has a goldmine. Years ago men, and
also women, went to the hills to dig for treasure and gold. Nowadays
they plant the "gold" and it conies up in parsnips and carrots.
The question is often asked by the Sisters: "Should we spend the
money already accumulated in our treasury to buy things for the
Welfare cupboard?" I quote the old adage — "Why rob Peter to pay
Paul."
It has been the policy of the Relief Society since its beginning to
maintain a Charity Fund. Therefore if you have money in it do not
deplete it. See that you keep sufficient for emergency needs. Cases
of poverty, sickness, disability or even death may necessitate assistance
from your treasury.
Welfare or patriotic funds may be obtained by various means, such
as donations, sale of work, concerts, bazaars, suppers, etc. Make this
a separate fund and build it up to meet your requirements.
To the query, is it permissible to use funds in the treasury to buy
a first aid kit for the Society? I say first aid kits should be the pro-
perty of every Relief Society. Charity funds could not be used for
any better purpose. Keep your kit in a place where it will be available
for immediate use in emergencies.
All women and girls should learn first aid and home nursing
methods if possible. Relief Society meeting is a good time and place
to study these things.
Next month I hope to chat with you again on this page. If you
have any problems or questions write them in to me and I will endeav-
our to answer them to the best of my ability. In the meantime here
I a iittle hint of the way to keep happy:
Keep your heart free from hate, your mind from worry. Live
simply, expect little, give much, fill your life with love,
scatter sunshine. Forget sell. Think of others, and do as
you would be done by.
It was with sadness and grief thai
m
»•
Sister Ao Elkington telegraphed Pn
J
"
dent Cowley, when she passed on the in-
■*MT-
formation mi mi the ( it»\ eminent ad\ is
1 I
of the death of Elder J. Arthur
Elkington. The Mission is grieved at the
< A
loss of all men in tins conflict, and in tins
1 B
in tance extends its s) mpathy and eon
ff
M
dolences to Sister Vo Elkington and her
m
sun Angus in this their hour of sorrow
TE KARERE
Hanuere, 1943
PAY AS YOU GO
By Taylor Mihakrk
"Debt makes everything- a temptation. It lowers a man in self
respect, places him at the mercy of his tradesman and servants. He
can not call himself his own master, and it is difficult for him to be
truthful." — Smiles.
Latter-day Saints of this Mission have had their share of experi-
ence with getting in debt. It has been an experience so full of valuable
lessons that an effort should be made by those who learned these lessons
to impress them upon others who may not have been so fortunate or
improved in many respects; salaries, wages
and other incomes have increased to a
maximum. Debt is not a good thing for
the Latter-day Saints to enter into, as it is
a positive detriment to us; it is one of the
burdens of life that tend to hold us down.
My advice to the Saints of this Mis-
sion who are earning money is that you
save as much as possible while the money
is easy, and spend it in the near future,
when it is liable to be more difficult to
obtain. If something should occur to
lighten the money market, and hard time»3
come again, then the slavery which you
have entered thoughtlessly into will be ex-
tended indefinitely, perhaps for the re-
mainder of your lifetime.
"Get out of debt now" would be my
counsel to all Saints; and if my voice could
be heard in all the land I would still re-
peat the admonition of debt and add to it:
"And let your income hereafter always be
greater than your expenses."
It is a safe rule to treat all debt as
you would a poisonous serpent or a dread
contagion.
What have you to go into debt for?
Vanity, vice, luxury, tobacco, liquor, enter-
tainment, card-playing, betting, racing, dressing, dancing, appearing as
well as your neighbour who can afford it. Are these considerations
worthy the pain and humiliation attendant upon the mortgaging of
one's soul and body? I emphatically answer NO, and a thousand times
NO!
There is one more so-called reason why people go into debt. It
is to make money easily. It is to speculate, to gamble; to get rich
speedily. Can wealth give happiness? Look around and see what gay
distress and splendid misery we have in the world to-day. It is better
to live simply, dress plainly, be sparing in every indulgence, even if
it is harmless, than to replenish your purse for luxuries, by going into
debt. There is another method by which to make the ends meet, which
does not seem to have been seriously or oftenly considered. It is to
cut expenses, lessen desires, curtail needs, and without being pernici-
ous compel them to come as far as possible within the line of one's
income, small though it be.
"Better go to bed supperless than to rise in debt."
On the contrary with most people, debt has a depressing and
dulling influence, and a tendency to discouragement and even to dis-
honesty, carrying in its wake a long train of other evils that sap ambi-
In accepting "Pay As
You Go" for publication,
Te Karere, on its own be-
half as well as of Taylor
Mihaere, make acknowledg-
ment to the Improvement
Era for the author of article
which forms the nucleus
and original of the present
contribution. So impressed
was Brother Mihaere with
the message of the original
that his efforts here reveal
his desire that its value and
important philosophy be
made available and applic-
able to we of the New
Zealand Mission.
Brother Mihaere is the
oldest son of Sister Lena
and the late Wiremu
"Whati" Mihaere of Ta-
maki, H.B., and is at pres-
ent in the office of the Hon.
P. K. Paikea, Minister in
charge of Maori War Ef-
fort, Wellington. Brother
Taylor Mihaere served as a
missionary with Taka To-
roaiwhiti in the Taranaki
District prior to his present
appointment. — Editor.
Hanuere. 1943 TE KARERE 11
tion and destroy usefulness. Let no one entice you to go into debt
on the plea that it is a sure way to save money.
Let the Saints' slogan be "PAY AS YOU GO." Brothers and
Sisters, learn a lesson from the recent past: Get out of debt now,
if you are in debt, and hereafter let your income always exceed your
expenses. Never enter into debt to save money: such a course de-
presses rather than exhilarates. Be free by owning your own time:
and "owe no man anything, but to love one another," if you desire to
prosper and be happy.
May God bless you all.
JOSEPH SMITH'S TEACHINGS — Continued from page 7.
Baptism for the Dead. — He said the Bible supported the doctrine
(of baptism for the dead), quoting 1 Cor., xv.:29: "Else what shall
they do which are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not at all,
why are they then baptized for the dead?" If there is one word of
the Lord that supports the doctrine of baptism for the dead, it is
enough to establish it as a true doctrine. Again; if we can, by the
authority of the Priesthood of the Son of God, baptize a man of the
Holy Ghost, for the remission of sins, it is just as much our privilege
to act as an agent, and be baptized for the remission of sins for and
in behalf of our dead kindred, who have not heard the Gospel, or the
fullness of it. — History of the Church, Vol. 4, p. 569.
Bible, The. — I believe the Bible as it read when it came from the
pen of the original writers. Ignorant translators, careless transcribers,
or designing or corrupt priests have committed many errors. — History
of the Church, Vol. 6, p. 57.
Book of Mormon, What it is. — The Book of Mormon is a record
of the forefathers of our western tribes of Indians; having been found
through the ministration of a holy angel, and translated into our own
language by the gift and power of God, after having been hid up in
the earth for the last fourteen hundred years, containing the word of
God which was delivered unto them. By it we learn that our western
tribes of Indians are descendants from that Joseph who was sold into
Egypt, and that the land of America is a promised land unto them,
and unto it all the tribes of Israel will come, with as many of the
Gentiles as shall comply with the requisitions of the new covenant. —
History of the Church, Vol. 1, p. ,'315.
Book of Mormon, Keystone of our Religion. 1 told the brethren
that the Book of Mormon was the most correct of any book on earth,
and the keystone of our religion, and a man would got nearer to God
by abiding by its precepts, than by any other book. — History of the
Church, Vol. 4, p. 461.
Book of Mormon Title Page. — I wish to mention hero, that tin-
title-page of the Book of Mormon is a literal translation, taken from
the very last loaf, on the left-hand side of the collection or DOOK of
plates, which contained the record which has been translated, the
language of the whole running the same as all Hebrew writing in
general; and that said title-page it not by any means a modern com
position, either of mine or of any other man who has lived or does
live in this generation. History of the church. Vol. l. i>. 71.
Book of Mormon, Word* of the Angel Concerning it» Translation.
These plates (from which the Book of Mormon was translated) have
been revealed hy the power of Cod, ;md they have l.een translated l>\
the power of Cod. The translation of them which you ha\ l
is correct, and I command you to hear record of what voti now see and
hear. History of the Church. Vol. 1. p. 54,
TE KARERE Hanuere, 1943
SUNDAY SCHOOL
Theme —
"OUR HOMES AND CHAPELS SHALL BE BEAUTIFUL"
"For Zion must increase in beauty and in Holiness; her borders
must be enlarged; her stakes must be strengthened; yea verily I say
unto you. Zion must arise and put on her beautiful garments."
— Doctrine & Covenants 82 : 14.
SACRAMENT GEM
For us the blood of Christ was shed,
For us on Calvary's cross He bled,
And thus dispelled the awful gloom,
That else were this creation's doom.
CONCERT RECITATION
Matthew 7: 12.
"Therefore all things whatsoever ye would that men should da
to you, do ye even so to them: for this is the law and the prophets. ""
KORERO A NGAKAU
Matin 7: 12.
"Na nga mea katoa e pai ai koutou kia meatia e nga tangata
ki a koutou, meatia ano e koutou ki a ratou : ko ta te ture me ta nga
poropiti hoki tenei."
LESSONS
KINDERGARTEN (4 to 5 years). Thought: "Obedience to the laws,
of God."
"The Serpent of Brass." (Numbers 21)
"Abel's Offering" (Genesis 4). Pearl of Great Price. (Moses 5.)
"Word of Wisdom." (Doc. & Cov. 89.) What it is, and how given.
PRIMARY (6 to 9 years).
"John and Jesus Baptizing" (John 3 and 4).
"The Sparrows and the Lillies" (Matt. 6).
"The Lost Sheep" (Matt. 18).
CHURCH HISTORY (10 to 11 years) and A DEPARTMENT (12 to
15 years).
"The Creation" (Genesis 1 and 2).
"Cain and Abel" (Genesis 4).
"The Flood" (Genesis 6, 7, 8 and 9).
B DEPARTMENT (16 to 19 years).
"The Sixth Commandment" (Gen. 9:6; Exodus 20:13; Matt. 5).
Problems: Discuss causes of death from carelessness: (a) traffic; (b)
use of firearms; (c) fire; (d) water; (e) disease — from bad habits of
life. Show that it is wrong to kill unnecessarily plants and animals.
Why is a "speeder," as well as an angry man, in danger of judgment
of violating this commandment? How does covetousness often lead
to the taking of like. Contrast Exodus 20: 13 and Matthew 5:21-22.
"The Seventh Commandment" (Exodus 20: 14; Matt. 5:27-28).
USE ONE SUNDAY to work out plan with co-operation of Super-
intendency to formulate activity within the class designed to create
Hanuerc, 1943 TE KARERE 13
interest to assist in work of bringing more inactive members to partici-
pate in Sunday School activity. This group to be allowed to contact
all inactive members of Branch for purpose of Sunday School growth.
C DEPARTMENT (20 to 25 years) and GOSPEL DOCTRINE
"Ministry of Adam; Sin of Cain" ( Moses 5 and 6; Genesis 4;
1 John 3:12; Jude 11). Helps — Sons and daughters of Adam and
Eve — the institution of sacrifice — Adam instructed by an angel — bap-
tized by water and fire — Cain and Abel offer sacrifice — Cain's covenant
with Satan — the murder of Abel.
"The Antediluvian Patriarchs; Enoch" (Genesis 5; Hebrew 11:5;
Jude 14 and 15; Moses 6 and 7; Doctrine and Covenants 107:40-51).
Helps — The posterity of Adam — the Holy Priesthood — the call of
Enoch — a seer raised up — Enoch's visions of the future — Enoch leads
the people of God — the city of Enoch — Zion is fled.
"The Flood" (B.C. 2348 about) (Moses 8; Genesis 6, 7 and 8.
Helps — Noah — the sons of Noah — the sons of God and the daughters of
men — the wickedness of man — Noah's ordination and preaching — the
building of the ark — the deluge — Noah's sacrifice.
To the Teacher. — Do not hurry over these lessons just to keep up
with the outline.
MAORI CLASS.
RATAPU TUATAHI
TE KORORIA O RANGINUI. Tenei ano tetahi atu wehenga ko-
roria e rereke ana i nga mea e rua o runga ake. pera me nga whet.:
e rereke ake nei te maramatanga i era atu o nga tinana porotaka o
te takiwa. Ko tenei kororia mo nga mea kahore i tango i te whaka-
aturanga mo te Karaiti, otira kahore i whakakahore i te Wairua Tapu :
i roto to ratou oranga kahore i takahia e ratou nga ture e tau ai te whiu
tino nui ki runga kia ratou, otiia, ko te hokonga mo ratou ka whaka-
oratia atu hei te aranga whakamutunga. I roto i te kororia o Rangi-
nui he maha nga wehe wehenga i whakaritea ki te maramatanga ano
o tetahi whetu ki tetahi, otira, katoa te hunga e whiwhi ana ahakoa
ko tehea o enei tona mutunga he whiwhi ki te oranga, tona mutunga
hoki kahore a Hatana e whai wahi ki runga kia ratou. Ahakoa ano I •
kororia o Ranginui e kore ravva e taea te korero tona nui, a kahor
hoki he tangata e mohio ana, ko ia anake e pai mi te Atua ki te whaka-
atu. Tera ano etahi atu kua kore rawa nei e whiwhi kereeme i tenei
wa ki te aroha noa o te Atua, na a ratou mahi nei i whakaurua am
ai ratou ki tc whakangaromanga me ana anahera.
Nga Patai. — I whakaritea te fcororia o raro ki te aba? Ko wai
ma te hunga e whiwhi ki tenei koforia? Ko wai ma hoki te hunga
kahore e whiwhi ki enei kororia katoa?
RATAPU TUARUA
VKORANGA I o nga Tikanga o te Whaka
ana rriatou ko nga tikanga i taua Rongopai; tuatahi, ko te whaka-
pono ki te A tiki kia thu Kai ail i ; tuarua ko I
TE WHAKAPONO
Te alia o te whakapt no. Ko t< tino mea nui mo t • k .
pono ina korerol ia ill i i roto i nga kai aipjl m ■ • I- ■• I au k
m hakaaro me te n tonu ki te oi ai whak i
haere me nga kupu a te Atua. Ko tena mau o nga whaka
kore e ruarua, «■ whakawatea ana i nga i tarem '
lei nga mea kua oti kia whaaria mai ranei e te Atua, ahakoa
aua una kaore e kitea ho ana <• te kanohi e marama hoki ki o tana
whakaaro ki i a; na konei hoki ai t • kupu whaka
marama a Paora: "Na, te whakapono, he whal (ara ho
14 TE KARERE Hanuere, 1943
whakauunga atu, he whakaaetanga) i nga mea e tumanokohia atu ana,
he whakakitenga i nga mea kahore nei e kitea e marama ana enei
whakaaro u, e mau ana i roto i etahi i roto i te ahuatanga e nui
ake ana o etahi i o etahi." Ae ra, ko te whakapono e kitea iho ana
etahi i tona ahua tuaititanga ara te wa e ngoikore ana ano te
whakapono, kaore ano kia mawehe rawa te ruarua me te wehi, tae
noa atu ki te kahanga o te whakaaro.
Nga Patai. — He aha te mea nui e kitea iho i roto i te kupu whaka-
pono i roto i nga karaipiture? He aha te pueatanga ake o tenei
whakapono ina kore e ruarua? I roto i enei ahua ka aranga ake te
whakamarama a Paora, whakatakina ake taua whakamarama mo te
whakapono?
RATAPU TUATORU
TE WHAKAAETANGA KI TE TIKA (belief) te whakapono
(faith) me te mohiotanga. Ko nga kupu, te whakaaetanga ki te tika
me te whakapono i etahi wa e kotahi ana ano te tikanga; ahakoa ra i
roto i te reo pakeha e wehe tonu ana te tikanga o tetahi i to tetahi ;
otira i nga wa o mua e riterite tonu ana aua kupu, e pera ana hoki i
roto i nga karaipiture maha, ko tetahi o enei kupu e mauria ana. Te
whakaaetanga ki te tika (belief) i roto i tetahi ona tikanga he whaka-
aetanga kau na o whakaaro, ko te whakapono ia (faith) he whakauunga
atu, he whakaaenga tuturu kia whakamahia taua whakaaro. Te mara-
matanga o nga pukapuka whakamarama (dictionary) e whakaae ana
kia wehea nga tikanga o aua kupu i roto i te reo Ingarihi onaianei a
ko tenei mana e whakamarama ana ko te whakaaetanga ki te tika
(belief) he whakaaetanga no nga whakaaro, ki te tika, ki te tutu-
rutanga o nga mea, otira kei waho o tenei te mohiotanga o te wahi
hei pikaunga mai i roto i tenei whakaaetanga. Ko taua pikaunga
nei kei roto i te whakapono. Ko te whakaaetanga ki te tika (belief)
i roto i tetahi ahua he kirimini he whakaaetanga kau ; ko te whaka-
pono (faith) he whakamahinga he whakapumautanga, e hikoi nei i
±e huarahi o te whakaaro tika me te whakaaro u e tika atu ai ki nga
mahi. Ko te whakapono ki a te Karaiti he whakaaetanga ko Ia te
tika hui atu hoki ki te whakaaro nui atu ki a Ia. Kaore tetahi e
whiwhi i te whakapono ki te kahore te whakaaetanga ki te tika (belief)
ahakoa ra ko tona whakaaetanga ki te tika e hapa ana ano i te whaka-
pono. Ko te whakapono he mea whakaora. he mea e hoatu ana i te
ora, he whakaaetanga ki te tika a mau tonu ana.
Nga Patai. — He aha nga kupu e tauriterite nga tikanga i roto i
te karaipiture? He aha te rereketanga o te whakaaetanga ki te tika
(belief) me te whakapono (faith)? E whiwhi ranei tetahi ki te
whakapono (faith) ina kahore te whakaaetanga ki te tika (belief)?
RATAPU TUAWHA
TE WHAKAPONO KI TE ATUATANGA ka ahei ai ki te whaka-
oranga; he mana whakaora e arataki ana i te tangata ki nga huarahi
o te whakaaro whakate Atua, otira, ko te whakaaetanga kau ki te tika
(belief) o te oranga me te ahuatanga o te Atua e hara i taua mana.
Kia mau ki nga kupu a Hemi i ona tuhituhinga ki nga Hunga Tapu
katoa i riria ai ratou e ia mo to ratou whakahirahira mo to ratou
whakaaetanga ki te Atua; me te whakamanamana i to ratou rereke-
tanga i nga hunga karakia whakapakoko me te hunga kore mohio ki te
Atua i te mea e whakaae ana ratou ki te Atua Kotahi. E pai ana
koutou kia pena otira, kia mohio e pena ana ano etahi; ahakoa nga
rewera e pena ano, i te kaha hoki o to ratou whakaae ki te Atua e
wiri ana ratou i te mohio mo te mate e pa kia ratou i runga i te
maramatanga o to ratou whakaaetanga ki te tika. Ko Hatana me
ona akonga e whakaae ana ki a te Karaiti ; e kake ake ana to ratou
whakaaetanga kia te Karaiti hei mohiotanga ko wai ia me te wahi hoki
Hanuere, 1943 TE KARERE 15
mana, i nga wa o mua o naianei, me nga wa kei te haere mai i roto i
te tauira mo te nohoanga me te oranga o te tangata.
Nga Patai. — He aha te mea nui i roto o te whakapono ki te Atua-
tanga? He aha hoki te rereketanga o taua mana i to te whakaaetanga
kau ki te tika?
RATAPU TUARIMA
KIA MOHIO KI TE TANGATA o te whenua o nga Kararini he
wairua poke tona ina te kino o te haehaetanga i taua tangata wehi
katoa te hunga e whakatata mai ana ki a ia. Kaore hoki ia e taea te
whakamarie, te here, e wehi ana hoki te tangata ki te whakatata atu
lei a ia; otira i tona kitenga i a Ihu ka oma atu ki a ia me te koro-
piko ki a ia, a ka inoi te wairua poke i roto i a ia kia aroha "Te Mea
Tika" ki a ia, me te whakatau atu hoki ki a ia, "e Ihu Tama a te
Atua i Runga Rawa." Tera ano i Hiruharama, he wairua poke i roto
i te whare karakia e tono ana kia te Karaiti kia kaua te Karaiti e
whakahaere i Tona mana me te aue i runga i te wehi me te mamae "E
matau ana ahua kia koe ko te Mea Tapu a te Atua."
Nga Patai. — He aha te take i korerotia ai te tangata o te wairua
poke o nga Kararini? Pehea hoki te korero a taua wairua poke ki a
te Karaiti? Pehea hoki ta te wairua poke i te whare karakia i
Hiruharama?
Mutual Improvement Association
M.I.A. THEME 1942
Doctrine & Covenants 82:10: "I, (he Lord, am
bound when ye do what I say; hut when you do not what I
say, ye have no Promise."
SECOND TUESDAY:
FIRST AID (All Classes)
SPRAINS
Sprains are a stretching and tearing of tendons and ligaments
around joints. They are most common in the wrist and ankle.
Symptoms will be severe pain, swelling around joint, inability to
use joint without increasing pain.
Treatment — Elevate the part — if a wrist by means of a sling; if
an ankle have natient lie with pillows, coats, etc., under leg. Apply
cold or hot applications, preferably cold, unless patient is Buffering
from shock. Very young or old people may be thrown into a shock
with cold applications, so it is better to use hot. There should be
absolute rest from use of injured part. If severe the part should
not he used until a physician has been consulted.
STRAINS
This is the name for overstretching of muscles. This often occur-
in the muscles of the back. Heavy lifting in improper position cause-
strains, or a sudden twisting of muscles. There will be pain at the
time of injury and stifl'ness will soon he evident.
Treatment. — Absolute rest of injured muscles; heat applied give-
relief from pain; rub gently, always up or toward the heart This
increases circulation of blood to injured part and loosen- the muscles.
The force of rubbing may he increased gradually :i> this helps to
"loosen up" the muscles.
16 TE KARERE Hanuere, 1(M.>
BRUISES
Bruises are very common injuries and are caused by blows or falls.
The compact as a rule does not break the skin but breaks the tiny
blood vessels underneath the skin. The escaping blood oozes into the
tissues, causing- swelling and discolouration. Usually no treatment is
needed. However, ice or cloths wrung out of cold water when imme-
diately applied will prevent discolouration, keep down swelling, and
relieve pain. Be sure there is no fracture where bruises are found.
If skin is broken, cover with a sterile dressing.
HERNIA (or Rupture)
"The front wall of the abdomen is so constructed that there is a
weak spot on each side just above the groin. This is much weaker
in some persons than in others. As a result, muscular strain from
lifting, violent coughing, jumping, and the like sometimes pushes a
loop of bowel through this weak spot in the wall. This is a hernia
or rupture. Other weak places in the abdominal wall are at the navel
and just below the groin on each side."
Symptoms are a swelling in the groin, which often disappears
when person lies on his back. Pain, often severe enough to be dis-
abling, is usually present.
Treatment — Have patient lie on his back with hips slightly ele-
vated and knees bent so that the gravity may have a tendency to pull
back in to the abdomen whatever has been forced through the abdominal
wall. If necessary to move patient, he should be kept lying on his
back. Send for a doctor at once, even though hernia may slide back
into place. Apply a cold compress as this drives the blood away from
the swollen tissue. "Do not attempt to push hernia back. Unskilled
handling may cause serious damage."
MASHED FINGER
Put on a cold compress. Go to a dentist instead of a doctor in this
case — let him drill a hole in the nail and release the pressure. Band-
age with a sterile dressing. A new nail will soon begin to grow and
push away the old one.
COLDS
Colds are probably more common than any other disease. From
most of them recovery is good; but a cold that is not properly cared
for may be the start of serious trouble, such as pneumonia, mastoid-
itis, or cause infection of the ears, eyes, etc. "Colds are probably
caused by a germ or variety of germs, although the cause is not abso-
lutely determined. These germs may be present in the nose and
throat at any time, and the body have enough resistance to prevent
their getting a foothold. Insufficient rest, the chilling of the body,
through wet feet or clothing or exposure to drafts, or being in over-
heated air with poor ventilation, may lower one's vitality to such a
point that the germs begin to grow. Colds frequently occur in epi-
demics. During epidemics they are particularly contagious."
Prevention. — Avoid undue exposure which tends to lower the
body's resistance. Do not cough so that the spray will fall on any-
one. Not only colds but other contagious diseases are spread by care-
lessness in this respect. A person having a cold should always sleep
alone; all glasses, cups and eating utensils should not be used by
anyone else until thoroughly sterilized.
Treatment — At first symptoms of chilling, sore throat, etc., drink
plenty of fluids — a rounded teaspoonful of baking soda in a glass of
hot water every two hours for three doses often helps. Drink hot
lemonade before going to bed; go on an alkaline diet by eating oranges,
Hanuere, 1943 TE KARERE 17
grapefruit, etc. Take a laxative or an enema. Rest in bed is the
most satisfactory cold treatment. If fever or coughing persists, consult
a doctor.
HIVES
Take a soda water bath. Go on alkaline diet.
RING WORMS AND ATHLETE'S FOOT
Use borax water. For sweaty feet or athletic foot bathe in a
strong solution of borax water, or dip feet of hose in strong solution
of borax water and allow to dry before placing on feet. Always dry
well between toes when bathing and a g,reat deal of foot trouble will
be avoided. Clean hose should be worn every day by those having
tender feet ; often coloured hose will poison the feet. In such cases
use a white stocking foot under other hose.
BOILS
Use Epsom salts solution or packs until pus forms. Do not use
poultices of flaxseed, bread and milk, etc. When open keep a dressing
on until thoroughly drained and healed, or the germ will spread, causing
other boils. In severe cases of boils consult a doctor.
TOOTHACHE
See a dentist as soon as possible. In the meantime clean the
tooth out as well as possible. Oil of cloves packed into the tooth
will relieve the pain temporarily. When cavity cannot be reached
or located, camphor on cotton placed between gum and lip over aching-
tooth will often stop pain. Hot or cold application on outside of face
sometimes relieve aching.
EARACHE
This may be caused by bad teeth, bad tonsils, etc. Hot applica-
tions— hold hot dry cloth with a few drops of alcohol on the centre
over the ears so fumes can enter; drop warm olive oil into ear, plug
with cotton. It is well to consult a doctor as there may be trouble in
inner ear, which, if neglected, might cause mastoid or other trouble.
STYES
These are caused by inflammation of small glands at edge of eye-
lid. They generally indicate ill health, error in vision, etc. Hot appli-
cations (Epsom salts packs) may relieve pain. If pus appears a doctor
should lance it.
HICCOUGH
Hiccoughs are not serious but are uncomfortable and may con-
tinue for some time. They arc caused through overeating, eating too
fast, indigestion, which causes a spasmodic contraction of the dia-
phragm forcing the air out through the upper part of the wind pipe
in spasms and produces a peculiar noise called hiccoughs. Mild cases
are stopped by holding the breath or taking a long breath. Sipping
water slowly while holding breath will often stop them. Persistent
cases require a physician's care
Review of Previous Lesson:
1. What are the two important things to observe in treating drug
poisoning? (Dilute and wash but.)
'J. (Jive symptoms ami treatment of food poisoning.
.'!. (Jive symptoms and treatment of plant poisoning.
4. What precaution would you take in wounds of or objects m
the eye?
• >. < . ive i reat ment for ;i sprain.
<"'. Describe a hernia and give treatment. What precaution should
he used?
18 TE KARERE Hanuere, 1943
DEMONSTRATION
When this course has been completed plan an evening to demon-
strate what you have learned in first aid. Divide the class into groups
of four or five and make assignments. The following simple problems
may be helpful.
1. Patient has a severed artery on inside of left forearm four
inches below the elbow. Apply digital pressure and demon-
strate use of tourniquet.
2. Patient has severed artery on right leg five inches above ankle.
Apply digital pressure at pressure point No. 9 and place a
tourniquet at No. 10. Patient is suffering severe shock. One
member of group apply digital pressure, another place the
tourniquet, a third treat for shock.
3. Patient has had a sunstroke. Place her in proper position and
tell how to give treatment.
4. Patient has just been taken from the water. Prepare patient
and give artificial respiration. Also treat for shock. One
member of group would give artificial respiration while the
others treated for shock.
5. Demonstrate how to make a blanket stretcher with poles —
without poles; coat stretcher with poles. Load and unload
patient on blanket, pole stretcher. (Be sure to test stretcher
first. )
6. Demonstrate the four-man lift; and the three-man carry.
7. Demonstrate two, two-man carry.
8. Demonstrate two, one-man carry.
Essentials of a Home Emergency Cabinet:
Aromatic Spirits of Ammonia.
2in. roller bandage.
3in. roller bandage.
Medicated cotton (keep sterile).
Bandied (for small cuts and burns).
Oil of cloves.
Epsom salts.
Iodine — 3h(/( (treating wounds).
lin. adhesive tape.
Boric acid.
1 tube of vaseline or other ointment.
1 picric acid gauze.
2 triangular bandages.
NELSON DISTRICT NEWS
Reported by Ao Elkington
On October 22, 1942, a number of teachings, as the gathering was mainly
Maori and Pakeha friends met at the of Relief Society members,
home of Mrs. Arthur Elkington, 66 In her remarks, Miss Andrews drew
Washington Valley, Nelson, to meet Miss upon "Hold fast to that which is good"
Elsie Andrews, Education Officer of the as her theme, pointing out the disastrous
Women's Christian Temperance Union, effects of intemperance on the body,
who was travelling in the South Island on mind and soul of both Maori and Pakeha.
a lecture tour. Interesting references were also made
The meeting opened with the singing upon her recent journey to the Pan-
of the hymn, "Onward, Christian Sol- Pacific Conference at Hawaii in the com-
diers," after which Mrs. Selwyn lead the pany of Mrs. H. Bennett of Motueka. On
opening prayer. The hostess, Mrs. Arthur this occasion Miss Andrews gave New
Elkington, then welcomed the visitors Zealand's greeting in Maori, while Mrs.
and explained to the gathering the pur- Bennett acted as interpreter. Mrs. Sel-
pose of the meeting, stressing the fact wyn, Relief Society President, in her
that Miss Andrews in her views and re- remarks, outlined some of the pitiful
marks would be in accord with Church conditions, of pa life. The meeting was
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints' indeed an enjoyable one.
Hanuere, 1943 TE KARERK 19
PRIMARY
FIRST WEEK
THE NEW YEAR
Objective:
To impress the children with the thought that every day brings new
opportunities to grow better.
Approach:
Spend a few minutes talking about the Christmas holiday. Let
the children tell about their gifts and what they did to make others
happy. What other holiday have we just enjoyed? Why do we cele-
brate New Year's Eve and New Year's Day? What are some of the
things people do on these occasions? When we say, "Happy New
Year" what do we mean? If we say, "Happy New Year' to a friend,
how can we help make our wish for him come true.
Many people think that the first day of a new year is a good time
to start to overcome a bad habit. They say, "I'm going to make a reso-
lution." Do you know what it means when one says he has made a
resolution. Here is a story that will help us to understand.
TAMMY'S NEW YEAR'S RESOLUTION
It was New Year's eve. Tammy, the house cat, dozing near the
warm fireplace, could hear the children discussing their New Year
resolutions.
"What is a resolution?" lisped their baby sister Carol.
"A resolution is a promise you make to yourself that will help
you to be a good little girl," explained Jan. "You listen to our resolu-
tions and then you will understand."
Tammy-cat switched her bushy, white tail as she listened to the
children.
"What is your resolution, Owen?" Jan asked.
"I am going to hang up my clothes and not leave them lying
around for Mother to pick up," promised Owen. The children all
clapped their hands because they knew it would please Mother if little
brother kept his resolution.
"I am going to take my turn doing the dishes without grumbling
or having to be reminded," said Shirley with a sweet smile.
"And I am going to practice my music lesson every morning before
school," announced Jan. "Now, Carol, have you thought of a New
Year resolution?"
Baby Carol Looked puzzled for a moment, so Tammy-eat walked
over to her little mistress and rubbed her soft eoat against the baby's
chubby little leg.
Carol picked Tammy up in her arms and stroked her soft fur. as
She said, "I promise not to pull Tammy's tail . . . and ... I will pick
up m\ I
Tammy blinked her greeil eyes at her little impress as if to say.
"Thank you." Then she snuggled down in Carol's lap and purred
and purred until she fell asleep and dreamed a Btrange eat dream.
All of the animals had gathered together to decide on New Year
resolutions. Her majesty Queen Tammy was directing the gathering.
"We each decide on something we want to Ao which will mak
u better animals. For instance, my resolution is this: I will keep m\
sharp daws covered, l am not going to scratch anyone all during
thii nexl year," aid Tammy seriously.
"Early bird Ro< ter, what will your resolution be?" asked Tammy
cat.
20 TE KARERE Hanuere, I'M.}
"I will crow more gently in the mornings when the sun comes up,
so that I will not awaken those who want to sleep." Then he ruffled
his fine feathers, stretched his long neck and crowed a lusty crow as a
final pledge.
"Henny-Penny, what will your New Year resolution be?" Tammy-
cat asked the wife of Mr. Rooster.
"Cluck, cluck, cluck," stuttered Henny-Penny. "I will lay an egg
every day for the children to eat.'
"Now, Toby, what will your good resolution be?" Tammy asked
the pony.
"I will not kick the boys who try to ride me," replied Toby with
a nod of his fine head. The animals were loud in their praise of Toby's
resolution because he had a bad reputation for kicking.
"Tommy Terrier, what is your resolution?"
"My little master told me I would get run over if I play in the
street. From now on I will obey him," said the dog thumping his tail
on the floor to prove he really meant to keep his resolution.
"Betsy Cow, it is your turn to tell of your good intentions."
Betsy stood there chewing her cud, blinking her eyes and switch-
ing her long tail. "I will give more rich milk so that the children will
have pelnty to drink.' Then she went on chewing . . . chewing.
Suddenly the animals seemed to have all disappeared and Tammy
found herself still cuddled in Carol's little arms.
"What a good cat-nap you had Tammy. You should have been
awake to hear the good resolutions we made," said Carol.
Tammy switched her plumy tail and blinked her lovely green
eyes as if to say, "I made a New Year resolution, too."
Conversation:
What do you think of the idea of making resolutions? When do
you think is a good time to make one? Why do we not need to wait
until New Year's Day to try to overcome a fault? When is a good
time to start? Every day brings a new opportunity to do better.
SECOND WEEK
WILLING OBEDIENCE
Objective:
To create in the children a desire to obey their parents willingly.
Approach:
As a basis for conversation you might tell the following story:
"One Monday, Steve, who had been at church the day before,
thought he would have a church of his own. He got his four sisters
to be the congregation. He stood on a stool and spoke very loudly.
This is part of the sermon that he preached:
"This is to be a 'mind mother' sermon. There are two ways in
which you ought to mind everything she says. Mind her the very first
time she speaks. When mother says, 'Mary, please bring me some coal
or water,' or 'run to the store,' don't answer, 'In just a minute, mother.'
Little folks' minutes are a great deal longer than the one the clock
ticks off. When you say 'yes' with your lips, say 'yes' with your hands
and feet. Don't say 'yes' and act 'no.' Saying 'yes, in a minute,' is
not obeying, but doing 'yes' is.
"Mind cheerfully. Don't scowl when you have to drop a book,
or whine because you can't go and play. You wouldn't own a dog that
minded you with his ears laid back, growling and snapping. A girl
ought to mind a great deal better than a dog."
That was Steve's sermon. Why do you think it was a good one?
Hanuere, 1943 TE KARERE 21
Gem:
OBEDIENCE
If you are told to do a thing,
And mean to do it really;
Never let it be by halves;
Do it fully, freely!
Do not make a poor excuse,
Halting', weak, unsteady;
All obedience worth the name,
Must be prompt and ready.
JONAH AND THE SNOWSTORM
"Now remember, children, not to go any farther than Carlton's"
called Mrs. Barton, as she watched the twins mount old Prince and
turn out of the yard.
"Don't worry, Mother, we will remember," answered Mary as she
clung tightly to Cary as Prince started on a trot that set her bouncing.
"Why did Mother have to say that," growled Cary, "suppose all
nuts are gone up at Carlton's. We could have gone some place else
and found some."
"You look here, Cary Barton, Mother said no farther than Carl-
ton's and that is as far as we are going. Besides it looks like a
storm."
They soon reached Carlton's to find as Cary had feared, that most
of the nuts had been gathered. He grumbled and complained and tried
to coax Mary to go on up the canyon to the deserted Pixley ranch
where great black walnut trees grew. But Mary would not go. She
scurried about and found enough nuts to partly fill their sack and
then untied their horse and made Cary climb into the saddle.
"Come on old grumbler," she said, "see how black the sky is. We
will have to hurry if we beat that storm."
As she spoke the wind began to blow bringing the first fluttering
snowflakes with it. Before they were half way home a blizzard raged
about them ; and they took shelter in an old shed that stood by the
road. Even old Prince seemed to enjoy being out of the storm and
began munching some straw that was piled in the shed.
Mary made herself comfortable by hollowing out a nest in the
straw. "I'm glad we didn't disobey Mother," she said. "What would
we have done if we had gone up the canyon to Pixley's?"
Cary grinned sheepishly, "It's a good thing we didn't go. Ugh!
it's getting cold. Move over so I can get in that straw."
Silence reigned in the old shed as the children watched the storm
cover the ground with a sheet of white.
Cary at last broke the silence "What are you so quiet for, Mary.
are you mad at me?"
"Of course not, silly. I was just thinking about a story I read
the othm- day about a man who disobeyed God and what happened.
Want to hear about him?"
"Sure. Go ahead and tell me. (iuess you're hoping I'll learn a
lesson o)- something OUt Of it." said Cary with an impish grin,
"Think you're smart don't y<ni. But you need something to hold
you down beside me. Yon just about Wear me out. It's tOUgh being
a twin to a human dynamo that never knows when to stop.*' said Mary
with a chuckle, remembering some of the funny predicament
had got them into.
"On with the story, big girl," mumhled Cary.
"Jonahs a Hebrew prophet, was commanded by God to go to the
Assyria.'! city of Xinevah to warn the people there that they Wer<
doomed |o ounislunent because of their sins. Disobeying the Divine
22 TE KARERE Hanuere, 1943
Will, he went to Joppa and boarded a ship that went in the opposite
direction. He went down into the lower part of the ship and fell
asleep. A great storm arose and the waves dashed against the boat
as if they would tear it to pieces. The sailors did everything they
could to ride out of the storm to the land, but the ship was at the mercy
of the waves. Finally they decided that the reason for the terrible
storm was that some one on the ship had done wrong.
"The captain of the ship went below and awakened Jonah and
told him they were going to cast lots to find out who was the cause
of the terrible storm. The lot fell to Jonah, and the sailors decided
to throw him into the sea. Jonah agreed because he knew that God
had sent the storm. As soon as Jonah had been thrown overboard,
the storm ceased, Jonah did not drown ; but a large fish which appeared
swallowed him. For three days Jonah lay in the fish, praying for
forgiveness, and God made the fish throw Jonah up on dry land. Then
once more God told him to go to Ninevah, and Jonah lost no time
getting there.
"Ninevah was a beautiful city of palaces, parks, shops, and vine-
yards. It was so large that it took three days to walk around it.
"When Jonah cried repentance unto the people, saying that in
forty days their city would be destroyed, to his surprise, they listened
to him and became very, very sorry. They prayed to God to spare
them, and God heard their petitions and blessed them."
"And the moral is," said Cary rather humbly for him, "that we had
better get moving or Mother will think we have disobeyed her and feel
bad, and I can't stand that hurt, disappointed look that comes into her
eyes."
THIRD WEEK
THINGS TO DO
Objective:
"Joy is not in things, it is in us." So help the children to dis-
cover joy in doing.
Song:
"The Carol of the Shepherds."
Prayer:
Concert prayer led by the teacher.
Song:
Spend a few minutes of this period in practicing "Greeting and
Farewell" songs. Let the children sing for the joy of singing. Send
them home with singing hearts.
Suggestions:
This period is one of the most important of the month and should
be carefully planned. The teacher should know exactly what she is
going to do and be just as sure of what she is going to have the
children do. Materials to be used in the class should be in readiness.
They should not only be ready but should be arranged for quick and
easy passing to the children. In order that the teacher will know and
be able to help the children, by suggestion, she should make the article
before going to class. It is well to have a completed article to show
to the children. She should, however, suggest and encourage where-
ever help is needed. The children should be allowed to use their own
individuality.
Do not expect perfection in the children's work; remember that
enthusiasm is often dampened by expecting too much. If the sug-
gestions that follow cannot be used with satisfaction in your group you
Hanuere, 1943 TE KARERE 23
may select something to make from the summer programme. Follow-
ing are two suggestions for the boys and one for the girls.
FOR THE BOYS
Boys enjoy making things for which they find a use. This week
let them make book ends. The boys would no doubt like to have some
for their desks or tables. Let them try these, they can be made
quickly.
Get two square blocks of wood 6in. by 6in. The thickness should
be Sin. Because the blocks are plain they must be cut very straight
and their surfaces made very smooth. If the assignment is made early
the boys can perhaps bring the blocks of wood to class all ready cut.
Sandpaper can be purchased at very little cost. Give each of the boys
a piece of sandpaper and let them make their blocks smooth. The boys
will enjoy doing this. When they are finished, it will take only a few
minutes to nail the two blocks together. Let the boys take their book
ends home and paint them. Three coats of Chinese red or jade green
would be very pretty. A small picture cut from a magazine and put in
of the outer face would be interesting.
Glue a piece of felt to the bottom of each base, and the book ends
will be completed.
When the book-ends are finished have the boys bring them back
to Primary. If some boys haven't yet completed theirs they may be
stimulated to do so when they see some that are finished.
It would be well to talk with the boys about care of books before
beginning work on their book-ends. Stress using a book-mark, having
clean hands while using a book, etc.
FOR THE GIRLS
MAKING DISH TOWELS
It might be both profitable and interesting to devote a few minutes
chatting with the girls about their home chores, one of which will no
doubt be doing the dishes.
Show the class a piece of better china and compare its weight
and finish with the china in common use. Talk about the different
patterns used on china. You can get help from magazines. Show
pictures found in the advertising sectiom
Help the girls to get the idea that there is joy in having a share
in the care of the dishes. Create a good attitude toward the chore.
There is a right way to wash the dishes.
Glass and dainty china first
In warm water are immersed;
Next the silver, — this won't break,
So hot water you can take.
Use it hot for all the rest,
Dishes, plates that aren't the best,
Pots and pans and knives come last.
Scour them well and dry them fast."
It is very important to remember that different kinds of dishes
have to be treated in different ways.
Before you begin to wash your dishes, see that you have enough
hot water, soap, soft towels for the glass and rough crash towels for
the other dishes.
Start by Scraping off all the remnants of food from the dishes and
emptying the glasses.
The next step is to rinse out with cold water any glasses or pitcher-
that have had milk or cream in them.
Put your dishpan ill the sink, or on the table by the sink : till it
half full of warm water, and then shake your BOap in it. l>o not leave
the soap in the water.
24 TE KARERE Hanuere, 1943
Wash the same kind of dishes together, so that the sets will come
together when you put them away.
Always rinse off the dishes with clean water warm before drying.
The drying of the dishes is very important. It's fun to wipe
them if your towel leaves the dishes clean and dry and sparkling.
Give each girl a sugar sack, or better still have her bring one from
home. Either sugar or flour sacks are especially good because they
are hemmed. They should also be ironed carefully so that the edges
are straight. Let the girls make a neat narrow hem all around, and be
careful that they get it straight. Have the girls baste the hem so it
will be easier to sew. After the hemming is done have each girl sketch
with a pencil a simple design in one corner, or, they might write in
their own handwriting the word "Dishes," "Glass," "China," or "Silver."
But be sure to let the girls do their own work. After the designs
are drawn give the girls some gay embroidery thread and let them
finish with a simple running stitch.
When the towels are finished suggest that the girls wash and iron
them carefully on the wrong side so that the stitching will stand out.
Show them how to fold their towels neatly.
FOURTH WEEK
Objective:
To give the children happy experiences in song and play.
Skating Away. (Music, "Here We Go Round the Mulbery Mush."
SKATING AWAY
There were two couples a-skating away,
Skating, a-skating, a-skating away;
There were two couples a-skating away,
So early in the morning.
The ice gave way and they all fell in.
They all, they all, they all fell in;
The ice gave way and they all fell in.
So early in the morning.
The old swin^ out and the new swing in;
The old swing out and the new swing in;
The old swing out and the new swing in;
So early in the morning.
Formation. — Players join hands in a single circle. Two couples
step into the centre to start the game.
Action. — (1) Couples in the centre form a right-hand star. (The
two boys join right hands, the girls join right hands above the boys,
and at right angles.) While everyone sings the first verse, they skip
to the right. At the same time players in the circle skip counter-
clockwise.
(2) Two couples in the centre change to left hands and skip in
the opposite direction, and the circle also reverses direction.
(3) Each player in the centre selects a new player from the circle.
Swinging with both hands twice around in place, they retire to the
circle and the four new ones remain in the centre for the next round.
(On third verse, players in circle stand still and clap.)
CHARADES
The group is divided as in Dumb Crambo. The group which is out-
side chooses a word of several syllables. Then they go back into the
room and act out each syllable separately, and then the whole word.
They can talk or do anything they wish in dramatizing the word. For
example :
Kingdom .... King dumb. Infancy . . . . In fan see.
Singing. — Stunt, Sociability, or Primary Songs.
Hanuere, 1943
TE KARERE
25
NEWS FROM THE FIELD
mBm
This photograph introduces to the Saints and membership of this
Mission, three new members of the South Sea Islands who have recently
answered the call of the missionary labours of Brother and Sister Fritz
Krueger in their new mission of Rarotonga.
Brother and Sister Samuel Glassie and Sister Henry are the new
converts, and only recently President Cowley acquiesed in the recom-
mendation of Brother Krueger that Brother Glassie be ordained a
Deacon in the Church.
AUCKLAND DISTRICT
There was a lonely man in Auckland
during the end of November and the first
few days of December. I bet no one
knows. Poor fellow. On top of every-
thing he missed the bus to work one day
— or was it night — too bad.
Some more bad news, — or is it good ?
No Auckland District Gold and Green
Ball. Circumstances beyond our control
necessitated cancelling the big EVENT.
Brother Don Ross has been to the hig
city to tenor the Messiah presentation
at the Town Hall. Don looks fit and tine.
a tribute no doubt to his gardening abil-
ity round about Where Nopera. He is
very anxious to get hack to Hiiwkcs Bay
and continue with his missionary work
in that district. So far Brother Don is
labouring alone, and his POTM veranee
is fruitfully Messed with good work
accomplished and better thing! 1" come.
Especially is this ho in regard to the
preparationi for the coming Patriotic
Bui to be held in Hasting! early in the
New Year.
Brother Jack Watson Richards, recent
convert in the Auckland Brunch is now
doing fine work with the American Red
Cross as one of the key men in the new
club's personnel. Jack has special cus-
tjmers, too.
At the opening of the American Red
Cross Club, Sister Cowley and Sister
Dunn and Jewell were nil part of the big
doings, and, according to Sister Cowley,
"it was great." As Americans, our Sis-
ters of the Mission Home BTe doing their
part in this country for their folks who
are with us in thi- contlict. Every so
often, the Front door bangs and the
steps resound to hurried patter on the
first lap to "make it" as their shift
goes on.
President Cowley has again set the
town talking and opened t \u- \\;i\ t,,r
better understanding of the Mormon.
when lie addressed ■ verj appreciative
gathering s1 I be Bngli ih ipeakint Union
meeting on December 1th, 1941. The
press, in reporting on the meetini
due recognition to the Chureb when be
was Introduced by Lleut.-Comdr, Gifford,
"Mr. Matthew Cowhy. a fellow-American
well known in connection erith the Mor«
mon Church in Auckland."
26
TE KARERE
Hanuere, 1943
December 5th marked the beginning of
a new life for Patricia ("Pat") Audrey
Billman, when she was joined in holy
wedlock to Duncan Douglas Forbes
Fraser by President Perrott as officiat-
ing minister in the Auckland Chapel.
Both of these young people have been
active members of the Auckland Branch,
Brother Fraser being a recent convert.
v\ e wish the happy couple all the good
thir gs in life that is their right and
privilege to enjoy.
Among the many visitors to the Mis-
sion Office and Headquarters was Private
Martell Holdaway, who, upon seeing the
picture of President Bowles in the No-
vember issue of "Te Karere," established
a very warm link with the Mission as he
carries with him his patriarchal blessing
given by Patriarch Bowles. Ensign Uta-
vitch, another member of the Church,
and valedictorian at the B.Y.U., also
carries patriarchal blessings given him
by Patriarch Bowles.
MAROMAKU BRANCH
Reported by Lois Going
On November 7th and 8th, 1942, the
Maromaku Branch Presidency held a
Branch Conference and were honoured
with the presence of President and Sis-
ter Cowley and Brother and Sister Wis-
hart of Auckland. The Wisharts spent
two weeks holidaying with the folks
here in Maromaku. Now to get back to
the Conference.
On Saturday evening the opening ses-
sion was sponsored by the Primary. Sun-
day morning the Relief Society and
Priesthood preceded the Sunday School,
and at 2 in the afternoon the general
session was well attended. Brother Stan
Hay, who is a trainee at camp, was
fortunate in being able to attend the
conference
Latest news received of Brother Ray-
mond Going is that he is now a Sgt.-
Pilot on a bomber somewhere in England.
We wish him all happy landings
NEWS, NEWS! We want more news for these pages. You don't have to
wait two months before you write the news and send it in. Send it in RIGHT
AFTER it happens. Now who is to send it in? Let Branch President make
appointment and have the Saints of the Branch support him. NEWS must
reach the Editor NOT LATER than FIRST DAY of each month. We are start-
ing a New Year now, so let us all forgive each other, especially you good
people forgive your ngoikore Etita for not printing what you have often written.
WAIKATO DISTRICT
Reported by E. A. C. Scott
The successful M.I. A. Gold and Green
Ball of the Puke Tapu Branch was held
at the Huntly Town Hall, on September
17th, 1942. The sum of £117 was handed
over to the local patriotic society.
Bro. Charles Billman of the Auckland
Branch Presidency was a welcome visitor
to our Puke Tapu Branch. At the Sun-
day School and Cottage Meetings he was
given the opportunity and privilege of
speaking. The latter meeting was held
at the home of Bro. Kio Tarawhiti, where
a very large attendance could not all be
accommodated in the building. During
the Sunday afternoon, Bro. Billman was
one of the speakers at a funeral service
which was conducted by the Branch Pre-
sidency at Huntly.
The funeral service for Rata Te Momo
who died at the Waikato Hospital was
conducted at Huntly by President Ngaha
Rotana.
POVERTY BAY DISTRICT
Reported by Hapuku Niha
He panuitanga tenei ki nga Hunga
Tapu me nga kaumatua hoki o Hiona,
kua mate a Waikohai Kemara (Camp-
bell) o Taumata-Tapuhi, Tikitiki. No te
1 o nga ra o Oketopa, 1942, ka tangohia
atu tona wairua, a no te 8 ka tukua
tona tinana. He nui te whakaminenga
i tae mai ki te nehunga. Na Elder Ha-
puku Niha i whakahaere te karakia, na
Elder Rupata WiHongi j whakatapu te
rua.
HAURAKI DISTRICT
Reported by Ihaka Hohaia and
Mihi Ormsby
No te harerei, 14 o Noema, 1942, ka
moe a Kawe Apiata i te moenga roa.
He nui ona iwi i tae mai ki te tangi-
hanga te Tii-mangonui. He tangata
kaha ia ki te hapai i nga mahi o te
Rongopai. He tumuaki peka, he tumuaki
kura hapati. Ona tau e 51.
E mau mahara ana ia me te tumanako
ki nga mahi o te Hahi. E roa ia e
pangia ana e tona mate ka moe. Haere
e to matou tuakana, teina, tungane i
roto i te hahi. Na Nuka Apiata tona
tinana i tuku ki te kopu o te whenua
i te 15 o nga ra.
* * *
A Hui Peka was held at the home of
Bro. and Sis. Moore, Fairy Springs Road,
Rotorua, some time ago, when President
Matthew Cowley accompanied by George
Watene of the District Presidency were
in attendance. At some of the meetings
attendances varied, but all in all a very
good average of 50 was maintained. Bro.
and Sister Nuku Kamariera from Repo-
roa were also present.
Reorganization of some of the auxili-
aries was done, and it is expected that
the new Relief Society officers, headed
by Sister Elsie Chirney (nee Wolf-
gramme of Auckland) and assisted by
Sister Peti (Girlie) Rei and others will
be a tower of strength to the small
group of Saints in and about Rotorua.
Bro. Goodall is to be commended for his
part in the success of the conference.
Nelson District News on page 18,
Readers and Subscribers
If renewals and subscriptions are received at the Editor's
Office, Box 72, Auckland, not later than the 10th of each
month, which is the date set for number to be printed, your
receipt of the current and subsequent issues is assured.
Another thing, any change in address should be notified.
We have a large number of returned mail because people are
not there to collect it.
The subscription list is way down at the moment and it is
hoped that those of you who still subscribe will continue to do
so. If Branch Presidents will launch a drive in their branches
and communities to see that there is at least ONE "Te Karere"
in EVERY L.D.S. home, I am sure that the valuable contribu-
tion in "Te Karere" will be worth while.
As this is the last month of the year 1942, let us all try to
do better in 1943.
Let every agent and reporter add to his or her list on the
subscriptions. Let every Branch President appoint a corres-
pondent who will send in news if you are not satisfied with
the present correspondents covering your communities. If
there is any change in the correspondents, the Editor is indeed
indebted to those of the past for their loyalty and service.
Not one of you has questioned the Editor's right to print or
not to print any of the material you submit.
We need more news of your activities. Perhaps there is
nothing doing in the Branches?
All that is asked : More subscribers — more news — more
articles in Maori and Pakeha.
All contributors are, however, asked to write plainly that
your material may be understood.
Subscriptions expired as was published in last issue not
already renewed will not be continued. Friend, relative and
foe alike, and no hard feelings.
Kia koutou e nga kai titiro o Te Karere. I roto i nga
hatanga o tenei mahi, tera he tiui nga tuhituhii
tae mai ana ki te Tari o te Etita kahore e tino marama ana
nga tuhituhinga. E hoa ma he inoi atu tenei kia koutou, kia
aroha mai ki ta koutou mokai kuare. Kei te whakamatau ahau
ki te kape i nga tuhituhi e tukua mai ana. engari kei etahi wahi
ano ka ngaro te rang] o nga korero i te kore mohio u
tuhituhi, a i etahi wa, e alma kaore e tino tika ana
whakal ataki korero,
Kahore tenei i te whakakahore [a koutou tukunga mai ki
ta koutou 'iii.-inii tangi pai,' engari he inoi kia aroha mai ki
te kai la. II.' tamariki noaiho ra tenei. Ma koutou e ako
mai. Tukua mai nga korero pai, nga korero e hiahiatia ana
kia 1 1 1 a 1 1 i te taai
Raffling and Games of Chance
"The attitude of the Church with respect
to raffling and games of chance is clearly ex-
pressed by those who have and do now preside
over the Church.
President Smith said: "Raffling is a game
of chance, and hence leads to gambling. For
thtt reason, if for no other, it should not be
encouraged among the young people of the
Church."
President Young declared raffling to be a
modified form of gambling and said that "As
Latter-day Saints we cannot afford to sacrifice
moral principles to financial gain."
President Lorenzo Snow endorsed and ap-
proved of these statements when he said, "I
have often expressed my unqualified dis-
approval of raffling."
President Grant says, "I have always
understood that our people were advised to
raise their money for charitable and ward pur-
poses without indulging in raffling, where
chances are sold. There is no objection to
creating competition in various ways in enter-
tainments in order to raise money, but the
selling of chances on any article has been
discouraged."
In raising money for Church purposes the
spirit of these instructions should be followed.
MATTHEW COWLEY,
Mission President.
Wahanga 37 Pepuere, 1943 Nama 2
a
MEMORIAL COTTAGE AND MONUMENT
Birthplace <>l JoMipb Smith. Sharon( Vermont,
M »^/rr^7^IL«!P«^^=5P^^llBI5nv=8, r*VP*
Primaries in the Missions
According to remarks made by Sister Cowley as Presi-
dent of the Mission Primary Association, after her visits in
various parts of the Island, "the Primaries are doing as well
as could be expected under the present conditions " This
statement is praise indeed for the faithful children and
workers who are still doing their part in the teaching of our
children, which is a vital part in the Gospel's plan. To those
who have succumbed to the "ngoikore bug" and have
deserted the children in this their greatest hour of need,
there should come a realization of their obligations if they
are to remain in those responsible positions, but if theirs is
not to do, then new officers be called to the work.
For the past year, 1942, the picture of Primary work as shown by
reports is not at all in conformity with the picture given by Sister
Cowley. Perhaps the fault has been mine in failure to forward the
proper blanks. If so, I take full censure for such incompetence.
During this New Year of 1943, let us all attempt to do better ; and
here is a way that we can all begin :—
1. Have all District Primary Associations send to this office, the
list of all Primary units in their Districts, with the names and
addresses of the Presidencies BEFORE 20th, FEBRUARY, 1943.
2. At the same time, will District Presidencies state the number
of report blanks (blue and yellow only) they will need for the year.
3. REMEMBER that "the Primary QUARTERS are: Decem-
ber, January and February, First; March, April and May ,Second;
June, July and August, Third; September, October and November,
Fourth. If you have been using other months previous to this,
PLEASE follow the above INSTRUCTION until further notice.
Reports Received under Districts. — Auckland 1 out of 2. Bay of
Islands 3 out of 7. Mahia 2 out of 3. Wairarapa 3 out of 5. Wha-
ngarei 9 out of 10. The above reports are taken from the blue report
forms sent in by the District.
Reports Received from Branches on white form. — Tamaki, H.B.
(1), Heretaunga (3), Rakautatahi (1), Korongata (2), Te Hauke
(3), Mataraua (3), Waimamaku (3), Kaikohe (3), Porirua (3),
and Nuhaka, complete.
Contributors to the Primary Fund. — December 30th, 1941, to
January 14th, 1943. (Numbers in parenthesis denote number of con-
tributions.) From Branches direct — Gladstone (1), Heretaunga (3),
Kaikohe (1), Kopuawhara (1), Korongata (1), Madsen (1), Mata-
raua (1), Muriwai (1), Nuhaka (2), Omahu-Hauraki (1), Opou-
tama (1), Porirua (2), Rakautatahi (2), Tamaki, H.B. (2), Te
Hauke (2), Uriti (1), Waimamaku (1). From Districts — Auckland
(3), Bay of Islands (2), Hauraki (2), Hawke's Bay (2), Mahia (3),
Manawatu-Wairarapa (3), Poverty Bay (2), Whangarei (4), Wai-
kato (2). Other Contributions were received from — Norman Scott
(overseas), and Bay of Islands District Officers.
Kelly Harris, Secretary,
Mission Primary Association.
i*t
Te Karere 1
Established in 1907
Pepuere, 1943
Nama 2
Matthew Cowley Tumuaki Mihana
Kelly Harris Etita
Eru T. Kupa Kaiwhakamaori
Waimate Anaru Kaiwhakamaori
"Ko tenet Pepa i whakatapua hex hapai ake i te iwi Maori ki
roto i nga whakaaro-nui.'
"Te Karere" is published monthly by the New Zealand Mission of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and is printed by THE BUSINESS PRINTING
WORKS LTD., 55 Albert Street, Auckland, CI, N.Z. Subscription Rates: 3/- per
six months; 5/- per year; £1 for five years; £2/10/- for life. (United States Cur-
rency: $1.00 per year; $4.00 for five years; $10.00 for life.)
Address Correspondence, Box 72, Auckland, C.l, New Zealand.
Editorial —
"Louder than Words"
CONTENTS
Page
Special Features —
The President's Page, "Fasting" $4
Joseph Smith's Teachings 35
The Woman's ( !orner .;"
Ko Te Whakapono 41
Church Features —
Sunday School . 38
Primary
News From the Field
COVER PIC1 i RE Thl photograph
.•Hid memorial erected under the direction of the Church upon the lite of the home of
Joseph Smith, Snr., and Lucy Mack, where theii
2:ir<l. 1805.
TE KARERE
Pepuere, 1943
Editorial
t
"LOUDER THAN WORDS "
When Montgomery wrote "Prayer is the soul's sincere
desire" of a surety he felt divine influence strengthen his
convictions. His knowledge of the existence of God as
depicted in those verses portray by his very humbleness of
spirit an awareness that action is eternally a part of God's
interest a.nd love for mankind. Granted then that prayer is
the means of communication between God and man, prayer
then becomes a secondary force in the relations between
creature and deity. However, the reverse seems to be. preva-
lent in present-day accomplishments.
Prayer as a force is non-existent without a knowledge
of the existence of God. One of the greatest testimonies
to the truth and existence of God as a Being, to whom
pleas are submitted and from whom requirements are ex-
pected, is the use and efficacy of prayer. Paradoxical though
it may be, more knowledge and usage of prayer is evidenced
than the simple faith and knowledge in there being a God.
Can it be that prayer is efficacious without the knowledge
of God? To many this is thought so.
The seeker after God and His works recognizes God
by His works, and endeavours because of his convictions to
do that which is righteous. He prays to God because he
knows that there is a God.
In knowing God, mankind is mindful that there is noth-
ing in living that is beyond human accomplishment, and
that all and every requirement, command and precept of God
is governed by righteousness and for righteousness. In the
face of all this — that God as a Being must be existent and
that He is accessible by prayer, and that He answers prayers
— many are there who exercise the usage of prayer without
due regard to their relations with God. In other words,
there are many more who pray than there are who follow
God because they believe in Him as a being to be followed.
In the churches and chapels, in the homes and on the
battlefields, in the hospitals and at the funeral bier, prayer is
given honour of sanctuary by usage, God in His great love and
power is not known. Well might it be said that there is much
more praying in present-day life and less knowledge of God.
What happens when a prayer is uttered by one among
a concourse of people. Usually, an assenting amen is heard
at ihe conclusion of the petition to God. The full signifi-
cance of that "amen" is unimportant to the majority. All
a matter of form. All a matter of doing what the other
Pepuere, 1943
TE KARERE
33
does. No realization that in that petition as voiced by the
prayer, "our amen" to it makes us knowingly or unknowingly
signatories to that petition. As such, we become not only
hearers of beautiful expressions, impressed by the studied
modulations of voice and the power of rheotoric skill, but
participants in a supposedly genuine plea to Him above,
pledging in return the will and action to do His will. Prayer
is the means to an end — God. Establish God as a Being to
Whom we can ascribe more honour and respect than we do
to man, for He is glorified man, then perhaps our prayers
and aniens to those prayers will lead us to that which He
has planned for us, to become like Him. Our living, how-
ever, portrays the picture of the individual who fears honours
and respects man more than God. For he does his evil when
man does not see him, and considers himself free then from
man's censure, forgetting or not caring about how God feels
and whether God can, will or does censure for sin. In doing
this we still pray, and that often. The good that could come
from prayer is nil for it seems that our prayers are aimed
at something nameless, yet we call God ; less fearsome than
man, yet glorified man ; cannot see our actions, yet is all
seeing and so on.
This attitude is evidently prevalent among all Christians.
Latter-day Saints of all people who should know God, have
need to repent of the way of the world and return to the
simple truths of the Gospel. True there are none of us
perfect. Yet the Christ life is in vain, if the wayward is not
encircled in love and understanding to the enjoyment of
that joy spoken of by Jesus of the "rejoicing over the return
of the one soul that was lost."
Of a truth, present-day struggles and its attendant
destruction, misery, chaos and corruption, becomes a sure
heritage of the future unless the costly course of trial and
error eventually bring final escape or complete misery, etc.
To escape, it is apparent we need assistance. That assistance
we have ascribed to come from God. The means <>t" obtain-
ing that assistance is praying for it, and that Me will hear
and answer our prayer.
I las that prayer been answered? (Mi occasion yes,
however, for the peoples individually, it is apparent their
prayers remain unanswered. Is it because actions still speak
louder than words? Isaiah's thought that touches this ver)
problem might he worth knowing. Here it is: "Behold the
Lord's hand is nut shortened, that it cannot save; neither his
ear heavy, that il cannot hear; But your iniquities have
separated between you and youi < rod, and your sins have hid
his face from you, that he will not hen" k i i i \ II
34
TE KARERE
Pepuere, 1943
The President's Page
FASTING
(From the Manual for Priests Quorums)
Without food of the proper kind, the oxygen would soon consume
all the available flesh of a man's body. He must have food, and that
of the right kind, and in the right season, to replace the waste matter
that the body is constantly giving off. Food is the fuel of the body,
and if fresh fuel be not supplied, the fire will soon go out. By eating
and digesting we transform what is common and gross into the refined
and spiritual. Food material contains latent within it a power which
it gives up to a man's use when it is decomposed. It is but another
illustration of the persistence of energy, or of the principle that the
different kinds of force can be changed
into each other. By digestion the energy
is set free and is turned into heat, muscu-
lar motion, electricity, etc.
While food is needed to build up every
organ and keep the body in the best condi-
tion, the wise person will guard against the
sin of gluttony, thus depraving the appe-
tite, overloading the stomach, overworking
the delicate digestive organs, and laying the
foundations of disease.
M.A.C. OLD BOYS' MEMO-
RIAL FUND subscriptions
received since the last pub-
lication of Te Karere are as
follow: Melila Purcell, Steve
Watene, George Savage,
Rupert WiHongi, Davy
Ormsby £1; Pat Rei, Taru
Heperi and Oliver Mani-
hera. The last two named
were subscribed by James
Heperi of Mahoenui.
Other M.A.C. Old Boys
not yet subscribed to the
fund are again invited to
send their subscriptions to
Mission Secretary, Box 72,
Auckland.
No further information is
as yet to hand regarding
the probable time of the
Memorial Gate, but as soon
as circumstances will per-
mit, the work will be done.
Over-eating is a common sin. The
whole system is burdened by excess.
Hearty meals are eaten when instead the
body should have rest. All food in excess
of what the body can assimilate results in
poisoning the body. The stomach is over-
loaded, and at last wears out, causing pain,
discomfort and indigestion. The latter
often results from the use of intoxicants;
and so the victims of over-eating are found on all sides, suffering the
penalties of violated laws.
The spirit within man is meant to be a controlling power; it is
designed to give action to the spiritual and moral. The body, there-
fore, should be held in subjection to the spirit whose wisdom should
plan for its best good. The values, varieties and proper kinds of
food, when and how food should be taken, the evils of stimulants and
rapid and irregular eating, and the quantity and quality of foods are
subjects of great importance for the welfare of the body. These
should be carefully considered, and the body placed in subjection to
the wisdom of the spirit, so that both may combine to form the perfect
being.
The law of the Lord, both to ancient Israel (Isaiah 58; Zechariah
7 and 8), and to the Latter-day Saints (Doctrine and Covenants 88: 76),
requires his people to fast. Jesus while on the earth also explained
and sanctioned the fast in His Sermon on the Mount (Matt. 6: 16-19),
and in His reply to the disciples of John (Luke 5: 33-36), as well as in
the fact that He Himself, when led up of the Spirit to be tempted of
the devil, fasted forty days and forty nights. One of the objects of
fasting is to make the spirit master over the body — and the body
willing and subject to the spirit. The danger to be guarded against
Pepuere, 1943 TE KARERE 35
is that a weak body should not be subjected to further affliction by
which it may suffer to the detriment of physical vigour, and so thwart
the very purpose designed; for without a vigorous, strong body, the
spirit cannot perform its full mission.
The fast as instituted among the Latter-day Saints is designed
to increase in the hearts of the people the true spirit of love for God
and man, and to provide food and other necessities for the poor. It is
also to give the body rest, relieving it from any unwise, over-indulgence
in eating. The aim is further to secure purity of heart and simplicity
of intention, spiritual strength and proper humility, by placing che
spiritual above the physical.
The spirit is often fettered by the grossness of the body; fasting
diminishes bodily excesses and in this way gives the spirit an oppor-
tunity for the strength and for communion with the Holy Ghost and
the Spirit of God, which no other process could accomplish.
By continual prayer and periodical fasting, humility and strength
are acquired ; and the spirit in man is humbled and placed in harmony
with the Spirit of God, so that sweet communion and interchange take
place, and strength is imparted to the spirit of man. This fact is
set forth by Jesus in connection with the incident (Matt. 17:14-21)
of casting out an evil spirit.
His disciples asked why they had not power to cast him out. He
said it was because of their unbelief, but added: "Howbeit, this kind
goeth not out but by prayer and fasting."
Hence prayer and fasting go hand in hand. The Lord has com-
manded the Latter-day Saints: "Also I give unto you a commandment,
that ye shall continue in prayer and fasting from this time forth.'*
(Doctrine and Covenants 88:76.) From the Book of Mormon we
find Omni calling to the people and enjoining them to "Continue in
fasting and praying, "that they might be saved. (Omni 1:26.) The
scriptures contain many examples of individual and national fasts, and
the benefits and power arising from them. We have experienced also
several special fasts in this dispensation which have resulted in profit,
blessing, increased testimony, and comfort to the peonle.
— M. COWLEY.
JOSEPH SMITH'S TEACHINGS
Bishops. — The Bishop is a High Priest, and necessarily so, because
he is to preside over that particular branch of Church affairs, that is
denominated the Lesser Priesthood, and because we have no direct lineal
descendant of Aaron, to whom it would of right belong. This is bhe
same, or a branch of the same Priesthood, which may be illustrated
by the figure of the human body, which has different members, which
have different offices to perform; all arc necessary in their place, and
the body is not complete without all the members.— History of the
Church, Vol. 2, p. 477.
Celestial Kingdom, Vision of the. — The heavens were Opened
up, and 1 behold the celestial kingdom of God, and the glory thereof.
whether in the body Or OUt I cannot tell. I saw the' t ranscendant'
beauty of the -ate through which the heirs of that kingdom will enter.
which was like unto circling flames of tire; also the blazing throne or
God, whereon was seated the Father and the Sen. I saw I he beautiful
streets of that kingdom, which had the appearance of being paved with
I ( ontinutd on page 13)
36 TE KARERE Pepucrc, 1943
The Woman's Corner
By Elva T. Cowley
OUR DAY
"To-day is your day and mine, the only day that we have, the
day in which we play our part. What our part may signify in the great
whole we may not understand, but we are here to play it, and now is
our time. This we know: it is a part of love, not of cynicism. It is
for us to express love in terms of human helpfulness. This we know,
for we have learned from sad experience that any other course of
life leads toward decay and waste." — David Starr Jordon.
The above bit of philosophy may well have been written for us,
so perfectly does it apply to women to-day. This is truly our day.
Throughout the Church the women are playing a great part in the
scheme of things. On every hand in every
walk of life women are doing the work of
men. I know women' who are managing
businesses, farms, milking cows, etc., be-
cause their husbands and sons have an-
swered the call to serve their country.
Our women to-day are wearing uni-
forms, manning guns, driving transports,
acting as tram conductors, and doing essen-
tial war work of every description. But
in all this let me appeal to you to not for-
get your greatest task, that of being a
MOTHER.
There is a general freedom and aban-
don among the young people to-day. The
bars are being let down. The word of wisdom is being violated by
some, in the best families. Parents are complaining that they can-
not manage their children, that they are getting away from them and
their teachings. The "eat, drink and be merry, for to-morrow we die"
attitude seems to prevail.
These are not easy problems to cope with in a world where Satan
has been let loose. However, the problem is before us and we must
meet it. May I suggest that we do a little more acting and not so
mucb preaching. Is your daughter meeting her boy friend on the
street corner or in front of the movie because she is afraid of you?
Is she taking him to the public park because she feels her home is
not presentable to entertain him in? These questions should be given
serious thought and consideration because they arise not out of fanciful
thinking, but fact.
It is a real compliment to parents when children feel free to
take their friends home to meet "Mother and Dad." It is also a great
compliment when they take them into their confidence. This should be
encouraged. I know a mother who always slept with one eye open
waiting for her sons and daughters to return home from a dance or
party. No matter how quietly they stole in, she always called out a
greeting.
Then she patiently listened to their little experiences, and was
only ready for restful slumber when she knew they were tucked in
bed.
TITHING NOTICES will
not be sent out for 1942 as
was the procedure for pre-
vious years. Owing to the
shortage of paper and a de-
sire to eliminate extra
work, the Mission Office
will be pleased to provide
the required information to
tithepayers upon request.
When individuals request
this information kindly give
the name the tithing was
paid under and, if possible,
state what Branch and Dis-
trict you are a member of.
Pepuere, 1943 TE KARERE 37
If we want our children to bring their friends home we must make
our homes as inviting and attractive as possible. A home need not be
luxurious in any way, just clean and comfortable, where love exists
and the spirit of hospitality abides.
For the next few weeks the young folks will be out of school so
Mother's responsibilities will increase. How to keep the children out
of mischief and yet happy, will be your task. Perhaps this will sound
queer to some of you who have large families and are working hard
all day, but I suggest that you turn your homes into a playground.
First of all make daily tasks the first game. Assign each child his
special duties to perform and see that they are done in a specified
time. Have competitions to see who gets through first. At the end of
each week give a little reward for the best worker.
Have you ever tried playing guessing games while washing dishes?
Get the leader to think of something in the room and the other per-
son or persons guess what he or she is thinking of. It is great fun
and doing dishes becomes a pleasure.
I often find mothers drudging from morning until night while
their children play about the house doing nothing. They say it is much
easier to do the work themselves than take time to make their children
respond. That is often true, but that is the way to make irresponsible
idlers out of children, and bring mothers to an early grave.
Little girls could play the game of sewing on buttons, mending
stockings, etc. A girl who knows how to sew and make her own
clothes these days is to be envied, for clothes are so expensive to buy
ready made from the shops. A soldier boy told me the other day he
was certainly glad he had been taught to sew, it was a great help to
him in the army.
Remember, there must be a little time for reading and for play.
I had a real thrill when I attended a hui or conference not so long ago.
I slept in a Saint's home where there were several children. Just
before retiring I poked my head into a room where two little girls were
propped up in bed reading their Bibles. I asked them what they were
doing, and the elder of the two spoke up and said it was their task
to read one chapter from the Bible each week-night and two on Sunday
before going to sleep.
Somehow I felt little chills go up and down my spine, for I knew
in that home was a mother, who was playing the game of life, and
sensed that this was her day, and she was doing her best to play it
square.
May our Heavenly Father bless you all.
PRIMARY ASSOCIATION SONG BOOKS
We are pleased to announce that we now have a limited number
of Primary Song Hooks for use in the Mission. The orice per copy
will be ONE SHILLING, which will cover postage charges as well.
We advise the officers to order Ortlj sufficient for their needs and for-
ward remittances with their orders to Primary Secretary. Pox 7l2.
Auckland, CI.
All Primary organi/.at ions are invited to send in writing to the
Mission Srcrcfnry, heforr April, 11 »!."., any proMnns or suggestions for
the better working of the organi/.at ion throughout the Mission and in
their own commu n it lei . Mission Poard.
38 TE KARERE Pepuere, 1943
SUNDAY SCHOOL
Theme —
"OUR HOMES AND CHAPELS SHALL BE BEAUTIFUL"
"For Zion must increase in beauty and in Holiness; her borders
must be enlarged; her stakes must be strengthened; yea verily I say
unto you. Zion must arise and put on her beautiful garments."
— Doctrine & Covenants 82 : 14.
SACRAMENT GEM
Prepare our minds that we may see
The beauties of Thy Grace ;
Salvation purchased on that tree,
For all who seek Thy face.
CONCERT RECITATION
Isaiah 59: 1-2.
"Behold, the Lord's hand is not shortened, that it cannot save;
neither his ear heavy that it cannot hear : But your iniquities have
separated between you and your God, and your sins have hid his face
from you, that he will not hear."
KORERO A NGAKAU
Ihaia 59: 1-2.
"Nana, kihai i mutua te ringa o Ihowa, te tau ai te whakaora;
kihai ano i taimaha tona taringa, te rongo ai ia : Engari na o koutou
he i wehe koutou ko to koutou Atua, na o koutou hara ano i huna
ai tona mata ki a koutou, te whakarongo ai ia."
LESSONS
KINDERGARTEN (4 to 5 years). Thought: "Forgiveness."
"Joseph Sold Into Egypt" (Genesis 37).
"Unmerciful Servant" (Matthew 18).
PRIMARY (6 to 9 years).
"Jesus and the Little Children" (Mark 10).
"Mary Anointing the Feet of Jesus" (John 12).
"The Triumphant Entry" (Matthew 21).
CHURCH HISTORY (10 to 11 years) and A DEPARTMENT (12 to
15 years).
"Peopling of the Earth and Confusion of Tongues" (Genesis 11).
"Call of Abraham" (Genesis 12 to 15).
"Isaac as a Sacrifice" (Genesis 22).
B DEPARTMENT (16 to 19 years).
"The Eighth Commandment" (Exodus 20: 15). Problems: Define
the following terms: Robbery, Theft, Embezzlement. Discuss the con-
sequences of the following form of stealing: Borrowing and not return-
ing; hunting and fishing out of season or without a license; taking
flowers from public parks; taking privileges or benefits from corpora-
tions without paying for them; keeping found property without trying
to find the owner; failing to report an error when more is paid than is
due; cheating the Lord (Malachi 3:8-12). Discuss the results of one
Pepuere, 1943 TE KARERE 39
day without law. In the face of so much law and protection, how do
you account for so much robbery, burglary, embezzlement, etc.
"The Nintk Commandment" (Exodus 20:16). Discuss: The dan-
ger of bearing false witness against our neighbour. Difference between
a mistake or error and a lie. The danger of becoming a habitual liar.
The rewards of truth telling. Problems: Why are people unhappy
when they speak ill of a friend? Of a church? When we fail to
keep our promise, what effect does it have upon us and upon the
opinions that others may have of us? What is a half-told truth?
A lie of action? A fashionable social lie?
C DEPARTMENT (20 to 25 years) and GOSPEL DOCTRINE.
"Noah's Posterity; The Disperson" (B.C. 2347 to 2233 about).
(Genesis 9 to 11). Noah and his sons blessed — blood not to be eaten
— the law of murder — God's covenant with Noah — Noah becomes an
husbandman — his drunkenness — the curse upon Canaan — the building
of the tower of Babel — the confusion of tongues.
"The Call of Abraham" (B.C. 1921). (Genesis 11 to 15; Abraham
lto 2.) Genealogy of Terah — the call of Abram — his journeyings —
Lot's separation from Abram — Lot taken captive — battle of the kings
— Melchizek — God's covenant with Abram.
"Life of Abraham" (B.C. 1913 to 1822). (Genesis 16 to 19.)
Birth of Ishmael — the covenant with Abraham renewed — Abraham's
intercession for Sodon — Lot sent out of Sodom — destruction of Sodom
and Gomorrah.
MAORI CLASS.
RATAPU TUATAHI
I TETAHI WA I arumia a Te Karaiti e te whakaminenga, he
tangata no Irumia me Hiruharama, no Taira me Hairona, he maha
hoki i waenganui i a ratou e ekehia ana e nga wairua poke; a ko enei,
i te kitenga i a la, i hinga ki raro, i koropiko ki a la me te karanga
"Ko Koe te Tama a te Atua." He tangata whakapono ano ranei o roto
o te kikokiko i whaki tika ana i te mohiotanga ki te Atua me Tana
Tama me Ihu Karaiti penei me enei pononga a Hatana? E mohio
ana ano a Hatana ki a Te Atua raua ko te Karaiti, tera pea e mahara
ana ki te turanga i a ia e mau ana i te wa ko ia te Tama o te Ata;
otira ahakoa ano ana mohiotanga katoa e noho pu ana ano ia ko
Hatana. Kahore te whakaaetanga kau, me te ata mohiotanga e ahei
ana hei whakaora; e hara tetahi o enei i te whakapono. Mehemea te
whakaaetanga he huanga no te whakaaro ko te whakapono he huanga
no te ngakau. Na runga i ta te whiriwhiri ka ara ake ko te whaka-
aetanga, ko te whakapono ia i pupu tika ake i te ngakau.
Nga Patai: Te hunga i aru i Ihu mai i Irumia me era atu wahi.
he iwi pehea etahi o ratou? Kia koe, no hea mai te mohiotanga 0 nga
wairua poke kia te Karaiti? To whakaaetanga (belief) kia te Karaiti
me te mohiotanga kau ki a Ia, e ahei ana ranei hei whakaora la koe?
RATAPAU TUARUA
E RONGO ANA TATOU e kiia ana ko te whakapono he mohiotan.ua
kaore ano kia puinau, o haere ana tatOU maianoi i rmura i to whaka
pono, a enei ra e hake iho nei ka haere tatou i runga i to tino mara
matanga <> to mohiotanga. I tetahi alma e tika ana teneij otira kia
mahara ko tana mohiotanga pea e homo ana. kaore e hua ake ana nga
main pai petti mo to \vhakaa<'t am-a kaoro ho whakapono. K
whakaaetanga a to rewera, ko (<• Karaiti to Tama a to Atua. i hua
ake na roto i to mohiot aiioa ; ahakoa ano to tika mo to nni o tenei
mohiotanga i mohio nei ratou kore rawa I ahei ki to met ake ia ratou
40 TE KARERE Pepuere, 1943
kia pai ake i roto i o ratou whakaaro kino. Rereke rawa ake ta
ratou whakaaetanga mo te Kai-whakaora i ta Pita, i whakautu nei i te
patai a te Kai-whakaako, "Kia koe ko wai Ahau?" ona kupu whakautu
pera ano me ta nga wairua poke: "Ko koe a te Karaiti, te Tama a te
Atua Ora Tonu." Kua kitea ketia te mana whakaora i roto i to Pita
whakapono. I runga i tana whakapono he maha nga mea kua whaka-
korea e ia, kua aru i tona Ariki, ahakoa nga tukinotanga me nga
panga mamae. Ko te whakakahore i nga mea o te ao e hiahia nei te
kikokiko, mo nga mea whaka-te-Atua i hiahiatia nuitia e ia na runga
i tona whakapono. Tona mohiotanga ki te Atua, ko te Matua me te
Tama ko te Kai-hoko, kaore i nui ake i to nga wairua poke, engari
ko tana mohiotanga o ratou he tapiritanga mai mo te whakawakanga
ko to Pita ia he hikoitanga atu ki te ora.
Nga Patai: He aha te whakapono ki ta etahi? Whakamaramatia
te rereketanga o to Pita whakaaetanga ko wai a te Karaiti i to nga
wairua poke? Kei hea i roto i nga karaipiture te korero nei "Ko
koe a te Karaiti te Tama a te Atua Ora"?
RATAPAU TUATORU
TE PUPURI KAU I TE mohiotanga kahore e whakaputa mai ana
he painga i roto. E kiia ana tera tetahi mate i roto i tetahi pa nui,
i kitea e tetahi tangata matauranga i runga i ana mahi mihini tiro-
tiro ko te wai e poke ana, na roto i taa wai he ngarara, ka horapa te
matekino. Na ka panuitia e taua takuta tana take puta noa taua
pa nui, kauaka hoki e inu i te wai kaore i whakakorohutia. He maha
nga tangata, ahakoa to ratou kuare na te aha i mohiotia ai e te takuta
ra taua mate, i whakapono ki ana kupu whakatupato, whakaritea hoki
ana tohutohu, a watea ana ratou i taua mate i pa mai nei ki nga
mea o ratou kahore i aro _ake ki nga whakatupatoranga. Ko to ratou
whakapono te mea whakaora i a ratou. Ko te pono i ora ai te nuinga
o enei tangata he mea na te mohiotanga o tenei takuta. I kitea na
roto i ana karahe titiro, nga ngarara whakamate i roto i te wai ; kua
whakakitea mai e ia te paihana o aua ngarara; e tino mohio ana hoki
ia i te tika o tana korero ai; otira i te wa o te pohehetanga ka inumia
e ia te wai kaore i korohutia, a muri tata iho ka hemo ia, he tukunga
na tana mate.
Kahore i tae tona mohiotanga ki te whakaora i a ia, ahakoa te ma-
rama ona whakaaturanga : engari ko era, ahakoa kaore taua matauranga
i whakarite i aua tcbutchu i whakawhirinaki ki te tika o ana kupu,
mawehe ana ki waho o tana mate. Ko te rata nei he mohiotanga
tona; engari i whai matauranga ranei ia? e rite ana te mohiotanga ki
te matauranga me te whakaaetanga ki te whakapono. Ko tetahi he
tikanga kau he mea whakaaro, ko tetahi he whakamahinga. E hara
i te mea ko te pupuri kau, engari ko te whakahaere tika o te mohio-
tanga te puputanga o te matauranga.
Nga Patai: I te mate horapa i pa ki tetahi pa nui, he aha te putake
o taua mate i kitea e tetahi tangata matauranga? I roto i tona
mohiotanga he aha te hua i puta ake? He aha te pohehetanga i pa
ki a ia ahakoa hoki ona whakatupatotanga? Whakaritea tenei ki te
mohiotanga me te whakapono?
RATAPU TUAWHA
TE KAUPAPA O TE whakapono. I te tuatahi, i runga hoki i te
taha whaka-te-Atua, e whakaarohia ana e tatou te whakapono he mea
ora, e whakaoho ana i te u ki te Atua me te whakaae ko Tana i pai
ai hei ture mo tatou, ko Ana kupu he kai arahi mo tatou i tenei
oranga. Te whakapono ki te Atua e taea ai, kia tipu te mohiotanga
atu ano he tangata ia kia tino pumau tona pai me ona ahua katoa.
Nga Patai: He aha te mea tuatahi hei whakaaronga ma tatou?
Pehea e taea te whakapono? Pehea to te Atua ahua?
Pepuere, 1943 TE KARERE 41
KOTE WHAKAPONO
Te whakapono, i te mea koia te tikanga tuatahi o te karakia kua
oti te whakakite mai, me te putake o nga mea tika katoa, na reira
i tika ai kia meinga ko tera hei tuatahi i roto i nga whaikorero kua
whakaarohia hei hura atu i nga whakaakoranga. a Ihu Karaiti kia
marama ai. Ina korerotia te tikanga o te whakapono me am tatou i
enei ritenga e whai ake nei —
Tuatahi, ko te whakapono — he aha tona tikanga.
Tuarua, he aha tona whakamaurutanga.
Tuatoru, ko nga hua e aru ana mai i reira.
Kua rite ki tenei ahua, me whakaatu e tatou i te tuatahi he aha
te whakapono. Ko te kai-tuhituhi o te pukapuka ki nga Hiperu, i
te tekau ma tahi o nga upoko o taua pukapuka, te tahi o nga rarangi,
e penei ana tana whakamarama i te tikanga o te whakapono: "Na
te whakapono he whakapumautanga i nga mea tumanakohia atu ana,
he whakakitenga i nga mea kahore nei e kitea." Na konei tatou i
matau ai ko te whakapono he whakapumautanga i nga mea kaore ano
i whakakitea mai ki nga tangata, a, koia
ano hoki te tikanga whakamahi i roto i nga
tangata whai whakaaro katoa.
Meh-emea ki te ata whakaaro te ta-
ngata ki a ratou ake ano, me te tahuri o
ratou whakaaro, me o ratou mahara ki nga
meatanga a o ratou ake hinengaro, ka ho-
horo tonu to ratou kite, ko te whakapono
anake te putake o a ratou mahi katoa; me
he mea hoki i kore tera, penei kua kore noa
iho he ahua ora o te tinana raua ko te
hinengaro, ko a raua mahi ano ka mutu
tonu ake, ara, nga mahi a te tinana me
nga mahi a te hinengaro.
Mehemea ki te hoki whakamuri tenei
ropu i roto i o ratou whakaaro ki nga mahi
o oratou ra, mai ano i te wa tuatahi i whai
whakaaro ai ratou, me te uiui hoki ki a
ratou ake ano, he aha te tikanga i meinga ai ratou kia ngohengohe
(mahi), ara, na te aha i kaha ai ratou, i kakama ai hoki i roto i a
ratou mahi katoa me o ratou karangatanga? Ka pehea koia te whaka-
utu? E kore ianei e penei, na to ratou whakapumautnaga ki nga
mea kahore ano i kitea noatia e ratou? E hara ianei i te mea na to
koutou tumanako, he mea na to koutou whakaj>oho ki nga mea kahore
nei e kitea, i akiaki koutou kia kaha te mahi kia riro ai i a koutou
aua mea? E hara ianei i te mea ma to koutou whakapono e whiwhi
ai koutou ki te matauranga me te whai whakaaro? Ka whakapau
koia koutou i to koutou kaha kia whiwhi te matauranga me te v. hai
whakaaro me he mea kahore kowtow i te whakapono tera koutou 6
whiwhi ki aua mea? Kua iwia rauei koutou me he mea kiliai koutou
i whakapono tera kowtow ka kokoti? Kua whakato rauei kowtou me
he mea kihai kowtow i whakapono t« ra ano koutou ka kohikohi? Kua
inoi rauei me he mea kihai kowtow i whakapono tera ano ka uakina
ki a koutou? Ara, tera ranri total/: una kua niahia noatia >• kowtow,
ahakoa ho mahi a te tinana, a te hinengaro ianei, me he una kahore
kowtow i matwa whakapono? E hara ianei i te met b anake
i to kowtow whakapono e mania ai a kowtow maki katoa? A.
penei te korero, ho aha nga Biea kei B kouti U 6 tiara i te un a na to
KOUtOU whakapono i whiwhi kOUtOU? A kOUtOU kai. 0 koutOU kakahw.
o kowtow whare, e hara ianei i te mea na to kowtow whakapono a i i mea?
Whakaarotia iho iana, me te ui hoki ki a koutou ake ano me be mea
WHAKATEKAU — I roto i
nga ahuatanga o te kore i
puia ake i te pakanga e
horapa nei i nga wahi katoa
o te ao, ka whakaarotia i
te kore kore o te pepa, ka-
hore e tukua atu nga whaka-
aturanga o nga "whakate-
kau" mo te tau 1942, engari
ki te hiahia ia tangata kia
mohio ki tana utu, me tono
ake ki te tari o te Mihana,
Box 72, Auckland, a ma
reira e tuku te whakaatu
kia koe. Kahore tenei panui-
langa i te \v ha ka kahore i
te tikanga tuku whakaatu,
engari ke, he whai i te
whakahan kia tupato te
tuku pepa.
A TATOU HOIA — He tono
atu tenei ki nga Timuaki
Peka o te Mihana kia
whakawhaititia nga ingoa o
nga hoia Hunga Tapu katoa
o tona Peka kua mate i roto
i tenei pakanga kino. Me
tuku enei ingoa me nga
whakaatu katoa o tona
mematanga, tona Peka me
tona hoiatanga. a matenga
hoki ki te Hekeretari o te
Takiwa, a mana e titiro me-
hemea e tika ana nga ingoa
ki nga ingoa o te Puka-
puka o te Takiwa me te
Mihana, a ma te Takiwa
e tuku ki te Hekeretai o te
Mihana.
42 TE KARERE Pepuere, 1943
kahore i te penei te ahua o enei mea. Me ata hurihuri o koutou
whakaaro i roto tonu i a koutou, me kore koutou e kite ko te whakapono
te putake o nga mahi katoa i roto i a koutou, a, me he mea koia te
putake whakamahi i a koutou, e hara ianei i te mea koia ano te putake
whakamahi i roto i nga mea whai whakaaro katoa?
Na, i te mea ko te whakapono te putake whakamahi 1 roto 1 nga
mea maori, waihoki, pera ano i roto i nga mea wairua; no te mea, i
korero te Kai-whakaora, a he pono ano tana korero, "Ko ia e whaka-
pono ana, a ka oti te rumaki, ka whakaorangia." Maka 16: 16. Na,
i te mea e whiwhi ana tatou ki nga manaakitanga mo te tinana, he
mea na te whakapono, waihoki ma reira ano tatou ka whiwhi ai ki
nga manaakitanga mo te wairua, e whakawhiwhia nei ki a tatou.
Otira e hara i te mea ko te tikanga whaka-
mahi anake te mea i puta mai i te whaka-
pono, kahore, engari i puta mai ano i reria
te kaha, i roto i nga tangata whai whaka-
aro katoa, ahakoa i te rangi, i te whenua
ranei. Ko te korero tenei a te kai tuhituhi
o te pukapuka ki nga Hiperu, 11:3. "Na
te whakapono i matau ai tatou he mea
hanga nga ao e te kupu a te Atua; a, nga
mea e tirohia atu nei kihai i puta ake i nga
mea e kitea atu ana."
Na tenei tatou i matau ai, ko te tika-
nga o te kaha i mau ai i roto i te uma o
te Atua, i hanga ai nga ao, ko te whaka-
pono; a, na runga na tenei tikanga o te
kaha e mau nei i rcto i te Atuatanga, i ora
ai nga mea katoa kua oti te hanga; no
reira e ora cna nga mea katoa i te rangi, i runga i te whenua, i raro
i te whenua, he mea na te whakapono i roto ia a ia. Me i kore te
tikanga o te whakapono penei, kua kore nga ao i hanga, kua kore
ano hoki te tangata i hanga i te puehu. Ma roto i tenei tikanga ta
Ihowa mahi. ma roto ano i taua mea i whai kaha ai ia i runga i nga
mea whaka-te-tinana katoa, me nga mea mutunga-kore hoki. Tangohia
tenei tikanga, tenei kaha — no te mea he kaha pu ano ia — i te Atua,
penei, kua mutu tonu ake ia te ora.
Ko wai i kore e marama, me he mea i hanga nga ao e te Atua i
runga i te whakapono, waihoki, ma te whakapono ano e whakaherea
ai ratou e ia i runga i tona kaha, a ko te whakapono te putake o te
kaha? A, me he mea ko te putake tera o te kaha, waihoki, kei te
■pera tonu i waenganui i te tangata, kei te rite atu ki to te Atuatanga.
Ko te whakaatu tenei a nga kai tuhituhi tapu katoa, me te akoranga
ano i whakamatau ai ratou kia akonga ki te tangata.
E mea ana te Ariki (Matiu 17: 19-20) i a ia e whakamarama ana
i te take i kore ai ana akonga e ahei te pei i te rewera; ko te take
na to ratou whakapono-kore: "Na, he pono taku e mea atu nei ki a
koutou (eai tana.), ki te mea he whakapono to koutou pera me te
pua nani te rahi. e mea atu koutou ki tenei maunga, neke atu i konei
ki tera wahi, a ka neke atu ano, kahore hoki he mea e kore e taea
e koutou." I a Moronai ka whakarapopoto, ka whakawhaiti i nga
tuhituhinga o ona matua, ka homai e ia ki a tatou tenei korero mo te
whakapono, koia te putake o te kaha. E mea ana i a i te wharangi
646 na te whakapono o Arami raua ko Amureke i pakaru ai nga paki-
tara o te whare herehere, e rite ana ano tenei ki te whakaaturanga i
te wharangi 330; na te whakapono hoki o Niwhai raua ko Rihai i puta
ake ai he rereketanga ki nga ngakau o nga Ramana, i a ratou ka ruma-
kina nei ki te Wairua Ora, ki te kapura, e whakaaturia nei i te wha-
rangi 526 a, na te whakapono ano i nekehia ai te maunga Terini,
i ta te teina o Iarere korerotanga i runga i te ingoa o te Ariki.
Pepuere, 1943 TE KARERE 43
Tapiri atu ki tenei, e whakaatu ana ki a tatou i nga Hiperu 11:
32-35, mo Kiriona, mo Paraka, mo Hamahona, mo Hepeta, mo Rawiri,
mo Hamuera, me nga poropiti, ara, na te whakapono i hinga ai nga
kingitanga, i mahia ai te tika, i whiwhi ai ki nga mea i whakaaria, i
tutakina ai nga waha o nga raiona, i tineia ai te kaha o te ahi, i
mawhiti atu ai i te mata o te hoari, i whai kaha i i runga i te ngoikore,
i kaha ai i runga i te whawhaitanga, whati ana i a ratou nga taua a
nga tauiwi, a, riro mai na i nga wahine a ratou tupapaku, he mea
whakaara ake i te mate. Me Hohua ano, i te tirohanga mai o Iharaira
katoa, whakahaua ana te ra me te marama kia tu a, tu ana.
Na konei tatou i matau ai, e mea ana nga kai tuhituhi tapu, ko
enei mea katoa i puta mai ai na te whakapono. Na te whakapono i
hanga ai nga ao. I korero te Atua, ka rongo nga mea e noho taurangi
ana, a puta mai ana nga ao, tu rarangi ana, he mea na te whakapono
i roto ra i a ia. He pera ano ki te tangata; i korero ia i runga i te
whakapono ki te ingoa o te Atua, tu ana te ra, rongo ana te marama,
nekehia ana nga maunga, whakahoroa ana nga whareherehere, nga
mangai ano o nga raiona tutakina iho, kore ake te mauahara i te
ngakau o te tangata, kore ana te kaha o te ahi, kore ana te kaha o
nga taua, ngaro ana te wehi o te hoari, me te mate ano ngaro ana tona
kaha: ko enei katoa be mea na te whakapono i roto i te tangata.
Me i kore te whakapono i roto i nga tangata, penei, kua hua kore
a ratou korero ki te ra, ki te marama, ki nga maunga.. ki nga whare
herehere, ki nga ngakau o nga tangata, ki te ahi, ki nga taua, ki te
hoari, ki te mate ranei! Na reira ko te whakapono te tikanga whaka-
haere nui tuatahi, kei reira nei te kaha, te kingitanga, me te mana
i runga i nga mea katoa; na reira aua mea i puta mai ai na reira ano
ratou i tu ai, na reira ano ratou i taea ai te whakaDuta ke, i mau
tonu ai ranei, rite tonu ki ta te Atua i pai ai. Ki te kahore hoki he
whakapono, kua kore he kaha, a ki te kahore he kaha, kua kore tetahi
mea e taea te hanga, te whakaputa mai ranei.
JOSEPH SMITH'S TEACHINGS — Continued from page 35.
gold. I saw Fathers Adam and Abraham, and my father and mother,
my brother, Alvin, that has long since slept, and marvelled how it
was that he had obtained an inheritance in that kingdom, seeing that
he had departed this life before the Lord had set His hand to gather
Israel the second time, and had not been baptized for the remission of
sins.
Thus came the voice of the Lord unto me, saying —
All who have died without a knowledge of this Gospel, who would
have received it if they had been permitted to tarry, shall be heirs of
the celestial kingdom of God; also all that shall die henceforth without
a knowledge of it, who would have received it with all their hearts,
shall be heirs of that kingdom, for I, the Lord, will judge all men
according to their works, according to the desire of their hearts.
And I also beheld that all children who die before they arrive at
the years of accountability, are saved in the celestial kingdom of
heaven. — History of the Church, Vol. 2, p. 380.
Christ. — See Jesus Christ.
Christian World, Condition of.— For some length Of time I have
been carefully viewing the state Of things, as it now appeals, through
out our Christian land; and have looked at it with feelings of the mosl
painful anxiety. While upon one hand 1 behold the manifest with-
44 TE KARERE Pepuere, 1945
drawal of God's Holy Spirit, and the veil of stupidity which seems to
be drawn over the hearts of the people ; upon the other hand, I behold
the judgments of God that have swept, and are still sweeping hundreds
and thousands of our race (and I fear unprepared) down to the shades
of death. With this solemn and alarming fact before me, I am led to
exclaim, "O that my head were waters, and mine eyes a fountain of
tears, that I might weep day and night."
I think that it is high time for a Christian world to awake out
of sleep, and cry mightily to that God, day and night, whose anger
we have justly incurred. Are not those things a sufficient stimulant to
arouse the faculties, and call forth the energies of every man, woman
or child that possesses feelings of sympathy for their fellows, or that
is in any degree endeared to the budding cause of our glorious Lord?
I leave an intelligent community to answer this important question, with
a confession, that this is what has caused me to overlook my own
inability, and expose my weakness to a learned world; but, trusting in
that God who has said that these things are hid from the wise and
prudent and revealed unto babes, I step forth into the field to tell
you what the Lord is doing, and what you must do, to enjoy the
smiles of your Saviour in these last days. — History of the Church,
Vol. 1, p. 312.
Church Officers, Authority of. — No official member of the Church
has authority to go into any branch thereof, and ordain any minister
for that church, unless it is by the voice of that branch. No Elder
has authority to go into any branch of the Church, and appoint meet-
ings, or attempt to regulate the affairs of the church, without the
advice and consent of the presiding Elder of that branch. — History of
the Church, Vol. 2, p. 220.
Comforters, Two. — There are two Comforters spoken of. One is
the Holy Ghost, the same as given on the day of Pentecost, and that
all Saints receive after faith, repentance, and baptism. This first
Comforter or Holy Ghost has no other effect than pure intelligence.
It is more powerful in expanding the mind, enlightening the under-
standing, and storing the intellect with present knowledge, of a man
who is of the literal seed of Abraham, than one that is a Gentile,
though it may not have half as much visible effect upon the body;
for as the Holy Ghost falls upon one of the literal seed of Abraham,
it is calm and serene; and his whole soul and body are only exercised
by the pure spirit of intelligence; while the effect of the Holy Ghost
upon a Gentile, is to purge out the old blood, and make him actually
of the seed of Abraham. That man that has none of the blood of
Abraham (naturally) must have a new creation by the Holy Ghost.
In such a case, there may be more of a powerful effect upon the body,
and visible to the eye, than upon an Israelite, while the Israelite at
first might be far before the Gentile in pure intelligence.
The other Comforter spoken of is a subject of great interest,
and perhaps understood by few of this generation. After a person has
faith in Christ, repents of his sins, and is baptized for the remission
of his sins and receives the Holy Ghost (by the laying on of hands),
which is the first Comforter, then let him continue to humble him-
self before God, hungering and thirsting after righteousness, and living
by every word of God, and the Lord will soon say unto him, Son, thou
shalt be exalted. When the Lord has thoroughly proved him, and
finds that the man is determined to serve Him at all hazards, then the
man will find his calling and his election made sure, then it will be his
privilege to receive the other Comforter, which the Lord hath promised
the Saints, as is recorded in the testimony of St. John, in the 14th
Pepuere, 1943 TE KARERE 45
chapter, from the 12th to the 27th verses.
Note the 16th, 17th, 18th, 21st, 23rd verses.
Now what is this other Comforter? It is no more nor less than
the Lord Jesus Christ Himself ; and this is the sum and substance of
the whole matter; that when any man obtains this last Comforter, he
will have the personage of Jesus Christ to attend him, or appear unto
him from time to time, and even He will manifest the Father unto
him, and they will take up their abode with him, and the visions of
the heavens will be opened unto him, and the Lord will teach him
face to face, and he may have a perfect knowledge of the mysteries
of the Kingdom of God; and this is the state and place the ancient
Saints arrived at when they had such glorious visions — Isaiah, Ezekiel,
John upon the . Isle of Patmos, St. Paul in the three heavens, and
all the Saints who held communion with the general assembly and
Church of the First Born. — History of the Church, Vol. 3, p. 380.
Condemnation in Refusing Blessings. — When God offers a bless-
ing or knowledge to a man, and he refuses to receive it, he will be
damned. The Israelites prayed that God would speak to Moses and
not to them; in consequence of which He cursed them with a carnal
law. — History of the Church, Vol. 5, p. 555.
Constitution of the United States. — The Constitution of the United
States is a glorious standard; it is founded in the wisdom of God. It
is a heavenly banner; it is, to all those who are privileged with the
sweets of its liberty, like the cooling shades and refreshing waters of
a great rock in a thirsty and weary land. It is like a great tree
under whose branches men from every clime can be shielded from the
burning rays of the sun. — History of the Church, Vol. 3, p. 304.
Constitution of the United States — Its One Fault. — It is one of
the first principles of my life, and one that I have cultivated from my
childhood, having been taught it by my father, to allow every one
the liberty of conscience. I am the greatest advocate of the Consti-
tution of the United States there is on the earth. In my feelings I
am always ready to die for the protection of the weak and oppressed
in their just rights. The only fault I find with the Constitution is, it
is not broad enough to cover the whole ground.
Although it provides that all men shall enjoy religious freedom,
yet it does not provide the manner by which that freedom can be pre-
served, nor the punishment of Government officers who refuse to pro-
tect the people in their religious rights, or punish those mobs, states,
or commodities who interfere with the rights of the people on account
of their religion. Its sentiments are good, but it provides no means
of enforcing them. It has but this one fault. Under its provision.
a man or a people who are able to protect themselves can get along
well enough; but those who have the misfortune to be weak or unpopu-
lar are left to the merciless rage of popular fury.
The Constitution should contain a provision that every officer of
the Government who should neglect or refuse to extend the protection
guaranteed in the Constitution should be subject to capital punishment ;
and then the president of the United States would not Bay, "Your cause
is just, but I can do nothing foe you," a governor issue exterminat-
ing orders, or judges say, "The men ought to have the protection of
law, but it won't, please the mob; the men must die, anyhow, to satisfy
the clamour of the rabble; they must be hung, or Missouri be damned
to all eternity." Executive writs could be issued when they bughl to
be and not. be made instruments pf cruelty to oppress the iniiereut.
and persecute men whose religion is unpopular. History of the Church,
Vol. 6, p. 56.
46 TE KARERE Pepuere, 1943
PRIMARY
FIRST WEEK
PREPARING FOR A VALENTINE PARTY
Objective:
To stimulate a desire to make others happy.
For the Teacher:
Next week the Primary class period may be given over to a group
Valentine Party.
A brief word about the real spirit of St. Valentine might lead up
to the announcement of the party.
Suggest that each child may invite a guest, which should, of course,
be a prospective member of the class. Ask the children to invite their
guests soon after Primary day. Suggest that they be very polite to
the ones whom they invite. They should remind their guests during
the week of the approaching party and on the day of the party arrange
to meet their guests and go to the church or meeting-place together.
Discuss further plans and appoint committees if you think it
advisable. One group of children might be asked to provide some
simple decorations and several other children might make and decorate
the Valentine box. After all arrangements for the party have been
made tell a Valentine story.
The remainder of the period may be spent in making valentines
to be used the following week in the Valentine Party.
As in all construction periods there should be good preparation
on the part of the teacher. Everything must be in readiness to save
time and confusion.
The valentines, of course, must be very simple as the time is
short.
Pass to each child white heart-shaped paper and let them colour
them with crayons or you may let them tear or cut hearts free hand.
After the hearts are ready, little pictures may be pasted in the centre.
Paper lace doilies are very useful, too, for simple decorations.
The name of the classmate to whom the valentine is to be given
may be written on the back of each valentine. If the names of the
children in the class are written on slips of paper they may be dis-
tributed to the children and copied on the valentines. Most of the
children will be able to print the names easily if they have a copy.
When the valentines are finished, they should be collected by the
teacher and kept until the party.
During the week the teacher may wish to get a penny or home-
made valentine for each child. A few extra ones should be ready in
case some child does not get one. If you care to, a heart-shaped
«ooky may be substituted for the penny valentine.
Have the children help tidy the room before dismissal.
Material:
White drawing paper, red construction paper, scissors, paste, ruler
and pencil.
Directions:
Cut a piece of drawing paper 6 inches by 9 inches. Beginning
2 inches from the top, draw lines the long way of the paper, iin. apart.
Beginning on the top line, 12 inch from the left-hand edge, write an
appropriate verse.
At the top paste a small four-leaf clover. On the top edge, 2 J
inches from the left-hand corner, place a dot. Repeat at the bottom.
With a pin draw a line from dot to dot. Fold on this line. Repeat
Pepuere, 1943 TE KARERE 47
this at the right-hand side. The edges should just come together.
Paste a small red heart in the middle to hold the valentine closed.
I sewed a little valentine
With pretty colours, too,
I hope that you will like it
'Cause I made it just for you.
SECOND WEEK
Objective:
To give the child an opportunity to take care of a guest at a party
and to realize joy by giving joy.
For the Teacher:
Much of the success of the party will depend on your prepara-
tion. Have each step planned and the games well in hand and there
will be no waits. Some simple decorations will add interest. The
teacher might wear a head band of red ribbon or cloth to which has
been fastened a red heart. At the close of each game it might be
given to the child who played best. At the close of the party it might
be given to the child who played best. At the close of the party it
might be given to the child who had been most courteous during the
party.
The valentines should be dropped into a decorated box as the
children come in. Make sure that there are enough valentines for
each child to have one from the box. If you cared to have a heart-
shaped cooky for each child it would be nice or you might have a
valentine for each one. See that the children acknowledge courtesies
or attentions with a "thank you."
Presentation of the Programme:
A brief greeting by the Superintendent and a greeting song by all
the children. " 'Tis love brings us here," would be appropriate.
Games:
Lively music. Have ready, cut from paper, a large red heart and
place on the floor in the line of march. Couples or single file march
around the room until the music stops or the whistle blows. The one
or ones who chance to be on the heart step out of the game. Con-
tinue until only one couple is left.
By the children. (These assignments should be the week before
the party.)
A VALENTINE DAY
If I could be the postman,
For just a single day,
I'd choose to carry valentines,
So lovely and so gay.
I would not mind the heavy load,
Or mind my tired feet,
If I could scatter happiness,
All up and down the street.
I'd stop at every house in town.
And not miss anyone :
To be the post man. just to-day,
Would certainly he fun.
'AS TE KARERE Pepuere, 1943
HIS VALENTINE
I will choose as valentine
Just my loving mother.
I am hers and she is mine.
There can be no others.
She is good and she is kind,
And I love her dearly.
I must keep this day in mind
And send a token yearly.
A VALENTINE FOR MOTHER
I want to send my sweetheart dear,
A little valentine,
All made of hearts and arrows bright,
On lacy paper fine.
And 'way up in the corner, too,
'Twill have a little dove,
And, underneath, this message sweet,
"To Mother, with my love."
FATHER'S VALENTINE
I sent Father a valentine,
He'll never know 'twas I, I hope,
I made it all myself, you see
And slipped it in the envelope.
And then I laid it on his desk
And only wrote a single line —
"To Father dear," was all I said;
With love from old St. Valentine.
Stcry:
Your own choice.
VALENTINE GAME
Open valentine box by playing the following game:
All the boys know how to play "Drop the Handkerchief," so it will
not be hard to follow these directions.
The children stand in a circle and one is chosen to be postman,
who stands outside the ring with a valentine in his hand. On tip-toes
he quietly moves around back of the children while they clap and sing
to the tune, "The Campbells Are Coming," the following words:
The postman is coming, that's fine, that's fine
The postman is coming, that's fine, that's fine
The postman will bring us a valentine!
Suddenly he drops the valentine and runs. The singing and
clapping stop and the child to whom it has been left picks it up and
T'uns after the postman, trying to catch him. Usually he gets back
and stands in the empty place of the circle. If he is caught he must
be postman again; if he is not caught the one receiving the valentine
takes his turn playing postman. The game is continued until all have
received valentines.
Pass Cookies:
Choose a child whom you may be sure will say, "Thank you," to
receive the first ^ooky. The oth^r children will follow.
Pepuere, 1943 TE KARERE 49
THIRD WEEK
SELF-CONTROL
Objective:
To help the children to learn self-control that they may have
strength and peace.
For the Teacher:
"Strength of character consists of two things — power of will and
power of self-restraint. It requires two things, therefore, for its
existence — strong feelings and strong command over them."
This very important truth to be developed in this lesson will need
earnest study and prayerful thought.
Teachers, we begin our preparation of the lesson to be taught
when we decide that the child needs our help in any given direction.
Does he need self-control? His success in life depends upon his being
able to control his thoughts, emotions, temper, words, actions,
appetites, etc.
Self-control means making one's self do the right or necessary
thing. It means patience, too, patience to wait -for what we want
until the right time. It is necessary often to make ourselves do things
that are disagreeable in order to gain control, and be sure that one is
master over one's self. It is an everyday necessity — it is needed
•every hour. It is the most important habit to acquire and fix. Shall
we put our best effort forth for better control of ourselves and the
children in our care?
Approach:
You may wish to introduce your lesson in this way:
I have heard boys and girls wish that tbey might be kings or
queens so that they might rule over or control others. They didn't
know they had a kingdom of their own to control. Do you know
where or what this kingdom is? Discuss with the class.
Some folks find it hard to control their kingdoms. Others find it
easy.
Louise M. Alcott wrote this poem when she was thirteen years old.
She says she did not find it easy to rule her kingdom but she always
tried.
A little kingdom I possess,
Where thoughts and feelings dwell,
And very hard the task I find
Of governing it well.
For passion tempts and troubles me,
A wayward will misleads,
On all my words and deeds.
And selfishness its shadow casts
How can I learn to rule myself.
To be the child I should",
Honest and brave and never tire
Of trying to be good?
How can I keep a sunny soul
To shine along life's wav?
How can I tune my little heart
To sweetly sing all day?
I do not ask for any crown
But that which all may win;
Nor try to conquer any world
Except the one within.
50 TE KARERE Pepuere, 1943
Here is a story I remember about a boy who was learning to be
master of himself.
"How is it, Bob," asked one boy of another, "that you never get
into scrapes like the rest of us?"
"Because I don't talk back," answered Bob promptly. "When a
boy says a hard thing to me I just keep still."
The boy or the girl who has learned how to keep still will find
life a good deal easier and happier than the boy or girl who answers
back all the hard things that may be said.
Remember that if the hard word hurts, yet it will not make it
easier to make an angry reply. Too often one hard word leads to
another until the boy who began by answering back has lost his temper
and finds himself in a fight.
Story:
A MAN WHO COULD SAY "NO!"
Robert and David were having a hard time to decide whether or
not they should go to a picture show on Sunday.
"If others can go I don't see why we can't," said David.
"What others do or do not do is not our business," said their
mother. "Everyone has a right to decide for himself what he thinks
is right. The important thing for each of us to do is to have strength
enough to do what we think is right regardless of the decisions of
others."
"I know the story of a man who was willing to risk his life to do
what he thought was right," she said.
And as neither of the boys spoke, she continued. "The man's
name was Daniel. He lived hundreds of years ago. He was one of
the great prophets of Israel. When his people were conquered by the
Babylonians, Daniel was taken captive and went to live at the court
of the king.
"Because Daniel was a brave and wise and good man, the king
of Babylon thought very highly of him. And so did King Darius, the
king of the Medes. He thought so well of Daniel that he set him in
a very high place and gave him much power. This made the princes
and the rest of the king's advisers very jealous. And they planned
how to get rid of Daniel.
"So they persuaded King Darius to pass a law which said that,
for a certain time, everyone must worship and pray to the king only.
And that anyone refusing to do so would be cast into a den of lions.
Daniel knew it was wrong to worship the king as a God, and he refused
to do it. So he kept right on praying three times a day to the one,
true God, just as he had always done.
"Then the princes told King Darius about Daniel. The king felt
very sad, for he loved Daniel dearly. And he was sorry indeed that
he had ever passed such a law. But it was too late. For even though
he was such a powerful king, he couldn't change this wicked law. So
Daniel was cast into a den of lions.
"But Daniel wasn't afraid. He knew that this God, whom he had
obeyed so faithfully, would take care of him. I remember having seen
a beautiful picture of Daniel in the lion's den. Through a tiny window
high up in the wall shines a bright light into the den. And standing
in the light is Daniel, his face is lifted, his back to the lions. They are
slinking back into the shadows, quite harmless. The next morning,
when King Darius went to the lions' den, he found Daniel as brave and
as strong as ever. Not so much as a hair of his head had been hurt.
The king was so pleased at this that be said that he, too, would worship
Pepuere, 1943 TE KARERE 51
the God that Daniel worshipped — the God who did such wonderful
things for his obedient children.
Daniel is one of the great characters of the Bible, and we are very
grateful for his example of courage and obedience.
The boys were silent for a few moments. Then David said, "My
mind is made up. I don't go."
"I'm staying home, too," added Robert, quickly.
Questions:
What is the hardest thing for you in which you must use self-
control?
Perhaps one of your chums asks you to do something which you
know you ought not to do. They'll be pretty apt to ridicule- you if
you refuse. Anyone can do what they are told, but not everyone can
say "No" and face the ridicule of his companions. Can you do it? i
Think of four instances during the past week when you needed '^
self-control.
What do you think of the feeling: Oh well, I'll do it just this once
and start to-morrow to stand by my resolutions?
Gem:
"Who says, 'I will,' to what is right,
'I won't' to what is wrong?
Although a tender little child
Is truly great and strong."
Song:
Planned by the teacher.
Prayer:
In concert.
FOURTH WEEK
MUSIC AND PLAY
Objective:
To give the boys and girls happy experiences in song and play.
The following is suggestive:
Girl sitting at the table (centre) ; boy building the fire (right
rear) ; boy showing small boy how to build blocks (centre front) ; girl
with broom in hand (right side front).
After the picture is made let the boys and girls taking part hold
the picture while the remainder of the group sings the song.
"Bull in the Ring."
"Boiler Burst."
Establish a line thirty feet long — this is the goal. Arrange all
of the players but one in a semi-circle thirty feet from the goal, players
facing in with their backs toward the goal. Appoint the extra player
"It," and place him in the centre of the circle. At signal "It" starts
to tell a story either one that he makes up or an old familiar one. Ai
any point he chooses, the story-teller says, "And the boiler hurst." upon
which all of the players run for the goal; "It" runs after them attempt
to tag one. Arriving at the goal the runners are safe. Any player
tagged by "It" before reaching the goal heroines "It" for the nev
game.
52
TE KARERE
Pepuere, 1943
NEWS FROM THE FIELD
he whenu
kapia o r
mat i rau
HE RIPOATA
Na Hohepa Heperi, Timuaki Takiwa,
Pei Whairangi.
He mihana ki Te Kao, ki waenganui
i te iwi o Te Aupouri i te 28 o nga ra
o Tihema. I tenei ra ka haere matou ko
taku hoa wahine, a Erena me Hemi
Whautere Witehira i runga i te tono mai
a Tiati Atihana o te Kooti Maori mo te
Tai Tokerau. Ko tana tono mai kia
haere atu matou kia kite i tana iwi i
te Aupouri. Ko tenei iwi, ta ratou mahi nui
he keri kaaia i mua, ko to ratou whenua
Jtohea. I te paunga o nga
I o to ratou whenua ka noho
Ba hiahia hoki ki te whaka-
|Hu wahi. Na konei ka tono
^B>u ki vF kawanatanga kia awhinatia
™^Hbu. Kihai te kawanatanga i whakaae
flfte awhina ia ratou i te titohea o te
wnenua. I te taenga o te Tiati ki to
ratou kainga, ka kite ia i to ratou mate.
Ka aroha te Tiati ki taua iwi, ka hoa-
tungia e ia he moni hei awhina ia ratou
o te Poari, nana ano i whakahaere te
whakapau o aua moni ki runga i o ratou-
whenua. I noho tuturu ia ki waenganui
i taua iwi i a te Aupouri, ki te akiaki ia
ratou kia kaha ki te mahi, kia u hoki ki
te whakakotahi ia ratou, kia pai ai te
haere o a ratou mahi. Ka tekau marima
tau te roa o te wa i timata mai ai ratou
ki te whakapai i aua whenua titohea,
inaianei kua tu taua iwi ki runga i anga
iwi katoa o te Taitokerau nei.
I to matou taenga atu i te 28 o nga
ra o Tihema nei, i tu ta ratou powhiri
mo matou ki roto i to ratou hooro ata-
ahua, 106 putu te roa, e 40 putu te
whanui, he mea whakapaipai katoa a roto,
tino rite mo ta ratou mahi pikitia. I te
mutunga o te powhiri, i te ahiahi, ka
tu ta ratou pikitia, e 400 nga tangata i
konei i tenei po. I te mutunga o te
pikitia ka homaingia ma maua ko Hemi
te karakia e whakahaere. Ka kauwhau
matou i konei, mo te ahuatanga o te
Rongopai.
I te 29 o nga ra ka mauria matou e
ratou me te Tiati kia kite i a ratou
paamu mahi miraka, me nga mahinga
riwai. He nui nga mahinga riwai, kua
hauhaketia te nuinga, kua riro te hoko,
kei te whakato ano etahi, kei te parau
etahi. Ka hoki ano matou ki te marae
i te ahiahi, ka tu ano he pikitia mo te
500 tangata i tae mai i taua po. I te
mutunga o te pikitia, ka homaingia ano
kia maua te karakia. Tino pai ta ratou
whakarongo ki a matou korero kauwhau
mo te raneatanga o te Rongopai.
I te 30 o nga ra ka haere ano matou
ki te tirotiro i etahi atu o a ratou paamu
m; nga mahinga riwai. Ko te huihui
katoa o a ratou paamu e 40, nga mea i
kite matou ko nga mahinga riwai 150
eka e tupuria ana e te riwai, kei te
whakapaingia ano etahi atu wahi hei ma-
hinga riwai e 2 00 eka. E 4 a ratou
raraka, e rua mea nunui e rua mea ahua
iti. Ko te mahi a aua taraka he tari-
tari i a ratou kirimi ki te whakitere, he
taritari i a ratou riwai ki nga tima, me
a ratou taonga ki nga paamu. Ko ta
ratou toa, na ratou ake He toa nui, kei
roto i reira nga mea katoa e hiahiatia
ana e ratou. Kua ea katoa nga nama ki
runga i a ratou, kua kohia a ratou moni
ki roto i ta ratou Peeke ake.
I kaha ai ahau ki te ripoata i te ahua
o tenei iwi i kite kanohi ahau i to ratou
ahua i mua i ahau e haere ana ki te
kauwhau kia ratou. Inaianei, kua tae
nei matou ki reria kua kite i to ratou
pikinga ake i runga i tenei mea i te
whakakotahi me te ngohengohe ki to ra-
tou kaiarahi kia Tiati Atihana.
I te 1 o nga ra i te ra o te Nu Ia
i tu ta ratou ra "whakangahau," ko
nga moni mai i reira o te keti e 120
pauna. I te ra horoi, te 2 o nga ra o
Hanuere ka hoki mai matou i runga i
te hari me te miharo o te ngakau ki te
mea ataahua i kite nei matou.
E te Hunga Tapu, whakarongo mai
ki te iwi i piki ake i te mate ki te ora.
Na te whakaaro kotahi me te ngohengohe
ki to ratou kai arahi.
WELLINGTON BRANCH
Reported by Ray Stinson.
Ray Stinson was appointed reporter to
"Te Karere" for the Wellington Branch
by President Domney. (In as much as
this is Ray's first bit of news, her letter
notifying me of her appointment with
odd items will be printed verbatim in the
hope that others as well as herself may
find interest and a desire to better if
possible their contributions. — Ed.)
"I hope I can make the grade and get
the monthly reports in on time. We
have had visits from many Church mem-
bers who are servicemen during the stay
in our city. Some of them are quite
regular in their attendances, and one in
particular claims to have been a very
good pal of Elder Glen M. Robinson, a
former Mission M.I.A. officer.
Arthur Stinson and his bride are spend-
ing their honeymoon in the capital, then
they will return to make their home in
Wanganui. Another visitor through the
holidays was Sid Scott, now a member
of the R.N.Z.A.F.
WAIKATO DISTRICT
Reported by Percy Hill
Births. — To Mr. arid Mrs. Ra Morunga,
a daughter, born December 2, 1942. She
was blessed by Tetana Te Hira on De-
cember 13th, 1942.
To Mr. and Mrs. Tetana Te Hira, a
daughter, born December 4th, 1942, at
Te Awamutu.
Marriage. — Tariao Tamati was married
to Hera Keepa Tahana at Ngaruawahia,
on Christmas Day, by Tetana Te Hira.
The daughter of Tauru Moanaroa, born
October 7, 1941, was blessed and given
the name of Hamilton Eden Jackman
Moanaroa by Tetana Te Hira.
President and Sister Cowley, accom-
panied by Brother Collup, spent Christ-
mas Sunday with the Hamilton Branch
Sunday School members at Frankton.
Pepuere, 1943
TE KARERE
S3
HEADQUARTERS
During the past weeks many visitors
have called at Headquarters gladdening
our hearts and strengthening our faith
by their attendances at our church meet-
ings in the Auckland chapel. Among
these were: Lieuts. Robert W. Lassen,
Roland Johnson and A. P. Pratt, with
other ranks, Clifford Floyd Collup, Nor-
man Dunn, Sgt. Pilot and his friend An-
drew G. Warwick, also Sgt. Pilot, John
Cook, Cordon W. Driggs, David Balderas,
David F. Graham, Thomas C. Powell and
a Mr. S. J. Higgins. The Saints of the
branch as well as the presiding brethren
certainly appreciate these visits very
much.
Parata Pirihi of the Wellington Branch
and Manawatu District Secretariat, spent
a few days at the Mission Home while
many expressions of goodwill and aroha
extended to them by the good people of
the Mission during this trip as well as
of the whole Mission who have chosen
by their actions to actively sustain them
in their work.
WANGANUI BRANCH
Reported by Zena Stent
Saturday, 26th December, 1942, noted
the biggest day in the lives of two young
Wanganui-ites, namely, Betty Evelyn
Gowan and Charles Arthur Stinson
(formerly Wellington). It was on this
day, with Elder Charles Billman from
Auckland, as the officiating minister, that
these two young souls were united until
death do us part.
The ceremony was penHrmed in the
erltnr
NEWS, NEWS! We want more news for these pages. You don't have
wait two months before you write the news and send it in. Send it in RIGHT
AFTER it happens. Now who is to send it in? Let Branch President make
appointment and have the Saints of the Branch support him. NEWS must
reach the Editor NOT LATER than FIRST DAY of each month. We are start-
ing a New Year now, so let us all forgive each other, especially you good
people forgive your ngoikore Etita for not printing what you have often written.
going to and from his home in the north
upon the occasion of his uncle's death
and funeral.
Sister Elsie Chirney of Rotorua, with
her son Harold, attended meetings with
us while visiting her aunt at Remuera.
President Cowley performed the re-
quired rites in legalising the marriage of
Pehimana Tarawhiti and Mihi Taurangi
Elsie Martin at the Auckland Chapel on
December 19th, 1942. The groom and
bride are well known in Huntly. where
their respective parents, Kio and Hana
Tukiri Tarawhiti, and Kare and Roka
Tirua Ranana Martin are among the best-
known families of the district.
President and Sister Cowley with their
two children, Jewell and Tony, left Auck-
land on December 28th and returned on
January 7th, after visiting with Saints
and friends in Rotorua. Waimana, Whaka-
tane, Opotiki, then following the coast
line up through Te Kaha, Raukokore to
Hicks Bay, Te Araroa, East Cape, from
there down the roa.-t to Gisborne. calling
in and visiting with Saints all along the
way. From Gisborm , they continued on
down the '-oast to Nuhaka, where Presi-
dent performed the marriage ceremony
for Sydney Matenga and Maud Ki
roa .-it the residence of Runga I
muary 1 il 19 18, after which the
!,,-,., Her I. ft for Napier. Hastings.
Korongata, Te Hauke, Waipawa, Danne-
virke. Palmerston North. Wanganui, Ha-
wera. Manaia. . nil follow me the I
New I'lvniou! h. Hamilton and horn. . In
telling of the trip, President and
Cowley bol h <■■ pre appr< eiat Ion of the
,,,, ii and faith of the many Sainl in
t he OUl -of-l h.--\\a.v place I, and I '
nut .-,11 their trip the I pie w< re Indeed
generoui In I heir hoi pltelil j and wel-
come, and on thchr behalf, Te
bear theit per onal appreciation of the
Ingestre Street Baptist Church, kindly
loaned the Latter-day Saints for the oc-
casion and was almost packed, which
goes to prove the popularity of the
young couple.
The bride was attended by her sister,
Miss Nina Gowan, and the groom's sis-
ter, Miss Connie Stinson; then there was
the bride's pretty little niece, Beverley
Gowan, who acted as flower-girl and
looked just as sweet as any child could
in her full-length pink frock. The brides-
maid's frocks were in a pastel-mauve,
wearing matching veils and carrying bou-
quets. The groom was attended by Mr.
Don Cotton and the bride's brother, Mr.
Ted Gowan.
After the breakfast, which was held in
Victoria Hall, the bridal group went
along to the Public Hospital, where one
of the bride's brothers is an inmate.
From there all dispersed until the newly-
weds were ready to leave Wanganui en
route to Wellington, where they spent a
very enjoyable honeymoon, then return
to Wanganui, where they will make their
home.
Now, we would like to congratulate
the new couple, wishing them every pos-
sible success in the future and "may
all the troubles be little ones-."
KORONGATA BRANCH
Reported by Don Ross,
tmaa Festivities witnessed the ar-
rival of most of the hard-working Saints
hack from the shearing iheds. Tin Pa
■ Mainly in t he heigh 1 of ncti\ it v
and has only just quietened to Iti normal
da vs.
Elder Charlea E, Billmar, of the Auck-
land Branch Presidency, ■ half hour after
hi. arrival hare, joined In hob matrimony
nfoana Marsh and Mary Winiata, die
54
TE KARERE
Pepuere, 1943
■sang
off ere
side
marriage taking place in Whare Nopera.
Wedding bells chimed again in Whare
Nopera, when on New Year's Day, Bro.
Billman again did the honours in the
marriage of Leo Pere and Wiripine Hook.
To these two young couples go the best
wishes of the Saints in their new life.
However, all news is not so good. A
funeral service was held on the 5th Janu-
ary at the meeting-house, when Miki
Kingi passed beyond the veil. The ser-
vice was conducted by President Rakai-
paka Puriri of the Branch Presidency.
Opening hymn was "Kei Runga Te
Maunga," after which Bro. Hemi Morgan
offered the invocation. Continuing hymn
was "Ki a Koe Te Atua Noho Ai." The
speakers were, Rawiri Kamau and Charles
Billman, with Reremoana Kingi and
Donald Ross singing as solos, "Cast Thy
Bread Upoil ' the Waters" and "Though
Deep'ning Trials." Congregation then
"Toku Matua," and Bro. Puriri
bred the benediction. At the grave-
"Piko Nei Te Matenga" was sung,
after which Donald Ross dedicated the
grave.
Because of the Hui Tau to be held in
Hastings during Easter, things are be-
ginning to move again. All efforts are
so far centred on making this the best
Hui Tau.
TAUMARUNUI BRANCH
Reported by H. Osborne
During the last few weeks we have
had a few visitors at our cottage meet-
ings snd two more Saints have been
unearthed by Bro. Arthur Hill, so we
anticipate increased attendances at our
meetings. The Sunday School is growing
steadily and attendances are good. John
Paiaka, eldest son of Brother and Sister
Paiaka of Taumarunui, lost his life in
the Ongarue river on November 22nd,
and was buried on the 25th November,
Bro. H. Osborne officiating, assisted by
Bro. A. H. Rarite. We have just been
blessed by the visit of Bro. C. E. Bill-
man of Auckland, and enjoyed some
spiritual meetings during his short stay,
and we are hoping that his next visit will
be of longer duration.
OVERSEAS
Former Mission President Harold T.
Christensen, now a professor and chair-
man of the department of sociology at
the Brigham Young University, still re-
members his people in this land. Follow-
ing is his expression of interest in our
Mission : —
If my love for the Saints of New Zea-
land were measured by the number of
letters I get written someone might think
that I had forgotten you all. But that
isn't so. My responsibilities here do
press me for time, and as a result I am
neglectful in my correspondence, but that
isn't because I have lost interest. My
love for you all is just as deep and
genuine as it ever was, and there is
hardly a week passes but that I think of
different ones down there and wonder
how each is getting along, individually
and collectively.
May I take this opportunity of con-
gratulating you on the quality of Te
Karere and of letting you know how
much I appreciate receiving copies from
time to time. It reflects a fine spirit,
reassuring us all as to the vitality of
the mission in these trying times. I
read the news notes with relish, and in
so doing I am able to receive many of the
scul-stirring experiences that were mine
about a decade ago.
The Lord has been kind to me since
my return to America. Not in a material
way, although I have not wanted for the
necesities and comforts of life, but in
ways far more important than the ac-
quisition of worldly wealth. I have a
lovely wife and three little children,
which help me to realize what a comfort
and a joy a good family can be to a man.
Professionally, I have also been success-
ful; about a year ago I received the
Doctor of Philosophy degree from the
University of Wisconsin, and I am at
present teaching here at the Brigham
Young University and am chairman of
the Sociology department.
My heart goes out to you all in this
time of international strife. I read of
your casualities and of your courage and
efiorv in the face of great sacrifice. We
are with you in the struggle now, and
we know that the cause it just. Kia
Kaha for a speedy victory.
As I write, the year is drawing to a
close and a new one approaches. It is
doubtful that this letter will reach you
before Christmas or the New Year, but
I want it to convey my season's greet-
ings just the same. If you are able to
pass on my greetings and "aroha nui"
either by way of Te Karere or by per-
sonal contact, I will appreciate it greatly.
"Never serve God because you are afraid of hell; but live your
religion because it is calculated to give you eternal life. It points
to that existence that never ends, while the other course leads to
destruction." — Brigham Young.
"When a man merely from a spirit of conviction goes forth to
build up the Kingdom of God — to reform the nations of the earth, he
can go so far as morality operates upon and enlightens him; but he
is without authority from heaven. We are under no obligation to
obey any man or being in matters pertaining to salvation, unless his
words have the authority and sanction of the holy Priesthood."
— Brigham Young.
Readers and Subscribers
If renewals and subscriptions are received at the Editor's
Office, Box 72, Auckland, not later than the 10th of each
month, which is the date set for number to be printed, your
receipt of the current and subsequent issues is assured.
Another thing, any change in address should be notified.
We have a large number of returned mail because people are
not there to collect it.
The subscription list is way down at the moment and it is
hoped that those of you who still subscribe will continue to do
so. If Branch Presidents will launch a drive in their branches
and communities to see that there is at least ONE "Te Karere"
in EVERY L.D.S. home, I am sure that the valuable contribu-
tion in "Te Karere" will be worth while.
Subscriptions expired as was published in last issue not
already renewed will not be continued. Friend, relative and
foe alike, and no hard feelings.
SUBSCRIPTIONS EXPIRING WITH THIS ISSUE
Apiti, John W. — Tahuna
Apiti, Mrs. Hinga — Hamilton
Arona, Tatana — Tahuna
Brooks, Adelaide — Auckland
Beasley, Ella — Avondale
Beasley, Mrs. Rosie — Pokeno
Bryan, G. Riki — Kati Kati
Bryan, Rosie — Kati Kati
Collins, Tom — Auckland
Cassidy, Ellen — Takapuna
Chaytor, Mrs. M.— Henderson
Forbes, Vera — Frankton
Floyd, Rita — Tahoraiti
Frampton, Mrs. C. E. — Hawera
Grey. Mrs. E. — Onehunga
Hapi, Ratua — Nuhaka
Hapuku, Ada — Opapa
Hudson, Mrs. P. — Opotiki
Hutt, William — Ngauruwahia
Hemi, Pohe — Paki Paki
Hei, Rapapa Nore — Pokere
Henry, Walter — Taranaki
Hereora, Ruma P. — Pokere
Hohaia, Isaac — Putaruru
Hetaraka, Whare — Glen Murray
Heperi, Mrs. James — Te Kuiti
Heperi, Oliver — Te Kuiti
Harvey, Sarah — Nuhaka
Harris, Rahiri — Tahoraiti
Heremaia, Mrs. H.— Kaikohe
Jones, William — Whangarei
Kohu, Joe— Judea
Kingi, Kuini — Hastings
Kopa, Hohutu — Pokere
Kupa, Tuia — Pukehou
Kuj.a, Ngamotu — Fernhill
Mataira, Jack Rei— Nuhaka
Martin, Mrs. Nbrsewood
Moka. Emma W.- -Kaikohe
Murray, Henry J. — Dunedin
Mihaere, Taylor Porirua
Mahara, Hoki — Kawhia
Moananui, Maud - -Tautoro
Muunu, Hariata -Kaikohe
Mikaere, George — Auckland
Mikaere, Ra'toru — Pukekohe
Maunsell, C. R. — Kaikohe
Matini, Moe — Pipiwai
Mannering. Wm. — Cambridge
Ormsby, Lambert — Tauranga
Otene, Mahuri — Ngawha Springs
Osborne, Leonard — Manunui
Ormsby, Mrs. Chas. — Kaimai P.O.
Patuwai, Ngaro — Rangitukia
Pera, Huihui — Opapa
Pita, Heni — Tautoro
Pirihi, Friday — Takahiwai
Puriri, Rangikawea — Korongata
Perrott, Wm. R. — Auckland
Pentecost, Rose — Auckland
Rauroha, Pohutuhutu — Kawhia
Ratahi, Mrs. Remana — Pipiwai
Smith, Perea — Nuhaka
Smith, George — Parnell
Shortland, John — Pipiwai
Shortland. H&riot — Pipiwai
Smith, Rebecca — Nuhaka
Solomon, Mary — Opapa
Tiwini, Rakeiti — Mangamuka
Tangihaere, Mipi — Aria
Tari, Koroniria — Awarua
Tengaio, Rangi — Nuhaka
Tengaio, Heni Eru — Nuhaka
Te Rangi, Marina— Tautoro
Tipene, Erina R.— Pipiwai
Whaanga, Kathleen— Nuhaka
Wairama, Kuini P.- Opapa
Wirihana, Tiakl B. Opapa
WahapU, Hone Tautoro
Willoini, Ilcmaima Awarua
Walker, Miss Edith Dannevirke
Walker, I.uxfonl Dannevirke
Wineera. Alec l'orirua
Wat. •[!<•. John Onehunga
Watene, Rosin* Bobaonville
Watene. Merania Thames
Whatu. Douglas Kawhia
Wadham, Mary Auckland
HUI TAU
The Hui Tau will be held at Hastings at Easter, from
the 23rd to the 26th of April. The Hui this year will be in
the nature of a campaign to raise funds for the rehabilitation
of returned soldiers, both Maori and Pakeha. All funds will
be turned over to the Patriotic Committee for this purpose.
Railway travel restrictions will no doubt be imposed
again for the Easter holidays, but it is hoped that some
permits will be granted for a limited number to travel from
each of the districts.
One service will be held each day of the Hui for Church
members and visitors. There will be sacred choir services
in the Municipal Theatre at Hastings on Good Friday and
Sunday. The choir will be a combined choir — there will
be no choir contest — and the anthems will be those which
have been sung in the choir competitions of past Huis.
There will also be action songs and other Maori items,
dances, sports on Monday, and the Hui will conclude with
a big Green and Gold Ball on Monday night. There will
be queen contests in some of the districts and the winning
queen will be formally crowned at the ball.
There will be no 7/6 Kai Tickets sold for the Hui, but
the meals will be purchased from the canteens and Hangis.
We are very anxious that this effort be a grand success
as it is being made in the name of the Church, and it will
demonstrate the fact that patriotism is part of our gospel.
The Presidency of the Hawke's Bay District has asked
each member in the district to contribute £ 1 to assist in
defraying the expenses of the Hui. The surplus from this
collection will also be turned over to the patriotic committee.
I would suggest that in each of the other districts of
the Mission the Saints would make a contribution of as much
as they can afford, whether they attend the Hui or not. If
we will do this the costs of the Hui can be paid without
using any of the money raised for the patriotic fund. Either
send the money direct to me or give it to the Branch Presi-
dent and he can send it.
Those who can make quilts, kits, and other articles that
may be sold at the Hui please do so, and send them to me
between now and the Hui time.
Please send contributions as soon as possible.
We cannot do too much for our soldiers. We owe
them more than we can ever pay.
Matthew Cowley, Mission President.
Iwutwfc^
•
W^^vl
3tvVN^j^/
g^^^j
^^^yy^;
[f^
Sf^^^o
) T ^1
i T H
k 1
Wahanga 37 Maehe, 1943
Nama 3
^^
■
PICTORIAL CHURCH HISTORY
Mission Relief Societies
The Secretary of the Mission Relief Society,
Sister Ida Smith, has completed her Annual Reports.
As the reports are the barometer by which we deter-
mine or not a society is alive or dead, we discover
that there must have been an epidemic in our midst.
Of the 51 societies listed in 1941 there are only
34 of them who have sent in their reports this year.
What can be the reason for this delinquency? We
would like to know so we can erase from our records
the names of societies that no longer desire to
function, or cannot on account of unavoidable
circumstances.
It would be regrettable indeed if these societies
are on the black list because of the neglect of
Branch or District officers in sending in their reports.
The reports must go to Zion and our progress as a
Mission will be determined by them.
i May I appeal to you to write to Sister Ida Smith,
16 Turner Street, Auckland, C.l, and let her know
the reason for your silence.
The following is a list of the Branches not re-
porting and the District to which they belong: —
Kohunui (Wairarapa), Matuari Bay (Bay of
Islands), Matakowhai (Waikato), Mokau (Whanga-
rei), Ngawha (Bay of Islands), Ohaki (Hauraki),
Punaruku (Whangarei), Tamaki (Auckland), Tau-
toro (Whangarei), Uawa (Poverty Bay), Wairoa
(Hauraki), Wairoa (Mahia), Whangaroa (Whanga-
rei), Whangaruru (Whangarei), Kiri Kiri (Hau-
raki), Omahu (Hauraki), Madsen (Wairau).
If you are on this list please do something
about it. I appeal also to the Branch and District
Presidents to co-operate and help them solve their
problems and encourage them in their duties. If
societies need reorganizing to save them, do so, or
disorganizing for some important reason, let us
know.
May 1943 be a banner year for us, and may the
Lord bless you in your efforts to live His Gospel and
keep His commandments.
ELVA T. COWLEY,
Supervisor of Women's Auxiliaries.
i
<^^?<^?^^<^^<^^<^^<^KM
Te Karere
Wahanga 37
Established in 1907
Maehe, 1943
Nama 3
^R^^^^^^<£?^£?$Oi?$Qv£^Q^g
Matthew Cowley Tumuaki Mihana
Kelly Harris Etita
Eru T. Kupa Kaiwhakamaori
Waimate Anaru Kaiwhakamaori
"Ko tenei Pepa i whakatapua hei hapai ake i te iwi Maori ki
roto i nga whakaaro-nui.'
"Te Karere" is published monthly by the New Zealand Mission of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and is printed by THE BUSINESS PRINTING
WORKS LTD., 55 Albert Street, Auckland, CI, N.Z. Subscription Rates: 3/- per
six months; 5/- per year; £1 for five years; £2/10/- for life. (UnUed States Cur-
rency: $1.00 per year: $4.00 for five years; $10.00 for life.)
Address Correspondence, Box 72, Auckland, C.l, New Zealand.
Editorial —
"Is It Enough ?"
"The Maori in the City"
CONTENTS
Page
...60
...61
Special Features —
The President's Page, "Hui Tau" 62
The Woman's Corner 64
Church Features —
Sunday School 65
Mutual Improvement Association 68
Primary 70
News from the Field 75
COVER STORY. These pictorial scenes depiof ■igniflce.nl episode In the life of the
church in this dispensation. The lower picture of the Baered Grove, where the boy
Joseph communed with i'«>>\ through prayer prior (<> his "first vision" is bj Fellow-
crafti studios. The two upper replicas of plaque scenes give vi ual und i tending <>(
the testimonies of the witnesses to the validity of the Hook of Mormon origin.
60 TE KARERE Maehe, 1943
Editorial . . .
IS IT ENOUGH?
There is a prevalence among our people during these
troublous and difficult times to overlook and be non-observers
of many of the simple vital tenets of the Gospel. From
information gleaned through reports and actual observation
there is a tendency of fewer people attending the meetings
which form the vital and necessary complement to a belief
in the Gospel's truth and vitality. True these are times when
many have moved from organized branches to other com-
munities incident to war requirements. As often as that
is the case it is still in your power to attend the services of
the Church as there is a Branch of the Church in nearly
every fair-sized town on the North Island.
Whatever may be the personal reasons for the low
figures returned for attendances at meetings, particularly the
Sacrament, Relief Society and Primary, there is a need for
a change to those personal views, as their influence is con-
trary to the revealed commandment that these meetings and
our attendance at them is as necessary a part of the Gospel
as the two arms or all parts of the body are necessary to
its fullest joy and purpose. Perhaps there is a thought in
some that there is a priority of observance — by keeping and
fulfilling some deeper law or tenet of the Gospel we secure
for ourselves a select place. It seems that this might actu-
ally be. The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints,
however, has never taught such a doctrine nor does it
countenance such a one. There is not any one thing in the
Gospel of Christ as was taught by Him in meridian of time,
or by His prophets before and after Him that could have
given rise to such a fallacious teaching.
The simple teachings of the Christ have all been such
that we come to Him "line upon line and precept upon pre-
cept" that We must follow and tread the "straight and narrow
path" every step of the way. All the requirements of the Gos-
pel of exaltation are not beyond the capabilities of mankind
to fulfil. We cannot live by bread alone says the scripture, but
by every word that proceedeth from the mouth of the pro-
phets. To gain our goal in life we must comply with all;
the requirements, not with just the one or two perhaps
deeper or difficult ones.
To the fine living member who stays at home — -the good
contributor in tithes and offerings who stays at home —
and the many other good people who stay away from the
meetings, this is a call to you to further bless the works
Maehe, 1943
TE KARERE
61
of God by attending your meetings and seeing to it that
your families play a fuller part that you may not be fcuncl
wanting. It is just as important to attend meetings as it
is to live a good life. The life becomes richer and fuller
by doing the small and simple things required of us. Per-
haps, too, there has been a falling off of attendances of
released presidents and officers. There is no virtue in con-
soling oneself with the thought "that I've had it long enough
and have done my part, let the young and new ones carry
on." Whatever may be some of the reasons for your not
doing more remember this, "you are withholding a blessing
from another" and "you are also hindering the work when
you can forward it." Whatever your action may be let it be
a portrayal of vour understanding of the Gospel.
— K.II.
THE MAORI IN THE CITY
The amount of comment and concern caused by the
abnormal influx of nearly 2000 or more Maoris to the city,
where they live in the poorer part of the metropolis in
crowded, poorly sanitated buildings, and the not-so-good
influence of the prevalent evils of wartime conditions so
concentrated in the city, is not too soon. The gravity to
health and its many dependant ramifications — to the good
citizenship — to the progress, academically and otherwise,
of the Maoris concerned creates a situation that obviously
needs national action. Perhaps there is concern about the
future proportion of metropolitan population being endan-
gered by this continued migration to the city. Whatever may
be the greatest cause for concern, there is immediate need
for better housing. As a complement to that action, there
should develop a genuine endeavour to determine shape
and safeguard the future progress of these people. There is
enough of machinery and means at the call of the nation to
the solving of the major problem. There is a need For action
from the landed Maori and his pakeha brothers who feel
concern to put their material and influential resources to the
task of aiding these apparently landless and fruitless people.
To better them temporarily is to ensure the continued
spirituality that has been their mentor in their trials. Religi
ous concern has always been theirs to hold to and in the
solution of this vital problem, the part of religion and its
application must of necessity be a part of this great work.
Latter-day Saints migrating to the city should weigh eare
fully in the light of present problems and their Church
teachings the wisdom of such a. move.
Kll
62
TE KARERE
Mache, 1943
The President's Page
HUI TAU
The Patriotic Hui Tau to be held this year in Hastings should be
one of the most important ever convened. To the Saints it will be
an occasion for a spiritual uplift, and to all, both Saints and friends,
it will be an opportunity for offering a genuine earnest of apprecia-
tion to our armed forces for the unselfish and noble service they are
giving to the cause of mankind's freedom.
In sponsoring this patriotic effort the
Church is submitting itself to the scrutiny
of the general public. If the hui is the
success we hope it to be, it will do more to
elicit the admiration of those not of us
than anything we have done in recent
years. It will also demonstrate in a very
convincing manner the spirit of patriotism
that is instilled within the hearts of faith-
ful Latter-day Saints.
The committees which have the confer-
ence in charge are already putting forth
their best efforts, and our people through-
out the Hawke's Bay Districts are planning
various ways and means of excelling in the
raising of funds.
Naturally the weightiest responsibility
in the matter of conducting the hui pro-
per; providing for the comforts of the visi-
tors, etc., is upon the shoulders of the
Hastings and the other branches of the
Mission adjacent thereto. In order that
this burden may be as light as possible it
is incumbent on the members of the Church
throughout the mission to assist in every
way possible. In a previous edition of
"Te Karere" I suggested that the Church
members forward to me their contributions
which will be used for defraying the ex-
penses of the hui. These contributions will
not be for the patriotic fund, but will be
the means of paying the hui expenses so
that it will not be necessary to pay any
of these expenses from the funds raised for
patriotic purposes. If there is any surplus
in this Hui Tau fund, after all expenses
are paid, this surplus will be added to the
patriotic money. It will be very commend-
able and a credit to the Church if we can
report to the patriotic committee, after the
Hui Tau, that all expenses of the hui have
been paid by the Church members, and that there have been no over-
head expenses in connection with the campaign for the patriotic funds.
So I repeat what I said before. Please send in what you can as soon
as possible. Do this whether you will be able to attend the hui or not.
Although it is expected that everything within our power will
be done for the patriotic effort, at the same time we must not forget
that the religious services will be just as important as they have ever
Branch and District Pre-
sidencies.— It is hoped that
during the coming Hui Tau,
every Branch and District
Presidency will be able to
attend. This is of particu-
lar importance to Presi-
dents and Secretaries. The
Mission Office is particu-
larly concerned about the
work that needs close and
complete co-operation be-
tween all auxiliaries in the
Branch, the Branch Presi-
dency and the District Pre-
sidency. Try and arrange
to be there at the Hui Tau,
April 23rd to 26th inclu-
sive, at Hastings. All of
these particular officers are
invited to forward by the
end of March to the Mis-
sion Secretary, any problem
and suggestions pertaining
to their work for considera-
tion and possibly for dis-
cussion at the Conference.
Will all Branch and Dis-
trict Officers who have been
authorised to receive Tith-
ing and Fast Offering SEE
that your District Secretary
receives these moneys and
details pertaining to them
not later than the 20th of
each month. Instructions
from District Secretaries
regarding Tithing and Fast
Offering should be acted
upon by all Branch and
District authorities that no
Fast Offering is to be re-
tained in the Branches or
Districts. Fast Offering ex-
penditure is still your privi-
lege to make, but moneys
not spent is to be for-
warded to District Secre-
tary with Tithing.
Maehe, 1943 TE KARERE 63
been at any Hui Tau. From these services we will receive instruc-
tions and inspiration from our leaders in all organizations of the
mission.
Due to the fact that it was not possible to hold our conference last
year the Saints will be more than anxious to attend this year. Every-
where I go I am asked about the arrangements for transportation;
whether permits will be granted to our people to travel during Easter
holidays, and what the fares will be. These matters I now have under
consideration with the Auckland District Manager of the Railway
Department. Just as soon as I receive the information I will advise
you.
Those of our people who are engaged in essential war industries
should not attend the Hui Tau unless they have the consent of their
employers. If your job is essential to the war effort do not leave it
for any purpose unless permission is granted. The very purpose of
the hui would be defeated if it could be said that our people were
staying away from war work to attend a Conference.
The sacred music services should be the most inspiring features
of the hui, so I trust that the various choirs are now practising the
anthems and other numbers to be rendered on the programme.
This will be a Conference long to be remembered if we but carry
into all the activities, both patriotic and religious, the spirit of the
Gospel.
Hui Tau falls on the 23rd to 26th April inclu-
sive. On Saturday 24th the M.A.C. Old Boys are
to furnish the programme. Here it is: —
1 p.m. — Maori Home Guard platoon drill competitions.
Open to any Maori Home Guard platoon.
1.30 p.m. — Inter-house display.
3 p.m. — Trooping the Colours.
4 p.m. — Grand March Past.
Immediately after the Home Guard competitions a Mock
Court will be in session.
All M.A.C. Old Boys are to enter the Impersonating Com-
petition. Any of the Old Boys not taking part in this com-
petition will be arrested and taken care of by the Mock Court
Committee.
Old Boys, let us make this day the most outstanding day
of the Hui.
There is a prize for the most natural impersonator and a
prize for the most comical impersonator. So let's go! Snake
Dance. School Whoops, etc.
In the evening an Open Air Mask Ball will be held on
the Showgrounds. Of course an admission will be charged.
The Mock Court Committee will deal with those that are not
masked.
Remember, from the time the FIRST item will be ren-
dered that day till MIDNIGHT the people will ho treated with
something that cannot ho Been anywhere else, it is a show
of shows and don't miss this opport unit y.
We owe our fighting hoys more than what wo can ropay.
We'll he seeing you there.
GEORGE RANDELL, Organiser.
64
TE KARERE
Maehe, 1943
The Woman's Corner
By Elva T. Cowley
ODDS AND ENDS
The holidays are over. The children
are back to school. Many of you have re-
turned home from the shearing sheds
ready to sttart your household duties
where you left off. You have no doubt
made a few resolutions you have promised
yourself to keep.
Let me suggest that at the top of your
list you put something like this under-
lined: "I will attend Relief Society regu-
larly this year. I will make it a point to
be on time. I will do all in my power to
make my society the best in the Mission.
I will say no unkind thing about my fellow-
sister." These are just a few suggestions.
I am sure you can think of many more to
put on your list. Just try it.
You have already heard about the
Patriotic Hui Tau to be held in Hastings
at Easter. You will be expected to do
your part as usual. What you do must
be your very best because there will be
many new members in attendance and
much will be expected of you.
The purpose of this Hui is to raise
money for your husbands and sons and
those of your neighbours when they re-
turn from the war. Start now to plan
what your societies can do or contribute
to raise money for this purpose. What-
ever you put up for sale will go for the
patriotic cause, so anything you do not
want to give away for this cause do not
bring along.
I suggest also that you plan to have
a "Made-Over" clothing stall. Useful
things can be made for little or no cost
out of old articles of clothing. Children's
pants, shirts, dresses, petticoats and aprons
are always in demand. Now is the time to
canvass your communities for old or dis-
carded clothing. Select your committees
to wash, clean, and unpick the seams. Select
another group to do the cutting and your
best workers to do the machining and hand
sewing.
You who are skilled in the Maori arts
can get busy making baskets, mats, etc.
Why don't some of you start classes in this
art? A young woman was telling me what
beautiful work her mother and grand-
mother used to do. But when I asked her
if she had learned the Maori arts she re-
Little more than a year
ago Sister Evelyn H. Dunn
and her family of three
children were separated
from her husband, Presi-
dent Emile C. Dunn of the
Tongan Mission, when most
women and children of
Europeans and others were
•vacuated from the Islands
to New Zealand. To-day
Sister Dunn is taking Hyde,
Karen and Ofa, her three
children, back to their mis-
sionary home in Tonga,
there to enjoy the renewed
association and love of hus-
band and father. Even
though Sister Dunn has
been separated from her
missionary field by war-
troubled waters, her activi-
ties with the Relief Society
and other women organiza-
tions of the Mission has
continued. The Mission out-
lines for her part of the
work has had to be done for
all of the districts, at least
one for each, upon her own
portable typewriter. What
pounding that little machine
has had — but oh, what work
it has done. Under the
strain and stress of war
conditions, living in a coun-
try that was not alto-
gether climatically com-
fortable after nearly six
years in the tropics, the ex-
perience of sharing in the
ups and downs of our
people, have been but added
rungs in the ladder of life
and service of another mis-
sionary.
The Auckland Branch will
particularly miss Sister
Dunn and her family. At
the organ and piano she has
given willing service, in
Priesthood work and about
the Mission Home, Hyde,
has given spirit and actual
work to his deacons's
duties — and Karen's contri-
butions to Sunday School
and Primary effort will be
noticeably missed.
To arrive at their des-
tination in safety, there to
again continue in the ser-
vice of God with the com-
panionship and love of Pre-
sident Dunn, and the Saints
of the Tongan Mission, is
the prayer and hope of the
Mission of New Zealand in
bidding farewell to Sister
Evelyn H. Dunn, Hyde,
Karen and Ofa.
Maehe, 1943 TE KARERE 65
plied that she had not. I am afraid that when the grandmothers and
mothers pass away, the precious Maori arts will go with them.
If any of you feel you can make a quilt to sell for this purpose
it will certainly be most acceptable. There is always a demand for
good things to eat, too. You who have fruit growing in your gardens
and are preserving or bottling any quantities, put aside every tenth
jar and donate them for this cause. Some of you can make biscuits,
cakes, bread, etc., to sell at the hui. These are merely suggestions.
I am sure you can all add to them.
Cotton prints and plain material is a necessary item in a large
family of small children. It makes lovely little dresses and underwear
and can be laundered so easily. I suggest that when you have a few
shillings to spare buy some material for your welfare cupboard or
drawer.
Another resolution: "See that your children attend Primary regu-
larly this year. Co-operate with your Primary officers and help them
put over a successful programme. The children belong to you and
they need the week-day religious education the Primary provides. If
there are no young women to act as teachers in your branch, you
mothers should take over the work yourselves. Your experience in life
and discipline and your knowledge of the gospel will be a great asset
in teaching. Your lessons should be so well planned that the children
are kept interested and busy. It is our duty as mothers to visit the
Primary, and your duty as officers and teachers to visit the homes as
often as possible.
Let us constantly keep in mind these revealed words: "Therefore
o ye that embark in the service of God, see that ye serve Him with
all your heart, might, mind and strength, that ye may stand blameless
before God at the last day."
SUNDAY SCHOOL
SACRAMENT GEM
Ye children of our God,
Ye Saints of latter days,
Surround the table of our Lord,
And join to sing His praise.
CONCERT RECITATION
Epheskins 4: 31-32.
"Let all bitterness, and wrath, and anger, and clamour, and evil
speaking, be put away from yon, with all malice; And be ye kind
one to another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, even as God
for Christ's sake hath forgiven you."
KORKRO A \C.\K \E
lipchu I: 31-32.
"Kin wchea rawatia atn i into i a koutOU te nanakia. fe nri.
tc arilarita, te ngangau, te kbrerb kino, me te manahara kai a, Kia
n.v.awari Id koutOU tikanga tcahi ki telahi, kia pai tc ngagaUi me
hohoti noa llm i tc rdllgO tctahi ki tctahi, kia pcra aim me te Atna
i hohoti nei i te rongo ki a kotitou i roto i a tc Karaiti."
66 TE KARERE Maehe, 1943
LESSONS
KINDERGARTEN (4 to 5 years). Thought: "God's Providence."
For the whole month the teachers should be able to find suitable
lesson stories from the Book of Job. Read it all and tell in your
own manner the stories therein that touch upon the thought of "God's
Providence."
PRIMARY (6 to 9 years).
"Jesus Lamenting over Jerusalem" (Matthew 23).
"Jesus at His Last Supper." (Matthew 26)
"Jesus Suffering in the Garden." (Matthew 26)
CHURCH HISTORY (10 to 11 years) and A DEPARTMENT (12 to
15 years).
"Life of Jacob." (Genesis 25)
"Joseph's Life in Egypt." (Genesis 39.)
B DEPARTMENT (16 to 19 years).
"The Tenth Commandment." (Exodus 20:17; Luke 12:15; Gala-
tians 5: 19-23. Make your own discussion and lesson.
"The Law of Moses and the Teachings of Christ." (Read Exodus
20:1-17 and Matthew 5.) A comparison of some of the principles of
life which are involved in both laws and which are of utmost import-
ance to us. Texts in heavy type denote Mosaic Law, and other refers
to Christ's teachings in comparing some of observances, etc. The value
of Life— Ex. 20:12; Matt. 5:21-26. Adultery — Ex. 20: 14; Matt. 5:
38-42. Sabbath Observance — Numb. 15: 32-36; Mark 2:27-28. Prob-
lems: Why is the law of Moses called the Carnal Law? Which do you
think would be the more difficult to live, the Mosaic or Christ's? When
and why was the Mosaic given?
C DEPARTMENT (20 to 25 years) and GOSPEL DOCTRINE.
"Abraham the Friend of God." (Gen. 20-23.) Abraham's denial
of his wife — the covenant with Abimelech — the birth of Isaac — Hagar
and Ishmael sent forth- — the command to sacrifice Isaac — Abraham's
reward — death of Sarah.
"The History of Isaac." (Gen. 24-27) Journey of Abraham's ser-
vant to seek a wife for Isaac — The servant's prayer — Rebekah chosen —
Isaac's marriage — birth of Jacob and Esau — Esau's sale of birthright —
removal of Isaac to Gerar — Abimelech's covenant with Isaac — Jacob
blessed by Isaac — Jacob's life threatened by Esau.
"Jacob — The Beginning of the Ten Tribes." (Gen. 28-35.) Isaac's
instruction to Jacob — Jacob's vision at Bethel — his vow — his arrival
at Padan-Aram — his marriage — his children — his bargain with Laban
— his departure — he wrestles with a heavenly being — his interview with
Esau — Dinah dishonoured — murder of the Schecemites — Jacob sum-
moned to Bethel.
MAORI CLASS. I
RATAPU TUATAHI
TE KAUPAPA 0 TE WHAKAPONO. Na runga i taua mohio-
tanga mo to te Atua oranga, te pai tuturu o tona ahua, me te pumau
o ona wahi katoa, na konei i whakapumau to te tangata whakapono ki
a la. Na konei ko te whakapono ki te Atua e kore e taea te whaka-
mahi ina kore te mohiotanga ki a la; ahakoa ra te mohoao, kuare nei
e whakaputa ana ano he hua o te whakapono, ina hoki kei te tupu
i roto i a ratou te whakaaro penei i to te nuinga he mana ano kei runga
ake. Kei nga wairua katoa, hui atu ki nga mohoao, tera ano tetahi
Maehe, 1943 TE KARERE 67
unga atu mo te whakapono ahakoa ano ta te hara whakapeautanga.
Tera pea to te mohiotanga whakapono e ngoikore ana na te iti no o nga
mea hei whakatupu i tana whakapono. Tera pea i hua noa ake te
whakaaro whakapono ki te Atua i te tuatahi otira te wahi nui o tona
tupunga haeretanga na te whakaaro tapatahi, na te kimi i runga i te
ngakau inoi me te hura hura ake i te tika.
Nga Patai. — He aha hei whakapumau i te whakapono o te tangata
ki te Atua? He aha te mea e pupu ake ana i roto i te ngakau o te
tangata ahakoa hoki i hua noa ake?
RATAPU TUARUA
TE TIPUNGA 0 TE WHAKAPONO. Na nga mea tika i kitea ina
tika te whakamaoritanga e tupu ai te whakapono tika. Na nga mea
pono i takoto he, i kotiti ke i waiho noa tera ano te whakapono e ara
ake. Ta matou whakataunga mo nga patai e aranga ake hei whaka-
matau, kei runga ano i te nui o nga tangata me te tika o nga pono,
kei te ahua hoki o te nui o nga mea e peehi ana ki tehea takotoranga
ki tehea takotoranga i a tatou e rapu ana, ahakoa hoki ki te kore e tatu
mai tetahi mea ki ta tatou titiro atu, otira ki te hapainga ake e nga
hunga e mohio nei tatou he tika aua tangata na kua whakaae tatou
ki ta ratou, mo taua wa hoki e tika ana. Mehemea he maha nga pono
e whakaatu ana i te tika a me ta era atu hoki ka kitea iho. Kua mea
tatou e tika ana taua whakaaturanga. Ahakoa ra e kore e taea rawa
e tatou ake te whakatuturu kia kite ra ano o tatou kanohi, kia rongo
0 tatou taringa, ae ra, kia tino ata kitea e tenei, e tenei o tatou te
tika o taua mea. Hei whakamarama. Tera pea he maha o tatou
kaore ano kia tae ki te wahi e tu mai nei te paremata. Kaore ano
kia kite noa i nga whare nunui he tokoiti hoki kua tutaki ki te Pirimia
e noho nei i reira. He aha te tokomaha kaore nei ano i tae ki reira
e mohio ai ki nga mea o reira. Na runga i nga whakaaturanga a nga
mea kua tae ki reira. He maha pea o aua tangata e mohio tuturu
ana ia he tangata tika. Na ka kitea iho ia i nga ture i whakaheretia
i reira me nga panuitanga i puta mai i te upoko o te iwi. Na runga
hoki i ana akoranga i te kura na nga pukapuka me era atu mea kua
tini haere hei hapai a ka tino tuturu koia tera. Kua tupu tona mohio-
tanga ko tera te nohoanga o te paremata me tona titiro atu hoki i nga
ture hei pupuritanga i puta mai nei i reira.
Nga Patai. — Na te aha i tupu ai te whakapono? E ara ake ano
ranei he whakapono i roto i nga mea pono i whakakotititia, takoto he
ana? Ahakoa ano tatou kaore i tino whakaae ki tetahi mea, mehemea
te tokomaha i kii e tika ana e ahei ana ranei tatou kia whakapono?
RATAPU TUATORU
HE WHAKAMARAMATANGA. E ki ana nga kai titiro whetu
ko te whenua he ahua no era atu o nga whetu. No tetahi whanau ropu
e taiawhio ana i te ra, he tinana e porotaka ana, e huri rauna ana
i te mea kotahi a ko etahi o enei whenua e koni noa ake ana te nuinga
i to tatou nei whenua. Ahakoa ra e hara tatou i te hunga matau ki
te titiro whetu e kore pea e taea e tatou te whakahe te tika o enei
whakaaturanga, otira i te mea he maha nga tangata matauranga kua
kotahi ta ratou kii e pera ana no reira hoki kua kiia e tatou e tika
ana tera.
Nga Patai. — Pehea ta nga kai titiro whetu kupu mo te whenua?
1 te mea kei te kuare tatou ki te mohio kei tv tika rami ta ratou, e
ahei ana ranei kia whakaae tatou ki ta ratou? He aha i ah i ai?
RATAPU TUAWHA
NO REIRA MO TE ORANGA, mo te mana me te alma o te Atua.
nga whakaaturanga a te maha b nga tangata bapu onamata me o naia-
nei — nga DOrOpiti ko to ratou pono nei e whakapumautia aua e te tika
68 TE KARERE Maehe, 1943
o te tutukitanga o a ratou poropititanga, kua ara ake hei whakaatu
kia tatou, he kotahi hoki a ratou whakaaturanga e tautoko ana. Ki
te whakakahoretia ta ratou kaore nei e taea te whakahe, e tino whaka-
hawea ana tatou ki te tikanga tino tika kua tangohia mai e te tangata
hei hurahuranga hei ata tirohanga hoki ma ana. Te tipunga ake o te
whakapono i nga mea pono i kitea, e whakaaturia ana i tetahi huihui-
nga o te ra o te Petekoha, i taua wa hoki he mano atu nga Hurae
kua tupu ke nei i roto ia ratou te whakaaro whakahe mo Ihu he
tangata pokanoa, i rcngo ratou i te whakaaturanga a te Apotoro me
te kmo ano hoki i nga tohu i whai ake. E toru ano nga mea o ratou
i t.no kite i te pono a noho ana hei kai aru mo te Tama a te Atua,
to ratou kino kua huri hei whakaae ki te tika kua tupu hei whaka-
pono me nga mahi. Ko te kaupapa o te whakaaetanga ki te Atua
he ata whakapono ki a Ia he mohiotanga hoki ki a Ia na runga i te
pono me nga whakaaturanga.
Nga Patai. — He aha etahi o nga mea i ara ake hei tautoko i te
tika o to tatou whakapono? Ki te whakakahoretia e tatou te whaka-
aturanga a nga poropiti o onamata me ta nga mea o naianei e pehea
ana tatou? He aha te mea nui i tupono i te ra o te Petekoha?
Mutual Improvement Association
To all officers and members of the Mutual Improvement Asso-
ciation, we wish you all best wishes in the coming season's activities,
and extend to you our thanks and admiration for the satisfactory
way you have been able to carry on in these turbulent Limes. We
feel that the Association has not been able to function properly
owing to members being away doing essential work in the fighting
and civil services. The accomplishments, however, have been most
pleasing. This fact being very noticeable in the Hui Pariha's and
patriotic campaigns.
In common with the conditions of the times, when women are
doing great work to help maintain our country's industries, it has
been noticed in the monthly reports, that such is also the position
in the branches; that is, the young women's association are regu-
larly conducting the work more so than the young men's division.
We commend this fea.ure, however, to these associations; we advise
them to work in love and harmony with the Branch Priesthood
always, who, in turn, must respect their lights fully and give every
encouragement to promote the work.
At the Board's meeting held recently it was decided to notify
the branches to organise their association's properly. Where the
membership in the Branch is not sufficient for boih the Y-men and
Women Presidency, a single organization composed of a mixed
Presidency is quite in order.
Maehe, 1943
TE KARERE
69
Two important announcements are hereby given in respect to our
Hui Tau Patriotic Drive next Easter:
(a) Four or five Queens, representing Branches in the Hawke's
Bay District are to be selected. Every Branch in the Mission is to
raise funds locally to support whatever Queen they wish, during Hui
Tau. All funds raised will be credited in its own zone, but a signed,
receipted statement by the chairman of that patriotic committee must
be presented at Hui Tau before any votes will be accepted.
(b) In connection with the parade on Easter Monday, all associa-
tions are asked to be dressed in their uniforms, wearing their respective
colours.
The suggested Athletic Programme for Easter Monday is as
follows : —
MEN'S ATHLETIC
Javelin Throw
Weight Guessing
Hop-Step-Jump
Horseshoe Pitching
Discus Throw
Obstacle
Three-legged Race
Long Punt (Football)
High Punt (Football)
Chain Stepping
Sack Race
Long Jump
Long Jump
Novelty Race
Tug-o'-War
Morse Code and Signallnig
Married Woman's (35 yds.)
Nail Driving
Sack Race
1.
Chopping
14.
2.
3-Mile Cycle
15.
3.
25Yds. Cycle (slow race)
16.
4.
Tossing the Sheaf
17.
5.
Walking Race
18.
6.
Basketblal (5 aside)
19.
7.
100 Yds. Flat Race
20.
8.
220 Yds. Fiat Race
21.
9.
1 Mile Race
22.
10.
440 Yds. Relay (Adults)
23.
11.
440 Yds. Relay (Juniors)
24.
12.
Tug-o-War (8 aside)
25.
13.
Put-the-Shot
LADIES'
ATH)
1.
Ladies' Cycle
8.
2.
Ladies' Slow Cycle
9.
3.
75 Yds. Flat
10.
4.
100 Yds. Relay (4 runners)
11.
5.
Obstacle Race
12.
Sack Race
Three-legged Race
13.
14.
MIXED EVENTS
5. Action Song and Haka
(Juniors)
6. Sack Race
7. Swing Music (piano)
1. Thread the Needle
2. Egg and Spoon
3. Three-legged Race
4. Action Song and Haka
(Adults)
Your first duty is to organise your committees. Then contact
the Executive Patriotic Committee of your zone tor their authority
to function. Work hard t»> promote cash receipts to boosl the llui
Tau project along. Remember this is a combined effort of all Saints
to raise funds to benefil our soldiers, both Maori and Pakeha.
May the blessings of the Lord be with us all.
Sincerely yours;
MUTUA1 !'< >ARD.
70 TE KARERE Maehe, 1945
PRIMARY
FIRST WEEK
To the Teacher:
You will notice that the following story is incomplete. As a pro-
ject for this month ask the children to complete the story, using their
own imagination. Ask each child to submit to you in writing the com-
pleted story and send them to headquarters. The one who submits
the best original ending will be awarded a prize.
See that all the stories are submitted to you not later than the
FOURTH meeting in the month so that the winning story can be
selected and the winner announced in this paper as soon as possible.
Story:
CHILDREN WHO WERE KIND AND UNSELFISH
I read a story the other day about a group of children who lived
in a small village where a queer little Baker came one day and set up
his shop.
They were glad to see him and stood around watching him mould
the loaves. He moulded them in every shape and size, and as he
worked he sang this little song:
"Buy my loaves of brown and white,
Moulded for the child's delight.
Who forgets another's need,
Eats unthankful and in greed:
But the child who breaks his bread
With another, Love has fed."
By and by, when the loaves were ready, and little Baker called:
"The loaves are ready, white and brown,
Come buy and eat,
But only Love can make them sweet."
The children flew like leaves blown by the wind at his call, and laid
down their money on the long white table.
The biggest boy put down a silver coin and snatched up the
largest loaf he could find and hurried off to eat it all alone.
The impatient boy pushed and crowded till he reached the table
and snatched the loaf the baker offered without one word of thanks.
Many of the others did the same, while many stood around looking on
wistfully, for they had no money to buy.
When the crowd grew less a gentle lad came and, giving his pen-
nies, he bought loaves for all who remained. The littlest girl and the
lame boy shared a loaf with each other and when they broke the tiny
loaf it seemed to increase in size till there was enough to give all a
taste.
But now the biggest boy was back again with those who had
snatched their loaves without a word of thanks. He frowned and said:
SECOND WEEK
GOD HELPS THE BRAVE
Objective:
The Lord helps and blesses those who put themselves in His care.
For the Teacher:
From an unknown pen comes the counsel, "Throughout the day,
why not be serene? No frown ever made a heart glad; no complaint
ever made a dark day bright; no bitter word ever lightened a burden
or made a rough road smooth; no grumbling ever made the sunshine
in a home. The day needs the resolute step, the look of cheer, the
Maehe, 1943 TE KARERE 71
smiling countenance, the kindly word." Does this not summarize our
Lord's example? Is it not the kind of person you wish' to be? Then
prayer and trust can make the wish come true.
Lesson Story:
DAVID AND THE GIANT
Would you like to hear a story about David that tells how he placed
himself in God's care?
In the country where David lived there were two high mountains
with a valley between. (Draw picture on board or large piece of
paper.) On one mountain was King Saul and his army.
On the other the Philistine army. Among the soldiers in . the
Philistine army was a great giant. He was taller than any man you
ever saw. His name was Goliath. He wore on his head a helmet
(explain) of brass, and he was dressed in a suit of armour. By his
side hung a sword, and a man went before him carrying a shield.
(Explain and if possible show picture.)
Every day the great giant came down unto the valley, between
the two armies. He cried out to Saul's army: "Why have you come
out to fight? Choose a man out of your army and let him come
down and fight with me. If he kills me then we will be your servants,
but if I kill him, you shall be our servants."
This he cried every morning and evening for forty days.
When Saul and his army heard these words and saw the great
giant, they trembled with fear. No one dared go out and fight him.
Three of the soldiers in Saul's army were brothers of David. David
was very young ; he was feeding his father's sheep on the hillside. He
didn't know anything about the giant or fighting.
One day David's father called him and told him to take some corn
and loaves of bread to his soldier brothers and some cheese to the
captain. So David got up very early the next morning and carried
the food to the mountain where Saul's army was camped.
Just as he reached there whom do you think he saw on the moun-
tain across the valley? The giant, and he called out the same words,
daring any man to come and fight him.
David listened to him, and saw the soldiers in Saul's army run
away in fear. He was surprised and said, "Let no man be afraid of
him, for I will go and fight the Philistine."
The men went and told Saul, the king. When the king heard this,
he sent for David. They talked together, and Saul said, "Thou art
too young to fight with the Philistine. You are only a boy, and this
man is a giant."
Then David told Saul that when he tended his father's sheep a
great lion came and took one of the lambs from the flock. He said
that he went after the lion and took the lamb away from it. And
when the lion came up against him, he took it by the jaws and killed it.
Why do you suppose David dared fight the giant when the others
were afraid to? Because they only trusted in themselves and he
knew that Heavenly Father cares for those who trust Him. He said,
"The Lord, who delivered me from the lion, He will deliver me out of
the hand of the giant." Then Saul said, "Go, and the Lord be with
thee."
Saul dressed David in his helmet and armour and gave him his
sword and shield.
When David was ready to start he turned to Saul and said, "I
cannot wear these; I have never worn them." So he came back and
took them off.
Then David took his staff and five smooth stones from the river.
He put the stones in his shepherd's bag and with his sling in his hand
started for the camp of the I'hilist im-s.
72 TE KARERE Maehe, 1943
As he came near the camp, Goliath came toward him. When
he saw David he thought he was not worth fighting, for David looked
like a shepherd boy and not like a soldier. He looked so gentle and
fair that Goliath was angry, and said, "Come to me and I will feed thy
flesh to the fowls, and to "the beasts of the field."
Do you think David was afraid? Listen to what he said and
then tell me. He said, "Thou comest to me with a sword, and a spear,
and with a shield; but I come to thee in the name of the Lord of
hosts."
Goliath was angry and ran toward the boy. David put his hand
in his bag and took out a stone. He put it in his sling, and as he ran
toward the giant, he let the stone fly, and it sank into the giant's fore-
head and he fell to the ground.
When the Philistine army saw that the giant was dead they were
filled with fear, and fled.
After the Story:
Perhaps it would be well to follow this story with a group of songs
or a game. The game played last week may be played again.
THIRD WEEK
THE COMING OF SPRING
Objective:
The birds and the flowers are God's gifts to make the world beauti-
ful for us. Let us give thanks for them.
The children delight in imitating the flight of the returning birds.
Let them tiptoe with outspread arms about the room or out of
doors for a few moments if it is practical.
Sometimes the children like to play they are bluebirds or robins
according as they are dressed in blue or red or brown, etc.
Story:
MR. AND MRS. BROWN THRUSH
Mr. and Mrs. Brown Thrush thought themselves very fortunate
when they found a large brush heap in which they could make their
nest. But one day, after the nest was finished and the eggs were
laid, Mr. Thrush heard some news which made him change his mind.
"Oh! my dear," he said to his wife when she came home after
daily exercise, "we have made a mistake. This brush heap that we
thought was such a good place for a nest is to be burned to-morrow!
What shall we do? Our eggs will all be ruined."
"Oh, no!" said Mrs. Thrush, "They will not be burned. I will
watch for the Master to-morrow and show him that I have a nest here
and he will not burn it up! Have you ever noticed how many birds
are on his place? The master never allows any one to hurt them.
In fact, the red birds and mocking birds, who stay here all winter tell
me that he puts food where they can get it when they can find none
themselves."
"Then," said the Thrush, "perhaps he will spare our nest. You
can try, at any rate."
So next day, when the master came near the brush heap, Mrs.
Thrush flew to a tree near by and then back to her nest again several
times.
"Robert," said the master to the man who helped him on the farm,
"see that thrush! She acts as if she had a nest in that brush heap.
Yes, she has! I can see it. It will not do to burn the brush now,
for that would destroy her nest, and yet I need to plough the ground
Maehe, 1943 TE KARERE 73
for the late corn that I want to raise. I know what we can do. Get
four long sticks from the wood pile and we will move the brush away."
Robert brought the sticks. Then, by placing themselves on oppo-
site sides of the brush, crossing the sticks and putting them under
the heap, the two men moved it to another place. After that the horse
was fastened to the plough and the ground was ploughed.
Then the farmer and his man planted the corn. Meantime, Mrs.
Thrush, anxious to cover her eggs, had flown back to the nest as soon
as the men had left the brush heap; and she sat looking contentedly
on at the men at their work.
Some days later a rain storm came. The bird eggs did not get
wet, however, for they were kept warm and dry under mother's wings;
but the raindrops trickled down into the earth and gave the kernels
of corn to drink.
The corn began to grow and it got taller and taller as its roots
sucked in food from the earth and its leaves sucked in food from
the air, and the farmer and Robert took care to clean the weeds away
so they would not hurt it.
While the corn was still growing, Mrs. Thrush heard one day a
queer little hammering sound in the nest; and she said to Mr. Thrush,
"Now, our eggs are ready to hatch. I am so glad! But I must help
the little ones to come out of their shells." So with mother's help
the shells were broken and the little birds came out.
Then began a busy time for the parent birds. The nestlings had
great appetites, and Mr. and Mrs. Thrush brought them many a bug
and worm which would have hurt the farmer's corn and other crops
if the birds had not eaten them. The parent birds thus helped the
farmer who had been so kind to them.
Mrs. Thrush taught her little ones to fly, after which they could
catch worms and bugs for themselves. When they were old enough
they left the nest but they stayed on the farm. And when the corn
was ripe and the farmer was gathering it so that it could be stored
in the barn for winter use, the thrushes sang their prettiest songs,
as if to thank the farmers for saving their lives before they were
hatched.
FOURTH WEEK
For the Teacher:
Since this is the last lesson of the month, make your programme
one of your favourites. Begin with the best-liked songs and say
the prayer thought that is the most popular. Tell the favourite stories
and play a game or two.
STREET AND ALLEY
Use a march to get your boys into lines, eight abreast, with enough
room between the lines for passing. Lines must be straight. At a
whistle from the leader each one is to make a quick quarter turn to
the right, immediately joining hands with his new neighbours. Another
whistle means another quarter turn to the right again joining hands
with neighbours at once." Each whistle calls for a turn to the right
and a joining of hands with one's new neighbours. It is a good plan
to let them practice the response to the whistle before the game itself
begins.
When ready to begin, the lines face the front of the room. A
policeman and a culprit arc chosen, a man for the policeman and
another for the culprit. The culprit is given a very short start, and
at a signal the policeman starts after him, chasing him in ami out o\'
the passageways <>»• "streets" made by the lines of hoys. Suddenly
the whistle blows. Everyone takes a quick turn to the right, anil
new passageways or "alleys" are formed, with the policeman still
74
TE KARERE
Maehe, 1943
doing his best to catch the elusive culprit. Neither policeman nor
thief is allowed to break through a line or dodge under it.
The leader watches the chase very closely and blows his whistle
at very short intervals, changing streets to alleys and alleys to streets,
in some cases to help the culprit escape and in others to help the police-
man catch him. A good part of the fun of the game depends on the
leader's blowing her whistle at critical moments. When a culprit is
caught, the leader, who had already in her mind chosen a new police-
man and culprit, names these victims and they change places with the
first policeman and culprit.
HUI TAU
"Ka tata te po, Ka tata te ao, He rongo ra i turia, Kia
tu wini wini; kia tu wana wana, Kia tu-u-u whakaputaina ki
waho, ki te whei ao kite ao marama,
Tihee! Mauri ora ee!"
Haere mai; Haere mai,
Haere mai. Haere mai ki to tatou Hui-tau ka tu ki "To-
moana Show Grounds," Hastings, H.B., a te 23, 24, 25, 26 o nga
ra o Aperira 1943.
Kua whaka haungia e Timuaki Kauri me whaka haere nga
mahi Katoa o tenei Hui-tau i runga ite kaupapa whakaputu-
moni hei awhina i a tatou tamariki maori; pakeha, e hoki mai
ana ite mura o te ahi, Noreira he powhiri atu tenei kite nui
ki te iti, whaka watea tia enei ra (Easter) kia tutataki ai
tatou i runga ite whakaaro kotahi.
Kua haere te tono me nga whakarite rite mo te ahua-
tanga onga tereina — kote teihana ko Hastings.
Mauria mai a koutou taputapu mote kai. Pereti kapu naihi
puune me nga tauera. Ko enei tonu hei tuku atu ia koutou
i te keeti o waho Koia tangata wahine ranei kaore i ia enei
taputapu ka utu e 5/- i te ra. Kanui nga whare-kai i raro ite
whakabaere "Canteen."
Noreira e te Hunga-tapu e nga ra waho na tatou kotoa
tenei Hui Tau, Haere mai!
Haere mai tatou ki konei popo ai ite ahuatanga o atatou
tamariki e mura ngia mai ra e te ahi!
Haere mai kia kite; kia rongo i nga mahi whakapiki;
inga rongo korero.
E kore rawa e taea e tatou te whakahoki nga taukokitanga
o a tatou tamariki e mura ngia mai ra e te ahi!
Na a koutou mokai, Hui Tau Komiti,
G. Randell, Chairman C. Tahau
J. Southern, Secy. P. Taka
R. Puriri T. Tari
Maehe, 1943
TE KARERE
75
NEWS FROM THE FIELD
M.A.C. Old Boys' Memorial Gate Fund subscription list
is still growing. Since the last publication Sister Ani L.
Kamau of Korongata, Hastings, has been pleased to add her
name to the many already on record.
Remember that the subscription is ten shillings. Presi-
dent Cowley has intimated that the Gate will not be erected
until conditions permit, and as soon thereafter as the Koro-
ngata Chapel Grounds have been adequately landscaped and
beautified.
WELLINGTON BRANCH
Reported by Ray Stinson
Diane Louise Woodley, daughter of Mr.
-and Sister Nell Woodley (nee Rohner),
"was blessed and named by President
Domney. Patricia Lockie and Roberta
Raverty, two youngest daughters of Mr.
and Mrs. Irene Raverty (nee Stinson),
were blessed by Elder C. Arthur Stinson
of Wanganui.
We regret to announce that Brother
Alexander Scott of the R.N.Z.A.F. has
teen reported missing on air operations.
Among visitors attending our services
in the past have been Elders Dixen, Lar-
sen and Hopkins and Brother Barney, all
of Salt Lake, and Brother Osborne of
Taumarunui.
Our Relief Society Sisters are holding
meetings regularly. Though few in num-
bers these good Sisters surely enjoy the
spirit of their calling and have been
working diligently for the welfare of the
Branch.
Engagements. — Mr. and Sister Stinson
announce the betrothal of their two
daughters, Ray Eunice to P.F.C.J-P.
Felder of South Carolina and Constance
Vera to Cpl. Albert Arthur Goninon of
Masterton.
KORONGATA BRANCH
Reported by Olive Edwards
Brother and Sister Collier have had
another son added to their family ; date
of arrival, November 24th, 1942. Bro.
ther and Sister Crawford also have an
addition of another son, born November
10th, 1942.
The first baptism of the new year was
tnat of Iri Maere, daughter of Brother
and Sister Horomona Maere.
Bro. Sydney Crawford was taken to
the Hastings Memorial Hospital as an
operation case. (So far there has been
no further indicat ion whether operation
was successful. It is hoped that BrO.
Crawford is again well and is taking
good care of himself. — Ed.)
On January 11th of this year, (lie I'aki
I'aki people were gathered "ii the occa-
sion of the return from overseas service
as wounded, of (the son of Mr. and Mrs.
Wi Kuni of I'aki I'aki. ( Te Karere, on
behalf of the Mission and it:, reader I, ex-
tend "Nan mai e te ton" to our returned
serviceman and hopes that his family and
loved ones will accept the appreciations
of these few for their ■ .a< ti Ii ce I on our
behalf.— Ed.)
POVERTY BAY DISTRICT
Reported by Hine McGhee
Beginning the New Year, Latter-day
Saints of Gisborne and East Coast were
honoured with a visit from President and
Sister Cowley and family. The District
Presidency announces changes in its per-
sonnel after the release of Bro. Hixon
Hamon as secretary. The new officers
as at present sustained are Henare
Hamon, President, with Tipi Kopua and
Mahanga Pere as First and Second Coun-
sellors and Phil Aspinall as Secretary.
The Te Hapara Branch Relief Society has
recently been reorganized, when Sister
Edith Hamon as President was released
because of illness. The new officers are
Sister Kahuroa, President; Sisters Noi
Hamon and Marara Pere, First and Sec-
ond Counsellors ; Hine McGhee, Secretary-
Treasurer, and Girlie Kelly as Class
Teacher. The Welfare cupboard is fill-
ing up because of the good efforts of
the sisters.
It should be of interest to our U.S.
Elders who worked hard to teach Ameri-
can basketball in this district at the
Gisborne Y.M.C.A. that there are now
25 registered teams in the league.
There is a movement afoot to effect
the change in the name "Poverty Bay,"
the name which Captain Cook gave, to
East Coast. It is hoped that Poverty
Bay will be remembered only as a histori-
cal episode as the district is conspicu- ■
ously the reverse.
There is regret in the East Coast at
the death of Bro. Karaitiana Poki of
Whangara. The mission has thus lost
a very fine member and leader. His loss
to his family must indeed be great, and
"Te Karere" extends the sympathy and
condolences of the Mission in this hour
of grief, loss and sorrow. Bro. Poki
passed away after a heart attack OS
February 8th, 1948.
On December 19th, 1942, Sister Martha
Ehu Kiri. wife of Bro. K iri. accompanied
her child (still horn) on its journev from
bhl ■ life.
PUKEKOHE BRANCH
Reported by Ratoru Mikaere and
Awe Whare Ponga
During the month of December of
1942 the Pukekohe Branch has had the
following mcimr. lo its ere. lit : Sunday
School I; Cottage Meetings .r> ; Sacramenl
Meetfngi I ; other, meetings 8; and Priest-
hood 1 ; a total of 17. Since then there
76
TE KARERE
Maehe, 1943
has been changes which we hope will be
for the best. Of first importance is the
transfer of this Branch from the Wai-
kato to the Auckland District.
The Sunday School now have new
officers who are Ratoru Mikaere, as
Superintendent, with Kohi Kerepapaka
and Ahuriri Teanau as his two assistants.
Priesthood ordinations are Kerepapaka
Kohi, Jnr., Rauparaha Kohi, and Kinga-
rau Ratoru Mikaere as Deacons and Kohi
Kerepapaka as Teacher. Timi Ratoru Mi-
kaere was appointed teacher of the chil-
dren's class. The work of Brother and
Sister A. D. Amadio among these people
is deeply appreciated.
This small gathering of Saints in this
very little visited spot appreciate each
other and the visits of interested Church
people. The death of Sister Rawiri is a
sad blow to them all. We feel her loss
very much in our little Peka. Her family
is indeed sorrowfu.l, but the light of the
Gospel is sure in its knowledge that we
shall meet, and there continue in life
again.
PIPIWAI BRANCH
Reported by Ben Armstrong
The Whangarei Hospital was the birth-
place of a fine son to Bro. and Sis. Wai-
mate WiHongi on November 18th, 1942.
HEADQUARTERS
Early in the month of February of this
year, the Auckland Branch and its many
auxiliaries, such as the Sunday School
and the Relief Society in particular lost a
very good member when Sister Bertha
Wolfgramme and her little son Howard
returned to their native land. Sister
Wolfgramme has displayed a keen desire
to learn more of the Gospel while here,
and her testimony has been strengthened.
Although a recent convert, Bertha has
acquired knowledge and understanding
that could come only to the sincere, earn-
est and humble seeker of the truth. To
the Saints of Vavau we commend this
sister, expressing our aroha to her and
her people for the privilege this Mission
has had in knowing and loving her.
Kia kaha Bertha.
In other parts of these columns men-
tion is made of Bro. Sydney Crawford of
Korongata, Hastings, being an inmate of
the Memorial Hospital, Hastings, and as
to his present condition. What a sur-
prise it was to have received a non-
informative telegram signed by one, Sid
Kamau, about meeting a certain train,
when who should be there but Brother
and Sister Crawford. It is hoped that
the restrictions will still have some effect
on the buying up of comodities in the
"big city." It was intimated that Sister
Crawford would be taking trainloads back
with her. More power to her, as Elder
Johnston would say.
Their visit to Auckland is mainly con-
cerned with health recuperation, and in
view of things as they are now we hope
to send Brother Crawford back to his
family feeling much better for having
come. As a member of the Mission Sun-
day School Board, Bro. Crawford was
accorded the privilege of addressing the
"■"•ckland Sunday School of 74 on Sun-
day morning, and his encouraging re-
marks should sustain the good work that
is being done in this organization.
Brother and Sister Amadio have now
been in their home Branch for a number
of weeks. Their stay as far as the
Branch is concerned has been decidedly
for the better, as Bro. Amadio performed
two baptisms when Sisters Airlie Eagle
(nee Marshall) of Duke Street, Mt. Ros-
kill and Lucy S. Andrews Ryan of Kings-
land, and mother of the Relief Society
nursery, were admitted into the Church.
MANAWATU DISTRICT
Reported by Polly WiNeera
Bro. Weston J. Smith, known to the
Saints of this Mission, who has been a
resident of Preston, Idaho for some time
now, has informed us of a Mormon Bat-
talion which has been formed back in
the States, the members of which have
been specially chosen and trained for
overseas service. Due to a little initia-
tive on the part of our Branch President,
Bro. George Katene, Snr., we have been
able to come in contact with some of
the members of this battalion serving
here with the U.S. Forces. Elder Reed
W. Young, of Hailey, Idaho, spent 21
years on a mission in California, delivered
a very fine speech at our Sunday even-
ing service. Elder Young was a room-
mate at college of Elder Walter J. Mc-
Bride, who served in this Mission. Elder
Orvis Dilworth of Carry, Idaho, whose
next-door neighbour is Elder Kirkland,
served 2 years in the Western States.
Bro. Beesley, a brother to Elder Robert
L. Beesley, just returned from this mis-
sion, who married Eunice Smith of Pal-
merston North, and is now serving Uncle
Sam at Miami Beach, Florida.
Other members of this battalion who
have been entertained at the home of our
Branch President and at our socials and
services are Bros. Paul W. Levorsew,
Murray, Utah ; Lynn R. Burton, Etna,
Wyoming; Howard Vander Meyden, Salt
Lake City ; Tomlins, Rounkles and Had-
lock. We wish to welcome the members
of this battalion into our midst and ex-
press our joy for the opportunity of meet-
ing with them. We nray for the righte-
ous desires of their hearts arfd the
strength to resist the temptations that
confront them from time to time and
that the Lord will bless them, for they
are young and the pitfalls of life are
many; that they may be blessed with a
great desire to serve the Lord and keep
His commandments, for in so doing they
will have nothing to fear. Both in this
country and elsewhere we hope for their
safety and that the Lord will bless them
with health and strength to overcome the
difficulties of this confliction which is now
upon us.
Elder Loy Watts is in the Air Force,
Rulon Smith and Elder Taylor are doing
war work, Elder Ivor J. Price is a bus
driver. Bro. W. J. Smith was ordained
to the office of a Seventy by Elder Rufus
K. Hardv. He sends his "arohanui to
Grannv Waitokorau and also Sister Ade-
laide Poananga" and says he sure likes
America and all the Americans.
Maehe, 1943
TE KARERE
77
A hospital boat recently returned with
approximately forty members of the
Maori Battalion on board. They were
welcomed home at a special reception,
where the Hon. Mr. Jones, Minister for
Defence, the Hon. Mr. Mason, the Hon. '
Mr. Holland and many other prominent
figures were present to honour the occa-
sion. Mr. Kingi Tahiwi, Snr., acted as
M.C. The Ngati Poneke Club members
led by Miriam Heketa rendered action
songs, which were well received by the
large gathering.
Dinner was served, after which the
boys had to return to the clearing station.
John Meha of Waipawa has made his
presence felt whilst passing through on
his way to the south as an airforce
trainee. He returned home at Christmas
and reports having spent a very enjoy-
able time with his folks. We now learn
that he has been transferred. My, but
how that man gets around. His brother,
Para, is employed on the staff of the
Wellington Railways, and we hope he is
enjoying his assignment. Brother Tay-
lor Mihaere returned to his hometown,
Dannevirke, to spend the Christmas vaca-
tion, and it's nice to have him back again.
Another Dannevirke-ite we have been
entertaining for the past few days is
Duxford Walker. He is returning to
military training prior to continuing his
studies at the medical school, Dunedin.
It's fun having him and we hope he has
enjoyed his short stay. (This last para-
graph should have been entitled "Hawke's
Bay to the Fore.")
Sunday last we were privileged to be
visited by our Mission President, Sister
Cowley and Tony, together with Sister
Elsie Loader, Bro. and Sister Joseph Te
Ngaio of Nuhaka. Evening service was
called to order at 7.30 p.m. Bro. George
Katene, Snr., conducted the service. First
speaker was our Dist. Pres. Bro. Mane
Taurau, who came over with his wife to
attend the Conference at Wellington.
We wish to express our thanks to Sister
Cowley for the advice and fine counsel
she has left behind her for the benefit
of the women-folk and especially the
mothers. President Cowley was our last
speaker and as usual delivered a wonder-
ful and very inspiring speech to the large
gathering of Saints and outsiders. The
meeting was well attended and a spriitual
feast, was had by all.
That's all, folks!
TAMAKI, H.B.
Reported by Wm. Harris
The Tamaki Branch has been Under-
going a general overhaul, filling vacancies
and making new appointments.
Since the latter part of 10-12 t lie
Branch President, Bro. Rahiri Harris lias
been on bis own, owing to (jhe death of
his first, counsellor. Bro. Wiremu Mi-
haere. and the change of district of his
second counsellor, Bro. Richard Marsh,
making it necessary for a reorganization
(,r the Branch Presidency.
The following appointment! are an-
nounced: President, Rahiri Harris; First
Counsellor. Tapsell Meha; Second Coun-
sellor, Moku Taker eti Secretary and Trea-
surer. Tapsell Meha.
We feel that the Branch will 'greatly
benefit by these new appointments, as
both Bros. Meha and Takerei are young
and active members, and will be of great
assistance to the "old man," Brother
Harris, in maintaining interest and in
furthering the high ideals set by their
predecessors.
We welcome home Bro. Tapsell Meha,
who was recently discharged from the
Pukeora Sanitorium, Waipukurau, being
an inmate of that institution for two
years. Bro. Meha reports that he is now
quite well again. At present he is em-
ployed by Bro. Wi Duncan, proprietor of
Aard Taxis. Well done, Tap! Take care
of yourself! Congratulations also on
your new appointment in the Branch.
In the other organizations changes and
appointments were also made, they being
as follow : —
Sunday School. — President, William
Thompson; 1st Counsellor, Rahiri Cowley
Harris ; 2nd Counsellor, William Harris ;
Secretary, David Mihaere.
Y.M.M.I.A. — President, Karauria Wiri-
hana ; 1st Counsellor, Rahiri Cowley Har-
ris; 2nd Counsellor, Francis Barclay;
Secretary, R. Cowley Harris.
Y.W.M.I.A. — President, Kuini Wiri-
hana ; 1st Counsellor, Apikara Paewai ;
2nd Counsellor, Awhitia Hiha; Secretary,
Ani Meha.
Relief Society. — President, Ngete Mi-
haere; 1st Counsellor, Pare Takana ; 2nd
Counsellor, Te Muri Paewai; Secretary,
Kuini Wirihana ; Treasurer, Ani Meha.
Primary. — President. Eliza Harris; 1st
Counsellor, Awhitia Hiha; 2nd Counsellor,
Josephine Barclay; Secy., Joy Takerei.
It has been a difficult task for the
Branch Presidency in making these vari-
ous appointments and changes, owing to
the scarcity of members. Under these
trying- circumstances they must be con-
gratulated on completing such an im-
portant undertaking. Kia Ora! Kia
Kaha!! — the new Presidency.
I wish also to congratulate Sister
Awhitia Hiha on her appointment in the
Y.W.M.I.A. As Second Counsellor in that
organization she should prove a great
asset, as Sister Hiha has attended
Mutuals for a number of years, and I
am sure with her experience and sound
advice, the ladies' division should perform
wonders.
Sister Hiha has been away from the
Branch for just over six years, and
just recently was appointed nurse in
charge of the Dannevirke Dental Clinic.
Nurse Hiha takes in just on one thou-
sand children. The Branch is indeed
lucky as she takes good care of the
children, and is always giving the parents
and Children gOOd advice on the care of
their teeth.
(Don't you think it's ahout time some-
one changed Sister lliha's name. Mr.
Editor?!
President and Sister Cowley with their
Children, Jewell and Tony, spent n night
at Tahoraiti on their return journev to
Auckland. An enjoyable socinl evening
u ai held at the home of Bro and Sister
Wi Duncan. The principal speakers were
President and Sister Cowlev. who re-
lated experiences of church members in
the U.S. Forces. greatly helping to
78
TE KARERE
Maehe, 1943
strengthen the testimonies of all those
present. President Cowley also outlined
the programme for the forthcoming
Patriotic Hui Tau to be held at Hastings.
Bros. Nitama Paewai and Luxford Peeli
Walker are home on their annual holi-
days. It is always a pleasure to have
these two fine boys in our midst, especi-
ally at our services. We will surely miss
them when they return to continue their
studies at Knox College, Dunedin.
A birthday party was held at the home
of Luxford's mother, on January 21st,
1943, to celebrate Luxford's 21st bithday.
From all reports the party was an en-
joyable one, many friends attending.
Many happy returns, Luxford.
Before resuming their studies these
two boys will be going into camp to
undergo military training.
Deaths. — Richard "Dick" Tatere, bro-
ther of H. M. "Doc" Tatere, of Makiri-
kiri, Dannevirke, on November 18, 1942.
Although not a member of the Church,
Dick took a very keen interest in M.I. A.
competitions, taking part in practically
all of the events at Hui Taus. Besides
being a member of the choir, men's
quartette and men's chorus, he also re-
presented us in many of the sports
events.
Our sympathy goes out to his wife,
Isabel, and their two children, and also
to Mr. and Mrs. Tatere. May they be
comforted in their hour of bereavement.
Harold Jacob Walker, son of Char-
lotte and James Walker, at Dannevirke
Hospital on December 2nd. 1942.
Jacob, as he was familiarly called, was
eighteen years of age. He had been in
NEWS, NEWS! We want more news for these pages. You don't have to
wait two months before you write the news and send it in. Send it in RIGHT
AFTER it happens. Now who is to send it in? Let Branch President make
appointment and have the Saints of the Branch support him. NEWS must
reach the Editor NOT LATER than FIRST DAY of each month. THERE
ARE BRANCHES that have not sent in news for at least two months. Please
do not get offended when your news is not printed. It has not arrived YET.
Best of luck, boys!
The many friends of Sister Lucy Hem-
mingsen will be pleased to know that
at last she has been discharged from the
Dannevirke Public Hospital, after being
a patient of that institution for four
years and seven months, three years of
which was in a frame.
She is looking very well, and is able
to get around slowly. It will take some
time before she regains her normal
strength, as practically all her time in
hospital was spent in bed, first lying on
her back. If ever there was faith, cour-
age and perseverance this good sister
surely had them. Kia Ora, Koe, Lucy!
A speedy recovery to normal strength !
Bro. Dan Ross was a visitor to our
Branch on Sunday, January 10th. He is
on missionary work, being stationed at
"Whare Nopera," Korongata.
Bro. Ross acted as organist at all the
services. With his delightful playing,
sweet singing and his eloquent sermon,
members of this Branch will no doubt
look forward to his next visit. Don't
forget to visit us very soon, Bro. Ross!
We were fortunate in having a return
visit by the R.N.Z. Air Force Band on
January 25th and 26th.
An Air Force Ball was held on January
25th and a Grand Patriotic Concert on
the 2 6th. Truly a wonderful combination.
LATE NEWS
Wedding — Rahiri Cowley Harris, eighth
son of Branch President Rahiri Harris,
was married to Ata Thompson, daughter
of William, and Una Thompson, on Octo-
ber 3rd, 1942.
The ceremony was held in the Tamaki
Chapel. Bro. Wi Duncan officiating. There
was a large gathering of friends from far
and near.
The wedding breakfast was held in the
dining-room. The usual toasts were pro-
posed, the happy couple receiving many
beautiful presents and cheques.
a military camp for a few months, train-
ing for the Air Force. Prior to his death
he was out shearing with his father,
where he took ill and was immediately
taken to hospital, where he finally died.
Bro. Walker was an active member in the
Church, holding the Aaronic Priesthood.
Very popular with everyone and being of
a kindly and pleasant disposition, he
was sadly missed in the Branch.
Bro. Taylor Mihaere was recently
heard over the air from Station 2YA,
Wellington, during the children's session.
Bro. Mihaere took the part of a Maori
warrior in a special programme arranged
during Anniversary Day. Others on the
programme were members of the Ngati
Poneke party who gave hakas and action
songs.
Fine effort, Taylor! Kia Kaha with
your Maori language. Your voice was
very clear over the air. Let us know
when you're coming over again.
Patients in the Dannevirke Public Hos-
pital are Sisters Amy Takerei, wife of
Bro. Moku Takerei, and Charlotte Mc-
Laughlin, formerly Mrs. James Walker.
Visitors to the hospital reports that
Sister Takerei is on the road to recovery,
whereas Sister McLaughlin is a fairly
sick woman.
We wish a speedy recovery to usual
health for both of these good sisters.
The women folk of the Branch have
been busy of late entertaining members
of the armed forces at the A.N. A. (Army,
Navy and Air Force) Rooms.
Besides providing for the social side in
the form of songs, action songs, trios,
community singing, etc., the ladies also
provide supper.
The men of the forces always look
forward to our ladies' turn in entertain-
ing them, as they say "Those ladies can
surely put on a variety of delicious eat-
ables." A feather in your hat, girls!
Keep up the good work!
I ' I '
1943 Patriotic Hui Tau
At this coming Hui Tau, all officers and teachers of the
organizations throughout the Mission are expected to attend
a general meeting where all of the vital problems peculiar to
their organization will be discussed. This meeting will be
held Friday morning. It will be the only meeting held at that
time. The purpose of this meeting is for your benefit as
officers and teachers.
Every Mission Presidency of auxiliaries other than the
Relief^ Society will be there to answer questions and discuss
the problems with you. There will be no Relief Society or
Primary problem discussed, except that which might pertain
to the secretarial work of the Primary, as these two organiza-
tion will have sufficient time on Sunday morning to attend to
their own affairs.
It would be best if all branch officers of the Sunday School,
M.I. A. and Genealogical could submit their problems if at all
possible, to their District officers to be brought up at this meet-
ing. This is also a word of warning to all, to come prepared
with pencil and paper.
If the business of this meeting is not concluded by noon
of Friday, it will be continued first thing Saturday morning.
All Branch and District Presidencies are invited to attend
and take part in the discussions, as some of their problems
might be solved along with those of the auxiliaries.
Suggestions for the better working of each other will also
be welcome.
GENERAL PROGRAMME
(Subject to change at direction of Mission President)
Thursday, April 22 — Arrival day with Dance in evening, under
direction of Hui Tau Committee.
Friday, April 23 — 8 a.m. Meeting of all Auxiliary organiza-
tions with special invitation to all Branch and District Pre-
sidencies to attend. 1 p.m.: At disposal of Hui Tau Com-
mittee. 8 p.m. : Sacred Concert in Municipal Theatre.
Saturday, April 24 — 8 a.m. : Continuation if necessary of Auxi-
liaries' meeting, after which District and Branch Presiden-
cies meet with Mission President. District and Branch
Presidencies meeting with Mission Secretary. This meet-
ing is of particular interest to District and Branch Secre-
taries. 1 p.m.: M.A.C. Old Boys' Association in charge of
rest of day.
Sunday, April 25 — 8 a.m. : General Priesthood. General Relief
Society. 2 p.m.: General Conference. 7.30 p.m.: Sacred
Concert in Municipal Theatre.
Monday, April 26 — M.I.A. Day. Grand Gold and Green Ball
in evening. Comments.
&K&i ?^^?^^-Z3^"^^?^r^^?^^<^W
9\)
| Te Karere
^ Established in 1907
A Wahanga 37 Aperira, 1943 Nama 4
Matthew Cowley Tumuaki Mihana
Kelly Harris Etita
Eru T. Kupa Kaiwhakamaori
Waimate Anaru Kaiwhakamaori
"Ko tenei Pepa i whakatapua hei hapai ake i te iwi Maori ki
roto i nga whakaaro-mri.'
"Te Karere" is published monthly by the New Zealand Mission of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and is printed by THE BUSINESS PRINTING
WORKS LTD., 55 Albert Street, Auckland, CI, N.Z. Subscription Rates: 3/- per
six months; 5/- per year; £1 for five years; £2/10/- for life. (United States Cur-
rency: $1.00 per year; $4.00 for five years; $10.00 for life.)
Address Correspondence, Box 72, Auckland, C.l, New Zealand.
Editorial —
CONTENTS
\
s
Page \
k
84 >
"At Hui Tan"
Special Features —
• \
The President's 1 ' ■
"Branch
Teaching"
86
The Woman's 1
87 i
92 »
Church Features —
«
»
■ J
Primary
93 i
Mews from the Field .
99 )
1
DOVER BTORY. The anguish and Borrow of the woman finding her Hast
though 'i« .-id aa to body, ia wonderfully delineated i>.\ thii presentation. Buhiequentl
history reveals t )n- transformation to Immediate lojr, irladnea and worship, becau e
of the vindication of the Baviour'a purpose In Hia return from death, vrhJeh i
dare n<>t forget.
TE KARERE Aperira, 1943
Editorial . . .
AT HUI TAU
AS a season, Easter remembers in memorium the
resurrection of the Christ, an event that reaches
into all the ages and dispensations, into all peoples,
nations, creeds and philosophies regardless of the man-made
barriers so particularly prevalent in these days, as to be
regarded the most significant in human history. It is at
such a season that we again intend to gather in Conference.
Although circumstances incident to the war prevented
us participating in Conference last year, this coming event
should prove more worthwhile. There is no minimising
the retarding effect consequent to not holding Hui Tau in
1942. Knowing this, all who are able to attend should do
so primarily with an eye single to the glory of God — the
continued good and edification of man as is promised in the
consummation of the gospel's plan.
With the commencement of the Hui Tau on Friday
morning, an opportunity is provided for receiving and par-
ticipating in auxiliary organization instructions and discus-
sions of problems, which will if necessary be continued on
Saturday morning. All the Church activity will be taken
up in work of particular importance to the auxiliaries of
the Mission, ending on Sunday with the important Relief
Society and Priesthood sessions. All office-bearers of
Branch, District and Mission have a need to be at these
meetings. The subsequent success of your work will be
a reflection of the amount of and the degree to which you
attended to your meetings at Hui Tau. Provision has been
made that no one officer with one or more appointments in
the Church will have to miss one meeting to attend another
at the same time. It is this aspect of the Conference that
is intended to imbue every interested member with a renewed
outlook, more initiative, better appreciation of the other
brother or sister, better distribution of responsibility, a more
vital and keener application to the task of reporting and
recording, and greater feeling of trust, love and brother
hood — the power to further progress spiritually : individual1
and communities.
Perhaps there are few who will remember et anoth<
portent function that has always been a p of th s
periodic Conferences. From the beginning an ' te?ral par
lm
Aperira, 1943 TE KARERE 85
of all conferences has been the acceptance and sustaining ^
by vote the General Authorities of the Church through- §/
out the world, by the members of the Church. This sacred ^C
right belongs to and is part of the Conference proper. At %.
this Hui Tau, Mission authorities as well as the General
Authorities in Zion will be proposed and presented to be
sustained in their respectively appointed callings. The im-
portance of this procedure demonstrates that inalienable right
of man's free agency of choice, and having exercised that
privilege, the degree to which that choice was made is
demonstrated by the sustaining action of the voter.
Be it remembered also, that previous announcements
as to the added objects to be furthered needing our whole-
hearted and active co-operation is something new to Hui
Tau, but not new to the Gospel of Jesus Christ. Those
objects as outlined by our Mission President are being-
worked out by the Saints and friends of the Mission. Indi-
cations so far point to a "patriotic hui' 'embracing the entire
Mission proper and numerous public organizations through-
out the Dominion, whose combined efforts can but result
in attaining the high goal set for and expected of them.
In sponsoring this patriotic effort the Church is anxious
that much good can be accomplished as all contributions,
however rendered, will be directed to its assigned patriotic
function with little or no expended contribution.
All this is happening in the fourth year of this present
war. At this same time, when everything done is influenced
by World War II., Anzac Day, which had its birth at
Galipolli, April 25th, 1915, World War I., will fall, we
shall also meet to the honour and memory of many of Aus-
tralia's and New Zealand's sons who gave their lives on
that day a generation ago, that we might be safe. In our
observance of this day, let us remember and think of it as
another step, however costly, towards the better life and
the preservation of those things which we hold dear, the same
price being exacted in this day for those same ideals.
What hope there is for a future where all shall be safe
is dependent upon the conceptions and utilisation of the hope
and way vouchsafed to mankind in the life of the carpenter's
Son, culminating in His victory over death that this Easter
season is a memorium to.
— K.H.
Like all other gifts and attainments, the Spirit of the Lord
has to be cultivated. Teaching insures a cultivation as Pew
other things in life can. An enriched spirit, then, is the first
great reward of the teacher. — Adam S. Bennion.
86 TE KARERE Aperira, 1943
The President's Page
BRANCH TEACHING
It is the duty of the Branch Presidency to maintain frequent and
personal contact with all members of the Branch. This contact is car-
ried out by the visiting teachers under the direction of the Branch-
Presidency, with a member of the Presidency appointed to make the
assignments each month of visits to the respective homes. If the
Branch Presidency so desire they may appoint a branch chairman with
special assignment and supervision of branch teaching under their
direction.
Teaching in the homes of the members has been since the Church
was first organized one of the most important activities of the restored
priesthood. By revelation to the Prophet Joseph Smith the priests
and teachers are specifically charged with the responsibility of teaching ;
but members of the Melchezedek Priesthood are also subject to call to
this service. Due to the lack of experience of many of the priests and
teachers, it is advisable for a member of the Melchezedek Priesthood to
accompany tke priest or teacher in the performance of this work.
All branch teachers should be willing to accept the responsibility
■of the work, and such willingness should be ascertained by the Branch
Presidency beforehand. "Those selected should be of exemplary habits
and character, possessed of some knowledge of, and faith in the gospel,
and be imbued with love and consideration for their fellowmen. They
should have tact, or develop it. They should be pleasing and agree-
able in manner, and neat in appearance. They should seek to obtain
the influence of the Holy Spirit by prayer and observance of the com-
mandments of the Lord. They should not unduly pry into personal
matters, nor be too aggressive in making inquiries. Matters of a pri-
vate or personal nature should be developed naturally and without
pressure from the teacher."
If matters of a confidential nature are discussed during a visit the
teachers must consider these matters as private and sacred and not
discuss them with others; unless it should be necessary to do so with
the Branch President.
Each pair of teachers should meet at an appointed time and place
and pray together before starting to make the visits assigned to them.
.Unless circumstances demand otherwise the visits should be brief and
only those subjects discussed which will be for the best good of the
family being visited. Visits should be made only at times convenient
to the various families.
It has come to my attention that many, too many, of the homes of
members residing in the respective branches of the Mission have not
been visited by branch teachers since the Elders were called home more
than two years ago.
Every Branch Presidency should make it the first order of branch
business to appoint, before another month passes, teachers to visit
the homes of all members once every month.
See that the members are visited regularly by the duly appointed
teachers and I promise you that there will be a marked increase in
attendance at all meetings, and that there will be a better feeling and
more brotherly love among the people.
M.C.
Aperira, 1943
TE KARERE
87
The Woman's Corner
By Elva T. Cowley
SOME LITTLE THINGS
We are so often engrossed with the big or major problems of life
that the little ones are neglected. Or else they seem too insignificant
or unimportant to give our especial attention. The world was created
out of little things so the importance of them cannot be underestimated.
Our attitude toward them will make either a success or failure out of
the greater things. So let us consider some of the little things.
I was greeted by a young girl the other day. She had a lovely
smile and an even set of strong-looking teeth. It was apparent, how-
ever, that those teeth had never made friends with a tooth brush. The
tell-tale greenish tartar had planted itself firmly around the upper
teeth. Just a little thing perhaps, and yet if ; not given attention wiU
eventually become a major problem. There
will first come tooth decay, later toothache,
perhaps abscessed, then extraction which
causes pain and permanent handicap.
Now, Mothers, the time to start car-
ing for your children's teeth is before- they
are born. We usually think of babies as,
being born without teeth, yet at birth the
jaws contain all the temporary teeth, the
four permanent molars in a partially
formed condition and the buds of most of
the remaining permanent teeth. The baby
teeth are just beneath the gums, twenty
in number, and are smaller than the per-
manent teeth, of which there are thirty-
two.
Usually before a baby is six months
old there is some swelling where a new
tooth is about to appear. If the baby is
overly cross or has a fever it is wise to
consult a physician for the cutting of teeth
is a normal process and something else is
usuallv responsible for the baby's irritable
condition.
Just as soon as the child is old enough,
he should be allowed to brush his own
teeth in the morning and at noon-time. You
should supervise the bed-time brushing to
insure protection against any matter that might become infected and
cause damage during the night.
Beginning at two years of age the, child should be taken to the
dentist every six months for a thorough cleaning and an examination
for cavities, or any other condition that may affect his permanent
teeth or health. Make use of your community dental clinics that have
been provided through the Social Security at little or no cost to you for
their services.
All of the baby teeth should remain until about the sixth year.
They are as necessary to the child as the second teeth to the adult.
If any or all of the baby teeth are lost too early or arc neglected, it
is liable to cause any of the following results: Toothache, sickness
due to inflamed gums, decayed or abscessed teeth, unhealthy and
Carrots contain Vitimin
A. This vitamin is essen-
tial to. good tooth and bone
formation. Carrots provide
a good vegetable source of
calcium. Raw carrots pro-
vide excellent tooth exer-
cise which stimulates circu-
lation in the gums and
teeth and thereby helps in
tooth protection. In order
to make vegetables appetiz-
ing for the children serve
them in a little different
way. Here is a recipe you
may like:
Carrots in Parsley Butter
8 or 10 med. sized Carrots.
I teaspoon Salt.
1 cup Butter.
2 tablespoons Lemon Juice.
4 tablespns. finely chopped
Parsley.
Wash and scrape the car-
rots and cut them in slices
or dice them. Cook in a
small quantity of boiling
water for 10 to 15 minutes,
or until tender. Drain, add
the butter, lemon juice and
parsley, and serve at once.
Serves eight.
— M. Cowley.
88 TE KARERE Aperira, 1943
crooked second teeth, irregular and homely features, and increased
cost for dental attention.
Special attention should be given to the six-year molars. As soon
as six teeth can be counted on one side, starting from the centre of
the front, the one you see farthest back is the six-year molar. The
six-year molar should be preserved because it guides the other teeth
into place; it is the most important grinder, and if lost it is gone for
ever. The loss may cause crooked teeth, a deformed mouth, loss of
other teeth, irregular features and unnecessary expense.
You should also do all you can to prevent such habits in your
child as thumb-sucking, mouth-breathing, lip-sucking, tongue-sucking
and improper sleeping posture. Any of these are liable to cause
crooked teeth and irregular faces.
If your child continues to breathe through his mouth, have your
physician examine his nose and throat in order to remedy the cause.
The other habits will take a little perseverance and patience on your
part. The quickest remedy is not to let the habits become rooted.
As I said before, care of the teeth should start before birth. It
is therefore necessary for expectant mothers to watch their diets to
insure sufficient nourishment to form perfect teeth. Before birth and
during the nursing period, mothers should eat: milk, oranges, orange
juice, tomatoes, tomato juice, grapefruit or lemons. Leafy green vege-
tables, raw or cooked, should be eaten in abundance, also whole grain,
bread and cereals. If there is any doubt as to the mineral content of
these foods, you may secure from your doctor or chemist calcium
tablets, to supplement the minerals drained from your own system.
In order to keep healthy teeth we must eat proper food, keep them
clean, exercise them by eating hard and raw foods, chew vigorously and
visit the dentist every four to six months.
Children should eat milk, oranges and other fresh fruits, egg yolk,
cod liver oil, whole grain cereals and breads, vegetables such as spinach,
silver beet, tomatoes, cauliflower, string beans, asparagus, cabbage,
celery, beet greens, carrots and lettuce.
The brushing of the teeth is also very important. Brush at least
twice each day, in the morning and before going to bed. Use a dry,
stiff brush that is kept clean. Use a tooth paste with no grit in it.
Brush up on the lower teeth and down on the upper teeth. Also scrub
the chewing surfaces of teeth, gums and tongue. Brush for at least
three minutes.
When one sees decay eating large cavities into the front teeth of
children in their early teens, it is a sign of pure neglect and loss of
personal pride. There are many excuses given for faulty and decayed
teeth, but the main causes to my mind are improper diet, lack of
cleanliness and fear of the dentist.
Make a friend out of your dentist and demand that he gives you
the best of care and service. But all of this cannot make up for im-
proper food. Let us get back to the healthy way of life and leave
the sweets and refined foods for only special occasions.
The same kinds of food that made the teeth of the Maori race
strong and beautiful a century ago, can do so again. The time to begin
is now by teaching your baby to eat each new food that is good for
him. Do not let him start the bad habit of refusing food because he
does not like it. If persevered with, babies like almost anything that
is good for them. They will not want the things that are bad for them
if they have never tasted them. Do not let them get the taste for cake
or sweets.
If you win the fight for strong and perfect teeth you have a good
start toward victory in the battle for health and happiness.
Aperira, 1943 TE KARERE 89
SUNDAY SCHOOL
Labour for Strength and UNITE FOR PEACE
Peace, peace to him that is far off, and to him that is
near, saith the Lord ; and I will heal him. But the wicked are
like the troubled sea, when it cannot rest, whose waters cast
up mire and dirt. There is no peace, saith my God, to the
wicked.— Isa. 57: 19-31.
SACRAMENT GEM
Incline thine ear, O Lord, this day,
While unto Thee we humbly pray,
And let Thy Spirit from above,
Fill every soul with peace and love.
CONCERT RECITATION
John 14:21.
"He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is
that loveth me; and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father,
and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him."
KORERO A NGAKAU
Hoani 14:21.
"Te tangata kei a ia nei aku ture, e puritia ana hoki e ia, ko ia te
aroha ana ki ahau ; ki te aroha tetahi ki ahau, ka arohaina ia e toku
Matua, a ka aroha ahau ki a ia, ka whakaatu i ahau ki a ia."
SUGGESTED 21-MINUTE TALKS
"The Last Supper." "The Love of Peter."
"Christ's Life."
SUGGESTED HYMN PRACTICE SONGS
No. 4, "Awake, Ye Saints of God, Awake." Waiata ako — Nama
32, "Haere Mai, E Hoa ma."
LESSONS
KINDERGARTEN (4 to 5 years). Thought: "Thanksgiving and
Gratitude."
"The Ten Lepers" (Luke 17).
"Pharaoh's Dream" (Genesis 41).
PRIMARY (6 to 9 years).
"The Arrest" (Matthew 26).
"The Trial Before Pilate" (Matthew 27).
"The Crucifixion" (Matthew 27).
CHURCH HISTORY (10 to 11 years) and A DEPARTMENT (12 to
15 years).
"Life in Egypt" (Genesis 40).
"The Reunion" (Genesis 42).
"Childhood of Moses" (Exodus 1 and 2).
90 TE KARERE Aperira, 1943
B DEPARTMENT (16 to 19 years).
"Israel's First Temple" (Gen. 4, 8, 12, 13, 28; Exodus 5, 25, 33,
39, 40.) What to look for: Background considerations. The com-
mand to build and the materials used. The name and necessity of the
Tabernacle. Moses' approval of the work and his blessing upon Israel.
The tribe of Israel which was to perform the Tabernacle ordinances.
The construction of the Tabernacle. Problems: By what means were
the materials obtained for the Temple? What was the importance
to Israel of a portable sanctuary? What were the two main divisions
of the Tabernacle? Why has Temple building always been so essential
to Israel?
To the Teacher. — In view of the amount of material to be covered
to adequately cover this interesting lesson, it is suggested that it be
prepared to cover the month, and that effort should be made to present
it well.
C DEPARTMENT (20 to 25 years) and GOSPEL DOCTRINE.
"History of Joseph" (Genesis 28-35). Helps — Joseph sold into
Egypt — his stay in Potiphar's house — Pharaoh's butler and baker —
Pharaoh's dreams interpreted — Joseph's exaltation — Joseph's brethren
in Egypt — Jacob's descent into Egypt — Joseph's sons blessed by Jacob
— Jacob's prophecy concerning his sons — Joseph a fruitful bough —
Jacob's death and burial — death of Joseph.
"The Delivery of Israel from Bondage" (Exodus 1-11). Helps —
Birth and preservation of Moses — his flight to Midian — the burning bush
— Moses commissioned to deliver Israel — the message to Pharaoh — the
magicians of Egypt — the plagues of Egypt — the last plague — the Pass-
over Feast.
MAORI CLASS.
RATAPU TUATAHI
TE WHAKAPONO HE tikanga no te kaha. I tona tikanga
whanaui, ko te whakapono he whakapumautanga no nga mea e tuman-
ako atu ana tatou, he whakakitenga no nga mea kahore nei e kitea
i roto i o tatou whakaaro. Ko ia te tikanga whakakamuku e whakaoho
ana i te tangata kia whakaaro nui kia mahi hoki. Ki te kore e whaka-
mahia e kore tatou e whai kaha kei te takoto mai nei ano nga hua;
ina kahore he whakapono o te tangata tera ia e hauake i te ngahuru
e kore rawa ia e whakato i te koanga; e kore hoki ia e timata te hanga
i te whare mehemea e mohio ana e kore e oti i a ia, e whiwhi ai
hoki i ona painga mehemea hoki te tangata e ako ana kahore he
whakapono tera ia e tutuki atu ki te matauranga o tana akoranga e
kore rawa ia e ako tonu. No reira ka mohio tatou ko te whakapono
te kaupapa o te tumanako, e pupu akenei te whakamaunga atu o
tatou whakaaro o tatou hihikotanga me nga tatutanga mo nga wa e
heke iho nei. Tangohia atu te whakapono o te tangata tera ia e
whiwhi ki te mea e hiahiatia ana e ia, e tahae ana koe i te mea hei
kipa i a ia kia mau tonu te mahi. E kore rawa tona ringa e totoro atu
ki te hopu, mehemea e mohio ana ia e kore ia e whiwhi ki tana mea
i totoro atu ra ia. Ko tenei tikanga ka noho hei mana whakakaha e
mahi tonu ai te tangata kia whiwhi ia, i te maha o nga wa e whaka-
momori ana e mamae ana kia whiwhi ai ki taua mea e pirangitia ra.
Ko te whakapono te mea ngaro o te hihikotanga atu o nga whakaaro,
te wairua o te maiatanga, te mana whakaoho o te hiahia mahi.
Nga Patai. — Whakatakina he aha te whakapono i tona tikanga
whanui? He aha te tangata i whakato ai i te wa koanga (spring)?
He aha te tukunga iho ina tangohia te whakapono o te tangata i a ia?
Aperira, 1943 TE KARERE 91
RATAPU TUARUA
TE WHAKAMAHINGA 0 te whakapono e ahuareka ana ki te
Atua, na reira ka whiwhi ki Tana takawaenga. Na te whakapono te
whanau a Iharaira i to ratou putanga mai ki waho o Ihipa ka aru i to
ratou kai arahi ki roto o te moana; a na runga i nga mana whakaora
a te Atua i hua ake nei na roto i tana whakapono. Ka whakaorangia
ratou, ka tutuki hoki nga Ihipiana ki te mate, i te arunga i a ratou. I
te tino whakapono o Hohua ki nga tohutohu mai me nga whakaari-
tanga mai a te Atua, ka whakaekea e ratou te pa o Heriko a nga taiepa
o taua pa o te hara ka hinga i runga i te whakapono ona kai whakaeke
kahore hoki nga mea wawahi me era atu mihini whawhai. Na taua
mana ano a Hohua i whiwhi ai ki nga awhinatanga mai o nga mea
whakamarama o te rangi i roto i tona mahi wikitoria i mate ai nga
Amori.
Nga Patai. — Ina whakamahia e koe to whakapono e pehea ana
tena ki te Atua? He pehea te ahei ai te whanau a Iharaira te whaka-
whiti ma roto i te moana whero? He aha nga mea i tupono i te wa
ia Hohua na runga i te whakapono?
RATAPU TUATORU
E WHAKATAKINA ANA ano hoki e Paora nga mea i tupono
kia Kereono, a Paraka Hamahona, a Iepeta, a Rawiri, a Hamuera,
a nga poropiti. Na te whakapono nei i hinga ai i a ratou nga ranga-
tiratanga i mahia ai te tika, i whiwhi ai ki nga mea i whakaaria mai i
mua, i tutakina ai e ratou nga waha o nga raiona, i tineia ai e ratou te
kaha o te ahi, i mawhiti ai i te mata o te hoari, i whai kaha ai i runga
i te ngoikore. Na te whakapono a Arami raua ko Amureke i puta
ai ki waho o te hereheretanga i te wa i tukitukia ai nga waara o te
whare herehere. Na te whakapono a Niwhai me Rihai, nga tama a
Heramana i tiakina ai i o ratou hoa riri i nga Ramana i te ahi, ahakoa
i waenganui pu ratou kore rawa tetahi i wera; a te mea nui ake i
whakamahia ki roto ki nga ngakau o ratou kai tukino, a whiwhi ana
ki te maramatanga me te ngakau ripeneta. Na te whakamahinga o
te whakapono taea ana ki nga ngaru o te moana te whakarongotanga.
Nga rakau e whakarongo ana ki te reo o te mea e whakapuaki ana i
runga i te whakapono. E taea hoki nga puke te whakaneke atu hei
whakatutuki i nga mahi tika, ka whakaoranga te hunga e mate ana,
ka peia atu nga wairua poke, a ka whakaarahia ake te hunga kua
hemo ki te ora. Nga mea katoa he mea whakamahi atu na roto i te
whakapono.
Nga Patai. — He aha i whakatakina mai e Paora nga mahi a nga
tangata kua korerotia ake nei? I nga mea whakamiharo i pa ki nga
tama a Heramana he aha te mea nui i hua ake i roto? He aha etahi
atu e taea ina whakamahia te whakapono?
RATAPU TUAWHA
TERA PEA E KIIA ko te whakapono motuhake ko ia anake e hara
i te mana whai kaha. Ko tona whaikahatanga i hua ake i to awhina-
tanga mai a te Kaihanga. Ko ta te whakapono nei he inoi kau atu.
Tera te tangata whakahawea ki te whakapono e mea ko te Atua e
mohio mai nei ki nga mea katoa. Mehemea ho Atua aroha, atawhai
tera e whakamahia mai e ia e homai noa hoki e kore rawa e talari me
ata inoi marika i runga i te inoi mo to whakapono. Ho maha noa
atu nga whakautu i roto i nga tautoko maha a te karaipiture, o whaka-
haere ana i ana mahi ina roto ano i nga ture Una whakatakotoria, a
ko te aki i te tangata kia mahi kia rite tonu ki Tana i pai mo to kore
hoki e tapatahi o poka ko ana ona i o to Atua whakaaro. Ahakoa
92 TE KARERE Aperira, 1943
hoki pehea te whakatakotoranga i nga ture o te rangi ko te panga
mai ona tikanga whakapainga ki te uri tangata kei runga ano i te
ngohengohe me te whakapono o te tangata.
Nga Patai. — Pehea mehemea ka kiia e hara te whakapono i te mana
whakakaha me koia anake? Ma runga i tehea ahua ta te Atua
whakautu i te inoi? He aha nga mea e poka ke i o te Atua whakaaro?
NGA MATENGA
A Maki Pirihi i whanau i te 17 of Hurae 1872 ki Takahiwai.
No te 17 o Tihema 1942 ka mate ia. He tangata tenei e whakanuia
ana e tona iwi Maori tae atu ki nga Pakeha. He tangata e tu ana i nga
marae, e taea ana e ia te whakataki nga korero o nehe ra. Na ana i
mihi te ope tuatahi o Ngapuhi kua whakawhiti atu ra kei ta wahi, ki
te marae o te pakanga. I tu Timuaki ia mo te Peka o Takahiwai
mo etahi tau maha. I tana nehunga na Hetaraka Anaru i whakatapu
te rua.
— Na Hone Paea i ripoata.
No te 22 o Pepuere 1943 ka mate atu a Hori Maki o Takahiwai, I
whanau ia i te 28 o Maehe 1858. He taokete ia no Maki Pirihi.
— Na Hone Paea i ripoata.
* * *
Ko Kiritahanga Teoha i mate i te 6 o nga ra o Mei 1941. Ona tau
kaumatua e 90.
Ko Phyllis W. Tangihaere i mate i te 1 o nga ra o Tihema 1942.
Tona kaumatua e 16 marama.
Haere e kui korua ko to mokopuna, haere i runga i te ringa kaha
0 te Atua. Na ana nei korua i tiki mai, noreira haere ki nga tupuna,
liacre ki nga matua, haere ki te iwi. Haere. Haere. Haere.
— Na Here Tangihaere i ripoata.
* * *
Tenei he parekura nui kua pa mai ki taku Peka, ara, tenei e rua
rawa nga kaumatua kua tangohia atu. Tuatahi ko Rangiwhau Karaka,
c 64 ona tau. He kuia kaha rawa tenei i roto i nga mahi o te Hahi,
tae noa ki tona matenga. Naku ano i whakahaere ona karakia me
tona nehunga i te 22 o nga ra o Pepuere. I te 23 o nga ra ka mate atu
a Tenia Pouwharetapu Kewene. Koia hoki te Timuaki Peka tuatahi
i te whakatunga o tenei Peka o Mangere, a i tukua honoretia ia i te tau
1938. He nui nga iwi i eke mai ki te tangihanga, Maori — Pakeha.
1 roto i nga karakia i whakahaeretia he nui nga kupu ataahua i puta
i nga kai korero, ara, ia Erata Billman, Erata Perrott me te Timuaki
Mihana. Miharo ana te hunga waho ara, nga Pakeha mo te tino
nai o nga whai-korero a te Timuaki o te Mihana e pa ana ki tenei mea
ki te mate. I nehua ki te urupa o Mangere i raro i te whakahaere a
Erata W. R. Perrott, Timuaki Takiwa, i te 26 o nga ra o Pepuere.
Heoi ra, haere to matou whaea, me to matou tuakana ki te mahi nui
kei tua o te arai.
— Na Teito Tangataiti, Timuaki Peka, i ripoata.
Creeds, Demoninational. — I cannot believe in any of the creeds
of the different denominations, because they all have some things in
tbem I cannot subscribe to, though all of them have some truth. I
want to come up into the presence of God, and learn all things; but
the creeds set up stakes and say, "Hitherto shalt thou come, and no
further," which I cannot subscribe to. — History of the Church, Vol.
6, p. 57.
Aperira, 1943 TE KARERE 93
PRIMARY
FIRST WEEK
Prayer.
The following is rather long but the children will enjoy repeating
it line by line or thought by thought after the teacher.
We bow our heads and close our eyes
While every little hand is still,
And pray, 0 Father, unto Thee,
That Thou will teach us of Thy will.
Bless Thou our happy Primary,
Our loving teachers everyone,
And wilt Thou bless each little child
That when our lessons here are done
We may remember what we've learned
And take some little lesson home,
That every thought and deed and word
May prove us still Thy very own. Amen.
Lesson:
JESUS BEGINS HIS TEACHING
Objective:
To help the child to know that when Jesus was a man He taught
the people the right way to live, and that many people, called disciples,
listened and believed His words.
Approach to Lesson:
Talk with the children about "teachers." A picture of a teacher
before her class may introduce the subject. You may ask, why do we
go to school? Why do we wish to learn? Why do we come to Primary?
Kind teachers come each week to tell us stories so we can learn about
Heavenly Father and Jesus. To-day our story will show us that Jesus
was a very great and good teacher. Many people loved to hear Him
teach.
JESUS AND HIS DISCIPLES
When Jesus was thirty years old He left His mother and Joseph
in Nazareth and started the great work which the Lord had sent Him
to the earth to do.
Before He began His work of teaching the people, He went to a
good man named John and asked to be baptized. So John baptized
Jesus in the river Jordan, and the Lord was pleased.
After Jesus was baptized He left John and His other friends and
went away alone into the wilderness. He wanted to think about the
things He was going to tell the people and ask the Lord to help Him
and make Him strong for His work. He fasted and prayed for many,
many days. The Bible says for forty days. That was a long time,
wasn't it? When Jesus came from the wilderness, He went from town
to town and taught the people to be kind, loving, and helpful. But
they liked most of all to hear about Heavenly Father, and Jesus was
always willing to tell them. He not only told them beautiful stories
that helped them to do right but He healed those among them who were
sick.
After people found out that Jesus could help them; preat crowds
followed Him wherever He went. Often He walked until His feel were
so sore and tired He could go no farther. But even when He was tired,
94 TE KARERE Aperira, 1943
He was not cross nor impatient, because He was, oh, so anxious that
everyone should know how to serve our Heavenly Father. As the days
passed, Jesus found so many who needed His help that it was difficult
for Him to teach all who wanted to hear Him.
Already there were many good people who loved Jesus, some of
whom left home and friends to be with Him and learn the beautiful
things He taught.
One day Jesus was walking by the river Jordan. There He met the
same John who had baptized Him. John was preaching to a great
crowd of people. When John saw Jesus coming he said to the people,
"Behold the lamb of God." The people heard what John said, but
did not understand what his words meant. The next day Jesus was
walking again on the banks of the river and He met John who had with
him two men. They had heard John preach the day before. When
John saw Jesus he said to his two friends Andrew and John, "Behold
the lamb of God." They understood John's words now. They knew
that Jesus was the Christ so they left John and followed Jesus. When
Jesus saw them He turned and talked with them and their hearts were
filled with joy. They went with Jesus to His home and stayed with Him
all day that they might learn more of Him.
After visiting with Jesus, John and Andrew probably hastened home
to tell the glad news to their families. Andrew said to Peter, his
brother, "We have found the Christ." Peter was happy for he and
Andrew were always talking about the time when Jesus would come.
They were fisherman, so when they pushed their boat out from the
shore one morning we may be very sure they were thinking and talking
about Jesus.
And Jesus, walking by the sea of Galilee, saw the two brothers
casting their nets into the sea, "and he saith unto them, follow me and
I will make you fishers of men." He meant that He needed them
to help Him teach the many people who were eager to hear Him. The
Bible says they left their nets and went with Jesus willingly for they
wished to learn more of His ways.
When Jesus had gone only a few steps further, He saw two more
fishermen, James and John. They were mending their nets. He called
them, too, to help Him. And they left their father in the boat with
th-a servants and followed Him.
On another day Jesus went to a city called Galilee. On the way
He met a man named Philip. Jesus knew Philip was a good man, and
He said to him, "Follow me." And Philip was happy to go with Jesus
for he knew that Jesus was the Great Teacher that John had told him
about.
Soon there were other good men who came to listen to Jesus.
They believed the things He taught, and loved to be near Him.
We are going to call all who believed the words of Jesus and
listened to His teachings, His disciples, for a disciple is one who learns
something from another.
We shall hear a great deal about the disciples in our stories about
Jesus, for they were with Him most of the time.
As the days went on, more people followed Jesus, for He went
about all Galilee teaching and preaching and healing all manner of
disease among the people. And there followed Him great multitudes
of people whom He called disciples.
Aperira, 1943
Less
TE KARERE
SECOND WEEK
JESUS CHOOSES TWELVE APOSTLES
95
Objective:
Our Heavenly Father chooses His leaders from among those who
live near to Him.
Lesson Helps:
Bible, Matt. 10:1-4; Mark 3:13-19; Luke 6:12-19.
Impress the children through the lesson story that since it was
impossible for Jesus to teach all the people at once it was necessary
to choose a certain few who should be especially trained to teach others.
Thus, the truth was spread farther and faster than was possible by
one man. Keep in mind also the thought that those who were chosen
were men who loved the right and desired to learn the truth.
Story:
THE CHOSEN TWELVE
Last time we talked about Jesus we learned that He went about
among the people teaching them and blessing them. He told them
beautiful stories and healed their sick. Many people loved Jesus,
and followed Him wherever He went. Some left their homes, families,
and friends just to be with Jesus, because they believed His words.
There were people in many cities who loved Jesus and wanted to listen
to Him. Jesus could only be in one city at a time. There were no
automobiles and trains in those days, so it took Him a long time to
go from one city to another.
You will remember in our last story Jesus called some very good
men to follow Him. Can you remember some of their names? They
were Peter and Andrew, and James and John and Philip and many
others. They were called disciples because they wanted to learn, and
Jesus did teach them many things. Now that He had so much to do,
what do you think He did? Yes, He called some of these good dis-
ciples to help Him. He wanted them not only to teach, but to do
many other things for Him; so He had to have very good, strong men
who could not be coaxed away from doing His work.
Jesus wanted to choose the right men to help Him. He knew His.
Heavenly Father could help Him, so one night He went up on to a moun-
tain all by Himself. He stayed there all night long. He said prayer
after prayer, asking God to help Him choose the right men.
Then, when day had come, and while many people were gathering
to hear more of His wonderful words, Jesus called some of His disciples
to come closer to Him. When they came to Him, willing to do any-
thing He wished them to do, He chose twelve of them. He gave each
a special blessing and named them Apostles.
You would like to know their names, wouldn't you?
There were Simon Peter and Andrew, his brother, James and
John, Philip and Bartholomew, Matthew and Thomas; then there were
another James and another Simon'and two men named Judas.
After Jesus blessed His Apostles they stood close by Him for a
few minutes. Then Jesus walked down the mountain with them. Many
people had gathered to listen to Jesus and He taught them and healed
their sick.
The Apostles were honest and true and loved Jesus with all their
hearts. They stayed with Him, travelled with Him, and helped Him
when crowds gathered about. Later Jesus sent them out to be His
messengers. Then they went from city to city and preached to all
who would listen, and they blessed the people and healed the siek.
When they returned to tell Jesus what they had done their hearts were
filled with joy.
/
96 TE KARERE Aperira, 1943
Picture and Conversation: Show picture, "The Last Supper."
Mary, you may touch the picture that is Jesus. What helped
Mary to tell that one was Jesus, Robert? You may count the Apostles,
Jane. Why did Jesus choose the Apostles? What kind of men were
they? What were their names?
THIRD WEEK
Lesson: JESUS TAUGHT US TO BE KIND
Objective:
If we follow the example and teaching of Jesus we will be happy.
Illustrative Material:
Pictures of children showing kindness to other children or animals.
This type of picture may be found in magazines. Look through your
picture box, you may find exactly the one you need to illustrate this
lesson.
Approach to Lesson:
Introduce the thought of the lesson with a short discussion of the
pictures.
What story does each picture tell us? When Jesus was on the
earth, what did He tell the Aopstles and the people? He said, "Love
one another." Do you know a story about Jesus that showed that He
was kind? Tell us about it.
Presentation of Lesson:
Tell the following story:
THE LOST SKATES
One afternoon Jimmie was sitting on the porch, thinking about
his lost skates. This was the reason he was thinking about them.
Down the street, near the corner, a little boy was skating back and
forth. Watching this boy had made Jimmie think sadly about his own
skates.
The boy at the corner went slowly and uncertainly up and down.
He seemed to be just learning to skate. Occasionally he tumbled, but
most of the time he got along quite well.
As he came close, Jimmie was surprised to see how shabby the boy
was. But, though the boy was so poor looking, his skates were quite
new.
"They are very much like mine," thought Jimmie. Just then the
boy skated past him.
"They are just like mine," thought Jimmie. Then, when the
boy skated past again, Jimmie saw, printed on the straps the word
Jimmie. "Why they are mine!' shouted Jimmie.
He stepped in front of the boy. "Where did you get my skates?"
he demanded.
The little boy stared at him with round, frightened eyes. "They're
not your skates,' he said. "They're mine. The Junkman gave them
to me."
"I don't care who gave them to you," said Jimmie, crossly. "They
are mine. What's your name?"
"Stephen. I live over by the tracks."
"Well! See! My name is Jimmie, and here it is, right here, where
I printed it myself — Jimmie. So they are mine!"
The little boy looked worried. "The Junkman gave them to me.
He found them in the gutter where they had been thrown away."
"They must have rolled down the walk when I took them off,"
said Jimmie, recalling that day when he had fallen and hurt his cheek.
Aperira, 1943 TE KARERE 97
"Well, any way, I didn't throw them away. And they are mine. Give
them to me!"
The little boy sat down and began to tug obediently at the straps.
"I guess you're right," he said. "They must be yours."
Jimmie took the skates and ran home. At his own doorstep he
looked back. The boy was still sitting where Jimmie had left him, but
now he was leaning over, his head on his arms, crying.
Jimmie had thought he would be perfectly happy to have his skates
back again. He had been so sorry to lose them, and he had hunted
high and low for them!
But he couldn't help thinking about that little ragged boy. He
kept remembering how he had looked hunched over there on the side-
walk, with his head down, crying. Jimmie thought so hard about it
that he couldn't enjoy his dinner.
As he was getting ready for bed, he suddenly made up his mind
about something. He slipped on his bathrobe over his pyjamas and
went downstairs, into the living-room where his mother and daddy
were.
"I want to talk to you," said Jimmie.
"Why, what is it, Son?" asked his mother.
Then Jimmie told them about the ragged boy who had been skat-
ing at the corner that afternoon. He told them just how the boy had
looked — so small and shabby, and how he had put his head down and
cried.
"And I think," said Jimmie, at last, "that if you don't mind,
Mother, I'll give the skates back to him. He really believed they were
his; and somehow, it doesn't seem right to take them away, just because
the Junkman made a mistake and thought they had been thrown away,
there in the gutter."
"I think you are just right," said his mother. "And I'll tell you
something else I think" — and she kissed him — "I think you will be
happy."
And that is exactly what Stephen thought when, next morning,
Jimmie and his mother drove over to the little house by the railroad
tracks and gave him the wonderful skates, to keep for his very own.
Stephen was so happy — and so was Jimmie!
"Dearie, dearie me!" said the Junkman, when he heard about it.
"This world is just plumb full of good people!"
Song: "Can A Little Child Like Me."
FOURTH WEEK
Lesson: THE CHILDREN'S HOUR
Objective: To give the children an opportunity for self-expression.
Song: "Shine On," No. 90 in Primary Song Book.
Prayer:
Repeat the Lord's Prayer in concert before the opening prayer is
said by one of the children.
Song: "Happiness," No. 28 in "Primary Songs for the Missions."
Lesson: HAPPY PLAY TIME
Objective:
To help the child to learn and grow by doing.
This beautiful thought expressed so well by Robert Lewis Strven-
son will be inspiration for the story which you will tell to the children.
/
98 TE KARERE Aperira, 1943
"I expect to pass through thi?s world but once. Any good thing,
therefore, that I can do, or any kindness that I can show to any human
heing, let me do it now. Let me not defer it or neglect it, for I shall
not pass this way again."
Story:
THE MAGIC OF A KIND ACT
It was a bleak, snowy day; the train was late; the ladies' room
dark and smoky; and the dozen women, old and young, who sat wait-
intg patiently, all looked cross, low-spirited, or stupid. I felt all three,
and thought, as I looked around, that my fellow-beings were a very
unamiable, uninteresting set.
Just then a forlorn old woman, shaking with palsy, came in with
a basket of wares for sale, and went about mutely offering them to the
sitters. Nobody bought anything, and the poor old soul stood blink-
ing at the door a minute, as if reluctant to go out into the bitter storm
again.
She turned presently, and poked about the room as if trying to
find something; and then a pale lady in black, who lay as if asleep
on a sofa, opened her eyes, saw the old woman, and instantly asked,
in a kind tone, "Have you lost anything, ma'am?"
"No dear. I'm looking for the heatin' place to have a warm
'fore I goes out again. My eyes is poor, and I don't seem to find the
furnace nowheres."
"Here it is," and the lady led her to the steam radiator, placed
a chair, and showed her how to warm her feet.
"Well, now isn't that nice!" said the old woman, spreading her
ragged mittens to dry. "Thanky, dear; this is proper comfortable,
isn't it? I'm most froze to-day, bein' lame and wimbly; and not selling
much makes me kind of down-hearted."
The lady smiled, went to the counter, bought a warm drink and
some sort of food, carried it herself to the old woman, and said, as
respectfully and kindly as if the poor woman had been dressed in silk,
and fur, "Won't you have this warm drink? It's very comforting such
a day as this."
"Sakes alive! Do they give food to this depot?" cried the old lady,
in a tone of innocent surprise that made a smile go round the room,
touching the gloomiest face like a streak of sunshine. "Well, now,
this is just lovely," added the old lady, sipping away with a relish.
"This does warm the cockles of my heart!"
While she refreshed herself, telling her story meanwhile, the lady
looked over the poor wares in the basket, bought soap and pins, shoe
strings and tape, and cheered the old soul by paying well for them.
As I watched her doing this, I thought what a sweet face she had,
though I'd considered her rather plain before. I felt dreadfully
ashamed of myself that I had grimly shaken my head when the basket
was offered to me; and as I saw the look of interest, sympathy, and
kindliness come into the dismal faces all around me, I did wish that I
had been the magician to call it out.
It was only a kind word and a frienplly act, but somehow it bright-
ened that dingy room wonderfully. It changed the faces of a dozen
women, and I think it touched a dozen hearts, for I saw many eyes
follow the plain, pale lady with sudden respects; and when the old
woman got up to go, several persons beckoned to her and bought
something, as if they wanted to repair their first negligence.
The lady's act was not done for effect, and no possible reward could
be received for it except the ungrammatical thanks of a ragged old
woman.
Aperira, 1943 TE KARERE 99
NEWS FROM THE FIELD
The above is a picture of the "nursery" group of the Auckland Branch Relief
Society with a few of the parents and Sister Ryan, third from right, who is in charge
of the nursery, outside the entrance to their comfortably appointed room. This inno-
vation of providing for the care of the children of the mothers of the Society was due
to the desire and efforts of the presidency to assist the mothers in some of the
problems that has in the past kept them from attending Relief Society meetings.
TAMAKI BRANCH, H.B.
Reported by Wm. Harris
February 2nd marked the opening of
the Tamaki M.I. A , the function being
held in the Oddfellows' Hall, Danne-
virke. Many European friends attended,
including a number of servicemen from
the CD. S.I. and was voted by the visi-
tors to be the finest entertainment of its
kind. The social was kept at a lively
pace from start to finish, the programme
being ably controlled by Cowley Harris
and Tapsell Meha. An appetizing supper
was served by the ladies, which brought
timely relief to the dancers and "hungry"
ones. Congratulations, you M I. A. officers!
Keep up the good work !
Bro. Eruera Taurau, who left this
Branch eleven years ago to reside in the
Wairarapa District as President in
charge, is at present in Tahoraiti making
arrangements for the renovation of bis
old homestead. It is the intention of Bro.
Taurau to reside again in this Branch.
When Bro. and Sister Taurau and family
settle down they will be an asset to the
Branch. Of late, Bro. Taurau's health
has been on the decline, the affairs of the
District being carried on by his counsel-
lors. A hearty welcome awaits the Tau-
rau family!
Both Sisters Amy Takerei and Char-
lotte McLaughlin, who were reported
patients in the Dannevirke Hospital, are
now home again.
Bro. Eriata Nopera and Bro. Rahiri
Harris have been on a extensive tour of
the East Coast, attending huis arranged
by Sir Apirana Ngata and Hon. P. K.
Paikea, Minister in Charge of the Maori
War Effort, in connection with the Re-
habilitation of Maori Soldiers. They re-
port having good meetings.
An enjoyable St.r.day was spent in the
Branch on February 14. Visitors present
were: Bro. Hirini Christy of Nuhaka, Bro.
George Randall of Hastings (chairman
of the Hui Tau Preparation Committee)
and Bros. Nopera and Meha of the Dis-
trict Presidency. The topic of the day
was the forthcoming Patriotic Hui Tau.
Bro. Geo. Randell outlined fully the pro-
gramme for the Hui, fiving instructions,
and exhorting the Saints to support and
make this the biggest Hui Tau ever. Bro.
Hirini Christy, in his usual way, delivered
an inspirational sermon, which was fully
appreciated by his attentive listeners.
A meeting with the Dannevirke Pat-
riotic Society was held in the afternoon,
there being present Mr. H. s. M. Quigley,
Secretary of the Society. Mr. D, 1.
Crooks, member on committee and also
Secretary of the Dannevirke County
Council, and Mr. II. M. Tatere. Maori
representative on the Committee.
100
TE KARERE
Aperira, 1945
On Tuesday, March 2nd, news was received from Bro. Raymond Going,
Sgt. -Pilot in llie R.A.F. in England, saying that at Christmas time he had
become engaged to Miss Dorothy Williams of Dyerth, North Wales.
Four days later word was leceiveu uiat he was posted as missing from
operations three days earlier. These messages both give cause for joy and
sorrow, though shocked at the luicst iniormarion, Brother Going's family and
relatives leel secure in the hope that all is not lost.
Both Bros. Christy and Ranaell spoke
at this meeting, and after a full discus-
sion it was the unanimous decision of
the Dannevirke Patriotic Society to sup-
port fully our effort in raising funds, in
support of our candidate. This was fully
felt when they suggested that our aim
be for £8000.
"Nuff" said. The campaign is now
under way. The candidate, by the way,
is Miss , I mean . Perhaps I
should keep this a secret. I think I will!
Can you guess ? Never mind, a pleasant
surprise awaits you!
President Cowley was a welcome visi-
tor to the Branch on his way to Hast-
ings on Thursday, February 18. Bro.
Rahiri Harris joining him, where a meet-
ing to discuss the Hui Tau is being held
with Mr. Rainbow, Mayor of Hastings.
On his return from Hastings on Febru-
ary 22, Pres. Cowley stayed overnight,
leaving the following morning for Auck-
land. We appreciate President's visits,
and always look forward to them.
The Tamaki Branch, especially the
many personal friends of Sister Jewel
Cowley, take this opportunity of wishing
her "many happy returns" on attaining
her seventeenth birthday.
Born March 2, 1926, Jewel will have
been in New Zealand just on five years.
If you should be here on your 21st birth-
day, Jewel, we promise to put on a big
birthday party for you. Kia Ora, Jewel!
Visitors to Dannevirke between now
and Hui Tau are especially requested to
bring all the money they possess.
The Ladies' Committee will show you
how easily you can get "rid of it." Al-
ready they have — I was going to say
£8,000, but no, they are still a few shil-
lings off! Big events are coming off
shortly — a strong committee planning day
and night to attain their mighty objec-
tive.
Among the Maori boys attending the
Dannevirke High School is Hapi Potae
of the East Coast. With other Maori boys
from Whangarei, Rotorua and the East
Coast, they spent a Sunday with us,
enjoying themselves immensely. Hapi
Potae, I understand, comes from a family
of Saints from the East Coast.
Bro. Taylor Mihaere was home to visit
his mother and family before going into
camp at Christchurch, where he is to
undergo training in the R.N.Z.A.F. Good
luck, Taylor! Kia Kaha!
On February 22, the Tamaki Primary
held a very successful Valentine Party,
many Pakeha visitors, with their child-
ren, attending. It was a great success,
the children enjoying themselves im-
mensely. The officers are to be congratu-
lated, considering they are just a new
and "young" team, and this being their
first big event for the year. The officers
concerned are: Eliza Harris, President;
Awhitia Hira, 1st Counsellor; Josephine
Barclay, 2nd Counsellor and Joy Takerei,
Secretary. Splendid work, Primary offi-
cers! Keep it up!
The Tahoraiti Platoon of the Maori
Home Guard is now at last in action.
With 37 members, training commenced
on Sunday, February 28th, with Lieut.
Lui Paewai in charge.
Some of the members include Wi
Duncan, Karauria Wirihana, William
Thompson, William Harris, Leonard Snee
and Ronald King. With a few more
exercises and route marches, you will
notice a big change with some of these
brethren, especially Bro. Wi Duncan, who
is the biggest member in the platoon.
WHANGAREI DISTRICT
Reported by Hone Paea
Returning to their respective homes
from essential work for Christmas holi-
days and stopping in Whangarei to pur-
chase things to take back home, the fol-
lowing brethren, Geo. Anderson, Wm.
Palmer, Pera Wihongi and Heteraka An-
drew, received an urgent call to attend
at the hospital. This is how Brother
Pera Wihongi related the incident: —
On the 24th December, at 2 p.m., Mrs.
Plaisted (Presbyterian) received an
urgent call from the hospital that her
baby (about a year old) was not expected
to live. The mother of the child having
heard of the Mormons, wondered if they
could do anything for her baby. The
four of us were rounded up and rushed
to the hospital in a taxi. When we ar-
rived there the matron met us. We intro-
duced ourselves as Mormon Ministers.
She took us into the ward, and told us
if we had not made a mistake as the baby
we were sent up to see was not a Mor-
mon, but a Presbyterian baby. We told
her that was the right baby. She then
told us the nature of the child's sickness,
and for us not to touch the baby. We
explained to her the purpose of our visit,
that we had to lay our hands on the
baby's head. After a while she con-
sented, on condition we washed our hands
before we left. She then told us as soon
as we were ready she would call the other
nurses to order. We told her to come
near and witness the performance of the
ordinance. I looked around at the other
nurses, who stood with bowed heads as
Bro. Heteraka blessed the baby. The
matron and the nurses joined us in the
Amen. The very next day the mother
of the baby received word that her baby
was on the way to recovery. The mother
was so happy when she heard the news
she gave me 10/- for our trouble. I ex-
n'"'"'"' +h~ Gosnel to her and that we
were not paid ministers. I explained the
different organizations **» her, nnd she
Aperira, 1943
TE KARERE
101
donated the 10/- to the Awarua Relief
Society.
There are approximately 24 families
(Maori) living in Awarua, of which there
are 16 where both husband and wife are
Mormons, with an average of five child-
ren per family. Three of these Mormon
families can claim 4 7 grandchildren.
Seven of our Gleaner Girls went in for
Home Nursing instructions and passed,
each receiving a signed certificate.
A letter has been received from Pte.
David Tari (65371) of the Maori Bat-
talion. He is quite well, and in a few
days will be returning to their base
camp. Bro. Tari was wounded during the
Libyan campaign.
Another hospital case was told me
when Bros. Geo. Anderson and William
Palmer were called to the hospital. When
they arrived they found a brother of
Whangaruru in a very critical condition.
The doctor told them the patient will not
live very long. They were allowed three
minutes with him. They had a short
service and administered to the patient,
and it was fully three-quarters of an hour
before they were asked to leave. Bro.
Anderson returned the next day and
found the patient in a cheery mood. A
few days later they got word that the
patient had returned home in good health.
The Awarua Gleaner President, Mary
Wihongi, had a korero with her co-
workers— how they could help with the
coming Hui Tau. I believe they are plan-
ning a big "Eye's Kreem" party for the
second week in April; all the proceeds
for the Hui. I'm sure it's going to be
a success. When Mary and her gang
get together — say, there's no stopping
until the thing is accomplished.
Bro. Koni Tari, 1st Counsellor of the
Awarua Branch and chorister in the
M.I. A. for the past two seasons, who has
been working around Hawke's Bay. paid a
hurried trip home to take his family back
to H.B. His wife is already in the Bay —
working in a canning factory, I believe.
Sister Tari was an active member in the
Belief Society and also in the M.I. A.
work. Maybe the climate has attracted
them. We wish them every success in
their new kainga.
Koni Neho and John Paea were or-
dained deacons by Wahangu Neho and
Remana Heke respectively.
Bro. Friday Pirihi of Takahiwai was set
anart as President of the Takahiwai
Branch by Paepae Witehira.
Best wishes to the folks of Uawa.
WANGANUI BRANCH
Reported by Betty Stent
On the 6th of February, 194 3, out-
small collection of Saints in Wanganui
lost one of its most valuable members,
its secretary and reporter, etc., when
Zona M. Stent left our fair city to (ravel
to Chris tchurh. where she is attending
the Teachers' Training College, for two
years, after which she will take up the
school teaching profession.
The Becretarialship lias been pa ted
back to Elder C. A. Stinaon, and the Te
Karere reporting has been banded down
to younger sister Betty, who will strive
to do her best in t he new p .■ [tion.
MANAWATU DISTRICT
Reported by Polly WiNeera
Our Sunday evening services, of late,
have been well attended and very inspir-
ing. Our visiting Mormon marines have
attended and delivered very fine speeches
and have borne their testimonies of the
truthfulness of our Gospel. There have
been quite a number of non-members
among them who have visited our meet-
ings regularly.
Bro. and Sister Kere Katene (Emily
Mark) have been visiting Bro. and Sister
James Elkington and family at D'Urville
Island for a period of three weeks' vaca-
tioning. They were accompanied by Sis-
ter Rangiruhia (Lucy) Pene and her
fiance, Sergeant James Farley of Cali-
fornia. They all expressed their unlimited
joy for the wonderful time shown them
by those kind people down there, and
Sgt. Farley says no words can express
the friendliness and hospitality of the
Maori. He has never experienced any-
thing like it in any part of the world.
The Maori is a race of people unmatched.
On the 6th February, Ngati Poneke
members and many others were again
to the fore in entertaining another group
of boys home from the Middle East. The
reception was held at the usual time and
place. Mid the "karanga" and to the cry
of "Toia Mai te Waka," Lt.-Col. Baker,
former Commander of the Maori Bat-
talion, and nine of the boys were wel-
comed, the rest being unable to attend as
their wounds were of a more serious
nature. Kingi Tahiwi, Snr., was Master
of Ceremonies. The Rev. Hohepa Taiapa
conducted the service; the hymn sung
was "Au E Ihu," prayer following. The
first speaker called was Hapi Love,
father of the late Col. Love, who ad-
dressed the congregation and also wel-
comed the boys back. Hohepa WiNeera
was called as a representative of Ngati
Toa, and Hone MacMillan represented
the northern tribes and Ngati Raukawa.
Action songs were rendered by the Club
members, "Haere Mai e Nga Iwi" and
"Ngarongo o te Pakanga Nei." Everyone
joined in the singing of "Maori Bat-
talion."
Next speaker was the Hon. Mr. Coates,
who spoke at length on the work done by
the Maori Battalion, and how they have
added lustre to the British Empire, New
Zealand and most of all to the Maoris
themselves, who are the real New Zea-
landers. Next speaker was the Hon. Mr.
Mason, Acting Native Minister, who said :
"We are very proud for what is being
done by the Maori boys who have
brought great fame to New Zealand, and
1 have the honour and great pleasure of
welcoming you home."' The Hon. Mr.
Jones, Minister for Defence, said in bis
speech: "We feel proud to know that the
Maori troops were the first to enter the
Italian City. . . . To Lt.-Col. Baker and
hoys, as Minister for Defence and per-
sonally, I want to congratulate you
sincerelj for the wonderful job you have
done over there, and take pleasure in
welcoming you home to your pe<
Kingi Tahiwi expressed his thanl
the help and co-op. 'ration the Club baa
down in Bupporl ing and helping to
TE KARERE
Aperira, 1943
make it possible for them to be always
on the job whenever the boys come
home, to welcome them in such a grand
way. He also thanked Mrs. Baker for
her devoted support to the Club.
Lieut. -Colonel Baker arose to address
the congregation mid enthusiastic ap-
plause. But for an unusual wound to his
tongue his speech was excellently de-
livered. He said that before this war he
thought we, as a race, were slipping, but
after fighting all this time along side
thousands of New Zealanders, especially
the Maoris, he decided to withdraw his
opinion. "There is no fighter like the
New Zealander. I had the honour to
command the Battalion under fire longer
than any previous commander." In his
opinion the Maori Battalion was the easi-
est to command, their discipline rated
second to none; they were asked to set
the standard of conduct both in and out
of camp, and no other soldier was re-
spected like the Maori. Col. Baker gave
a brief outline of the main battles in
which the Battalion took prominent part
(some of which have rot yet been fully
discussed in N.Z.), and named the officers
who were lost in same, Lt.-Col. Love
being the greatest loss to the Battalion.
He then read out his speech he delivered
to the boys before returning to New
Zealand. He said, among many things :
"Keep that love of God which has helped
you out on many an occasion. ... I will
remember you all as my best friends . . .
the comradeship of the Maori and pakeha
has never been so strong as it is now
in the N.Z.E.F. overseas — that that same
spirit which now exists among you all
will extend further after the war. . . ."
(Applause.)
Lt. Rangiuia said they were overcome
by the welcome extended them by Ngati
Poneke and were more than grateful for
the trouble the Club members went to
in preparing such a welcome-home for
them.
On the 17th of last month Bro. and
Sister Peneamine WiNeera entertained
approximately 50 guests at their home on
the occasion of the coming-of-age party
for their youngest son, Edison te Kanae.
Among the guests were Chief of the
Medical Staff of the U.S. Marines and
four others. After tne usual toasting,
speeches, replies and other formalities at
the dinner table, all adjourned to the
dance hall, where a merry time was had
by all. The following day a special din-
ner was prepared for the boys alone,
which finally brought the celebration to
a close. Eddie then returned to camp
to fulfil his military duties.
HAURAKI DISTRICT
Reported by Joe Kohu
During the month of December a Maori
Queen Carnival was held in the Tauranga
District to raise funds for patriotic pur-
poses It terminated with a Grand Patrio-
tic Ball being held in the Tauranga Town
Hall, with the winning Queen, Mrs. Andy
Williams, being crowned in a spectacular
Maori crowning. Special credit was con-
veyed to the Judea M.I-A. members by
Mayor L. R. Wilkinson for their services
in the crowning ceremony and all other
activities. The amount raised was ap-
proximately £1000.
Reorganisations of the Judea Branch
Auxiliaries took place during the month of
January so as to give all members a
chance to be leaders and also to increase
interest in the various offices and callings.
The Judea M.I. A. has been active
throughout the summer months. Holding
their meetings regularly, and with the
newly-elected officers the work is forg-
ing ahead. The balance sheet shows that
194 2 was the most successful financial
year.
Visitors to the Judea Branch include
President Matthew Cowley, who informed
President Roy Matthews that the Judea
choir will be needed at the coming Hui
Tau at Hastings, and he desires that the
choir members be made to attend, as
all activities will be devoted to patriotic
purposes. The said choir, after a special
trip to Huntly late last year, have on
numerous occasions entertained the sol-
diers at military camps, attended patrio-
tic functions and farewell parties and,
above all, sang at every Sunday School
meeting in place of hymn practice.
Brother David Matthews, son of Bro.
Sam Kohu and Lizzie Hall, writes that
he's quite well and safe in the Italian
prison camp, but desires very much for
some of the Maori delicacies.
On February 5, 1943, Sonny Charles
Kohu, son of Charles Kohu and Mary
Hughes, died of an unknown disease.
His body was laid to rest in the Motua-
pae Cemetery after funeral services were
held in the Judea Chapel, with Pres. Roy
Matthews in charge
NELSON DISTRICT
By J. R. Robinson
Sunday School has been regularly at-
tended in Nelson of recent weeks and
good musters are coming along to give
the teachers encouragement. Elder Sel-
wyn has had a baby daughter presented
to him on or about the 14th February.
Congratulations, Bill, and we hope that
Sister Selwyn is keeping well.
Brother Angus Elkington is giving us
good lessons and something to think
about. Come on Angus, what about a
written talk for Te Karere.
Nuke (whose surname I don't know)
has been having a busy time with the
children, and keeping them in good order
with some very fine stories. Good luck,
Nuke; keep up the good work.
A recent increase of one was made
when Bro. Robinson, usually known as
Robbie, was transferred to Nelson by the
firm he works for, who incidently enjoys
the meeting held in this town.
Mick Stinson, if you ever read this,
will you write Bro. Robinson at 49 Rus-
sell Street, Nelson, as he would like to
hear from you and your good wife. Con-
gratulations, Mick, on your wedding. I
am sorry I was unable to attend, but
hope everything went well. Best of luck.
Brother and Sister Elkington, who are
staying on the mainland at present, have
not been in good health, but we hope
they are now better.
GISBORNE BRANCH
Reported by Hine McGhee
The Te Hapara Sunday School is now
working steady under new Supt. Bro. Ray
Kahuroa and Bro. Wai Hamon as his
assistant and secretary.
Sister Flora Poki, our former secretary,
has been called to camp and is some-
where in Wellington.
For several weeks Sister Ngaro Potae,
one of our former missionary girls, has
been a very sick patient in the Cook
Hospital. She is now improving slowly.
Bro. and Sister Eru Tawiri Of Muri-
wai are new members of the Te Hapara
Branch since making their home in Gis-
borne.
The Muriwai Saints are busy prepar-
ing for the coming wedding of Sister
Lucy Porou to George Whakataka of
Tokomaru Bay. The big event will be
held on March 27.
The marriage of another former mis-
sionary girl was that of Mary, eldest
daughter of Bro. and Sister T. Smiler, to
Mr. Kape Rangi of Nuhaka. Many friends
were invited. The reception was held at
the Patutahi Hall, where the happy couple
received many valuable presents.
Bro. and Sister William Macdonald are
proud parents of another daughter, born
February 19, 1943.
Since the war began Bro. "Pop"
Hamon and Mr. Pare Keiha of Gisborne
have become very bosum friends, and are
seen quite often drinking a bottle of gin-
ger beer together. Better watch your
step, Pop.
TAUMARUNUI BRANCH
By Howard Osborne
The Taumarunui Branch have little to
report this month. The Relief Society has
commenced a thrift club to save for next
Christmas, and if the present rate of con-
tributions continue each member will
have a handy nest egg for Christmas
fare, etc.
The Branch has commenced holding
Sunday evening services in the Victory
Hall in the hope that investigators will
roll up.
The Primary Association are interest-
ing the little ones in scrap-books and
sewing, as well as games and songs.
The Sunday School is about holding its
own, in spite of war conditions.
WELLINGTON BRANCH
Reported by Ray Stinson
Wellington Branch has been very for-
tunate in having a visit from President
Cowley and his wife. The Saints in
Wellington were happy indeed to have
the associations of President and his
wife and enjoyed the inspiring talks of
both. The same day we had over twenty
marines of the U.S.M.C, who also bore
their testimonies, and it certainly helps
and strengthens our own testimonies
when we see these young boys who have
come so many miles from their homes
and will stand up among their mates and
among strangers and speak their beliefs.
Bro. and Sister Tengaio of Nuhaka
Branch are at present on a visit here.
HUNTLY DISTRICT
Reported by E. A. C. Scott
On February 7th the Puketapu Branch
held a very successful Hui Peka, one that
I am sure was thoroughly enjoyed by
everyone present. One pleasing feature
was the large number present. The local
Saints truly appreciated the attendance
of those from outside branches, which
extended to as far south as Rotorua. The
meetings were held continuously through-
out the Sunday and ended with the
general meeting, commencing at 2 o'clock
and was well attended.
We were very pleased to be blessed
with the presence of President and Sister
Cowley.
STATISTICS
Births. — To Bob and Erma Horscroft,
a son — born February 3rd, 1943 at
Tauranga.
To George and Frances Jones, a daugh-
ter born — Feb. 22, 1943, at Tauranga.
Tauranga.
Blessings. — Hurihuri Harare Pohutu-
hutu — born December 27th, 1935, and
blessed by Rawiri Ihaka, February 14th,
1943. Maata Harare Pohutuhutu — born
in 1936 and blessed by Harry D. Marshall
on February 14th, 1943.
Brother and Sister Harry D. Marshall's
son, born December, 1942, was blessed
by Tetana Te Hira on February 14th,
1943.
Baptisms. — Clara Tuhinga Pohutuhutu,
born November 25th, 1929, and Russell
Paraone Pohutuhutu, born September 14,
1943, were baptized by John Apiti and
confirmed by Tetana Te Hira and John
Apiti respectively on February 14th, 1943.
HUI TAU NOTICE
With regard to the announcement by President Cowley as to
articles and contributions toward the Hui Tau — Send all articles before
the 15th April, 1943.
Keep in Touch with your District Presidents about train trans-
portation to Hui Tau. As soon as information is received, all particulars
will be forwarded immediately to your District Presidents.
Remember that the Hui Tau begins Friday 23rd, 1932, which
means that Everyone Should be There by Thursday night.
7\(a Here Tangihaere
E Te Karere, tena koe te kai torotoro i nga morehu o roto
i te whare o Iharaira. Tenei etahi korero ruarua te tukua
atu nei hei mau haere atu mahau ki nga marae maha e tae atu
ai koe, hei panui atu mahau ki nga uri o runga i nga waka i
haere mai nei i tawhiti nui i tawhiti roa i tawhiti pamamao i
te hono-i-wairua. E nga iwi e nga reo e nga hapu e nga
huihuinga tangata tena koutou.
Tenei ahau»to koutou teina tungaane iti rawa te whaka-
hau nei ia tatou ano i runga i nga tikanga o te rongopai na te
mea, ko etahi kei te oho, ko etahi kei te moe. Ko te take i
penei ai ahau, i hoki taku titiro i te wa i haere ai a Ihu ki te
inoi i te wa ia ratou ko Ana apotoro i Kehemane (Matiu
26:40) e ki ra — A ka haere mai ia ki nga akonga, rokohanga
mai e moe ana, na ka mea ia kia Pita, ha, ko ta koutou tenei,
te mataara tahi tatou, kia kotahi haora, no reira ko nga apotoro
i haere tahi ratou ko te Ariki i warea hoki ratou e te moe, ko
tatou ra nei me kaua hei moe, no reira te whakahauhau ia
tatou.
E te hunga e moe ana, kua roa te taima mo te moe, e oho
mauria te pikaunga a to tatou Ariki, kauaka hoki hei ngoikore
te whakaaro i nga ngoikoretanga o tenei ao matemate. Ko
te kii tenei a etahi, me pewhea ta tatou hoki atu ki nga mahi
ate Atua i te mea kua wareware matou ki te huarahi o te
Ariki. E te hunga e hapa ana i te mohiotanga, he maha nga
huarahi kei roto i nga tuhituhinga hei whakaatu kia tatou.
Kei ia Matiu 26: 4i -e ki ana "kia mataara me te inoi, kei uru
ki te whakamatautauranga. He hihiko te wairua, ko te kiko-
kiko ia he ngoikore, " noreira ko tenei ngoikoretanga e pa ana
kia tatou katoa, no reira, kia maia, kia mataara ki te karakia
me te inoi, kei puta ohorere mai te taenga mai o te Ariki, ka
mau mai ano tatou e tu pohehe ana ki mua i Tona aroaro.
E nga tuakana me nga tuahine me te whanau tamariki, e
oho, -maranga mauria te pikaunga a to tatou Ariki me to tatou
tupuna me Aperahama. Me titiro e tatou a Hiperu 11 : 1 — "Na,
te whakapono, he whakapumautanga i nga mea e tumanakohia
atu ana, he whakakitenga i nga mea kahore nei e kitea." Na
konei ka mohio tatou he hoa ano to te whakapono ki te kore
tona hoa he mea mate. E matau ana tatou ma te mahi ka
kiia te whakapono he whakapono. Tuarua kei ia Matiu 11: 28,
"Haere mai ki ahau, e koutou katoa e mauiui ana, e taimaha
ana, a maku koutou e wh•akaokioki.,, Na te aroha o to tatou
Ariki kia tatou i homai e ia enei tikanga hei mahi ma tatou,
no reira kia kaha, kia u, kia maia ki te rapu i nga huarahi o
te Atua raua ko te Tama.
Haere i roto i te maramatanga o to tatou Ariki.
(a
Te Karere
Wahanga 38
Established in 1907
Hune, 1943
Nama 6
*>2&>&f>z&>&&^&>z&*z&z£^
Matthew Cowley Tumuaki Mihana
Kelly Harris Etita
Eru T. Kupa Kaiwhakamaori
Waimate Anaru Kaiwhakamaori
"Ko tenet Pepa i whakatapua hex hapai ake i te iwi Maori ki
roto i nga whakaaro-nui.'
"Te Karere" is published monthly by the New Zealand Mission of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and is printed by THE BUSINESS PRINTING
WORKS LTD., 55 Albert Street, Auckland, CI, N.Z. Subscription Rates: 3/- per
six months; 5/- per year; £1 for five years; £2/10/- for life. (United States Cur-
rency: $1.00 per year; $4.00 for five years; $10.00 for life.)
Address Correspondence, Box 72, Auckland, C.l, New Zealand.
CONTENTS
Editorial — Page
In Very Deed 132
Which Is It To Be? 133
Special Features —
Patriotic Hui Tau 134
Our Women and the Hui Tau 137
He Kupu Whakatupato 138
Ordinances and Ceremonies 152
Nga Mahi Mate Tohungatanga 155
The President's Page 139
The Woman's Corner 141
Joseph Smith's Teachings 161
Church Features —
Sunday School ,
Primal'}'
News from Hie Field
143
14(.
158
J
TE KARERE Hunc, 1943
Editorial . . .
IN VERY DEED
Born of a desire to provide some measure of patriotic
benefit for the Maori Battalion, President Matthew Cowley
first considered holding special Easter services at Hastings,
where the Korongata Choir would be used to furnish the
basis around which sacred concerts could be produced. In
consulting" with responsible leaders of the district it was
determined by President Cowley that a Hui Tan be held
primarily to bring to fruition a patriotic effort that would
"demonstrate in a convincing manner the spirit of patriotism
that is instilled within the hearts of faithful Latter-day
Saints."
In sponsoring this patriotic effort, the Mutual Improve-
ment Associations of the Hawke's Bay Provincial District
were given the task of organising functions for a queen
carnival to be finalised at Hui Tau. The assistance of local
patriotic societies in Dannevirke, Hastings, Napier and Wai-
roa were asked for and received. The degree of response to
this great effort is measured by the amounts gained in each
zone— Dannevirke £7,955/0/8; Hastings £1,320/5/- ; Wai-
roa £2,018/18/9 and Napier £400. These amounts, accord-
ing to agreed arrangements, were to remain within the zones
in which the}' were raised excepting the amount raised in
the Hastings zone, which His Worship the Mayor, Mr. Rain-
bow, as chairman of the Patriotic Society, pledged for the
Maori Battalion. At the Hui Tau itself a sum in excess^ of
£1,200 was turned over to the Patriotic Society to be dis-
tributed equally among the three zones of Dannevirke, Hast-
ings and Wairoa, and here again the share for Hastings was
to be credited to the Maori Battalion, bringing its total bene-
fit to more than £1,700.
For the Hui Tau and all other activities benefiting the
patriotic effort an amount approximating £2,400 was raised
in the five days of the Conference. Of this amount
£821/4/6 was contributed by the Saints and generous
friends for the maintenance of the Hui Tau proper. The
total cost of all Hui Tau and patriotic endeavour at this
Conference amounted to nearly £1,200, which is quite a high
figure, but considering the numerous events planned which
did not materialise, the very little return on confectioned
investments and the general maintenance costs of every-
thing, coupled with the fact that almost the entire amount
Hune, 1943 TE KARERE 133
•collected during the Conference itself came from the Maori ^
people already gathered at the Marae, the margin of profit §K
realised is an excellent earnest of patriotic effort. Accord- ^
ing to the controlling committee, the expense account of the %
Hui Tau itself was such that more than £300 was diverted
to the credit of the patriotic activities of the Conference.
At an expense of approximately £400 the patriotic effort has
a credit of £1,200 from Hui Tau at Hastings ,plus the
total amounts from the queen carnivals of £11,294/4/5, plus
£400 raised in Napier during the same period.
The New Zealand Mission of the Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints can justifiably point to this great effort
with pride in. sponsoring an effort which brings approxi-
mately £13,000 into the funds of the Patriotic Societies of
this country.
K.H.
WHICH IS IT TO BE?
Although very good general reports were given at Hui Tau of the
condition of the Mission, it was also emphasised that there was a
greater need for the presiding officers of districts and branches to
co-ordinate their efforts in the exercise of their stewardships. In his
talks to the Priesthood and the Saints in Conference, President Cowley
reiterated his impressions of thankfulness for the good accomplished
in the Mission during the absence of the Zion Elders and also during
these difficult war years. In the same breath, he urged us all to do
better, and showed us wherein we could do better.
The onus of responsibility upon the presiding brethren of branches
and districts is so great that in actuality they hold within themselves
the measure of vitality or lassitude of their respective branches and
districts. These offices are the means by which production is deter-
mined. They are the "supply and purchasing agents" of the potential
production plants of the branch and district. Theirs is a task of mar-
shalling all of the available material and forces to the point from
which they can be directed to the producing of prescribed articles. To
do this, they must lend themselves to more activity, to being more
available to their departmental officers for advice, di reel ion and
"okaying" the release and appointment of personnel for the good of
production. They are the "man-power officers" responsible for all
manpower requirements — on the battle front and on the home front.
In the desire to serve these men are rich and many of them have an
abundance of the "right spirit" which is the greatesl and most im-
portant qualification that offsets initial ignorance, but there are appar-
ently a few who disregard the promptings of thai spirit and arc
therefore retarding the work. Remember that there is no "standing
still" in the work of the Gospel. It is either forward or backward.
If it isn't forward, it must then be backward.
Which is it to be? Only von can determine.
K.H
134 TE KARERE Hune, 1945
Patriotic Hui Tau
By President Matthew Cowley
The Hui Tau which was held at Hastings during the Easter
holidays will long be remembered in New Zealand as the most
unusual as well as one of the most successful conferences ever
convened by the Church in this mission.
It was decided some months ago that the Annual Conference
this year would be in the nature of a campaign to raise funds for
the war effort. At the outset there was some question as to the
advisability of holding such a conference, but the success of the
Hui has convinced all that it was one of the best missionary activities
ever sponsored in New Zealand. How well the conference was con-
ducted and the patriotic fund campaign was carried out is now well
known, not only by those, who were in attendance at the conference,
but by people in all parts of the Dominion who have read the reports
in the leading newspapers.
The outstanding feature of the campaign was a Hui Tau queen
competition undertaken throughout the Hawke's Bay area and
directed by the mission officers of the M.I.A. There were four
candidates in this competition representing four sections of Hawke's
Bay, and the amount of money raised during the six weeks prior to
the conference is evidence of the public support they received. Mrs.
Apikara Paewai of Dannevirke was the winning candidate and the
amount collected in her behalf was £7,955/0/8. The other candi-
dates and the amounts raised in their behalf were Miss Walker of
Nuhaka with £2,018/18/9; Miss Amelia Crawford of Korongata
with £670/17/5; and Miss Ira Gillies of Hastings with £649/7/7.
The total for the four candidates collected prior to the Hui Tau
being £11,294/4/5. It is estimated that with the amount realized
from the various activities of the conference itself the grand total
will approximate £14,000
The conference visitors came from all parts of the North Island
and from the Wairau District of the South Island. Although the
Government had imposed restrictions in railway transportation dur-
ing the Easter holidays the Railway Department was very liberal in
its concessions to our people and none was denied transportation
because of the restrictions. The visitors were provided with sleep-
ing accommodation and meals at the beautiful Tomoana Show
Grounds near Hastings.
Meals w7ere provided for more than 2.000 people during the
four days of the conference. The food consumed by those living
at the grounds and the many visitors who attended the activities on
the various days was as follows : 1000 large loaves of bread ; 7200 lbs.
of pork; 2,000 lbs. of beef ; 1800 lbs. of mutton ; six tons of potatoes ;
2^ tons of kumeras, as well as many other varieties of foodstuff.
Hune, 1943
TE KARERE
135
The fact that there was no delay in serving the meals nor confusion
in handling such large numbers of people, speaks well for the organ-
ization and efficiency of the committees which were responsible for
this gigantic task.
The conference convened from April
23rd to the 26th. The first meeting was
held on Good Friday morning and was
an opening meeting for discussing the
work and problems of the auxiliary organ-
isations. The Mission Secretary, Elder
Kelly Harris, outlined the programme
for this meeting and directed the discus-
sion. In the afternoon a Maori welcome
was extended to Sir Apirana Ngata, M.P.,
Bishop Bennett of the Church of England
and party. Sir Apirana and Bishop Ben-
nett responded with eloquent addresses.
After paying a tribute to the Church for
its work among the Maori people, Sir
Apirana discussed to some length the part
the Maori was playing in the war. His
remarks were well received.
On Friday night a sacred concert was
held in the Municipal Theatre at Hast-
ings. The Korongata Choir rendered
some appropriate anthems, and other
numbers included solos, speeches, poi
dances and action songs. Mayor Rain-
bow of Hastings delivered a welcoming
speech at the concert, and Sir Apirana.
Ngata spoke on the rehabilitation of the
Maori soldier after the war.
On Saturday morning Elder Kelly Harris held a meeting with
the district and branch officers of the mission and discussed ways
and means of improving the relationship between the branches, dis-
tricts and the mission office. In the afternoon there was a pro-
gramme of sports, including a baseball game between two teams of
members of the United States Marine Corps. These men were all
Church members, belonging to a Mormon platoon of the Marine
Corps. They had been given special leave to attend the conference
and their presence added interest to the occasion. An open air
masquerade ball was held on Saturday night at the show grounds.
Sid Kamau's Maori orchestra furnished the music. The M.A.C.
( )ld Boys' Association sponsored the ball.
Between the hours of 8 a.m. and 12 noon on Sunday a general
Priesthood meeting was held at the covered stands on the show
grounds; and at the Same time, under the direction of Sister Cowley
.and the presidency of the Relief Society, Relief Society and Primary
The Late Arthur Elkington
In a letter to Mr. James
R. Elkington, of Nelson,
Pte. H. Elkington describes
how his uncle, Arthur El-
kington, met his death
while serving with the Maori
Battalion in the Middle East
Forces. "When he volun-
teered to stalk two or three
Germans he ran into an am-
bush and really had no
chance of coming out alive,"
states the letter. "We all
thought that there were at
the most only four Jerries
on the sector Uncle Arthur
was stalking, but actually
there were approximately
120. As soon as he found
he had run into an ambush
he did the only thing a
brave man could do. He
jumped up and waved his
irm in a circle to let us
know that the enemy was
all around. A sniper shot
him, but he had done his
job and we knew what to
prepare for."
During the recent confer-
ence at Nelson, advice was
received that L/Cpl. Herbert
Elkington of the Maori Bat-
talion was killed in action
during the victorious Tuni-
sian campaign.
We extend our sympathy
to Bro. and Sis. Elkington
and family in the death of
their son, and at the same
time trust and hope that his
sacrifie is not in vain.
136 TE KARERE Hune, 1943.
meetings were held in one of the large buildings. Counsel was given
at these meetings by the mission authorities and the condition of the
work in the mission was freely discussed by representatives from
all districts.
At 12 o'clock a parade was held in honour of Anzac Day.
Veterans of the last war, Maori soldiers, members of the women's
auxiliary forces and U.S. Marines participated in this parade.
At 2 p.m. a general service was held at the covered stands. Some
inspirational discourses were delivered at this meeting and the con-
gregation was especially thrilled by the testimonies of the Marines
who spoke. The talks of these men reminded all of the Elders who
had laboured in New Zealand.
At 8 p.m. another sacred concert was held in the Municipal
Theatre at Hastings. An inspiring programme of music and speeches
appropriate for Easter and Anzac Day was rendered to an attentive
and appreciative congregation.
Monday was sports day and every minute of the day was
crowded with events of unusual interest. Thousands of people
came to the show grounds to witness the sports and enjoy themselves
at the places of amusement which had been provided for the occasion.
The grand ball with the crowning of the queen was held Monday
night in the Assembly Hall at Hastings. The crowning ceremony
was beautifully arranged and Mayor Rainbow of Hastings read the
proclamation and crowned Sister Apikara Paewrai queen of the Hui
Tau.
On Tuesday morning the people began to depart for their homes,
and a memorable, as well as unique, incident during the journey of
those travelling to the north was a testimony meeting held on the
train. The meeting continued over a distance of two hundred miles,
and no time was wasted between testimonies.
The success of the conference as a patriotic effort exceeded
the expectations of everyone. The Hui Tau Board is to be congratu-
lated for the magnificent work of the committee which it appointed
to plan the conference and manage the various activities. This com-
mittee, which included both members and non-members of the
Church, is to be highly commended for its untiring efforts which made
the Hui one of the best ever held in the mission.
Although the patriotic campaign and conference were sponsored
by the Church the objective would not have been accomplished with-
out the remarkable support received from Maori and pakeha, and the
public generally, irrespective of religious ampliation. All were united
in a common cause.
The Church is indeed grateful to all who contributed to this
effort; especially to the A. and P. Society for the use of the Tomoana
Show Grounds and buildings; to the Patriotic Committee of Hastings
for the use of the, Municipal Theatre and Assembly Hall, as well as
for invaluable assistance rendered throughout the entire campaign ;
(Continued on page 142)
Hune, 1943 TE KARERE 137
Our Women and the Hui Tau
By Elva T. Cowley
THE Saints of New Zealand brought to a triumphant conclusion
their 1943 Patriotic Hui Tau. The Hui being unique in pur-
pose and activity will be remembered as one of the crowning
successes in the history of the New Zealand Mission of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.
For weeks the sisters of the Relief Society, as well as others,
gave of their time and energy to raise money for their sons, husbands,
fathers and brothers who are fighting so nobly for them. They
sponsored concerts, programmes, held bazaars and dinners, etc. The
societies who were unable to contribute in these activities were gener-
ous with their money donations. Even though their energy and
endurances were taxed to the utmost before the Hui, the women
did not lose sight of their great obligations to make of it a spiritual
success.
On Easter morning, with a glorious blue sky overhead and the
sun shining with a warm glow on all living things, they assembled
in the big house to gain instruction and commemorate the resurrec-
tion of our Lord and Saviour.
Talks on education, spirituality, child welfare, Red Cross and
home nursing, loyalty, cleanliness and thrift were given in both the
Maori and English languages by women with a deep understanding
of the gospel and a wide knowledge of life. At the conclusion oi
the Relief Society session, the time was allotted to the Primary
Association. This meeting took the form of a class demonstration.
The officers and teachers acted as the children and provided much
pleasure by their questions and answers. Demonstrations were given
in recreational activity as well as general instructions to the othcers
and teachers in regard to reports, organization and teaching.
Sister Awhitia Hiha, a member of the dental clinic of Danne-
virke, gave a most instructive and educational talk about the care of
the teeth. She demonstrated with drawings, a tooth brush and a
set of dentures, from the clinic. Her vivid portrayal of the mis-
chevious and destructive enemy, "berty germ," will long be rejiiem-
bered by all.
At 1200 hours everyone was asked to assemble on the inarae
to participate in a short ceremony in commemoraiion of An/.ae Da\.
after which the women again met to resume their work. This meet
ing took the form of discussion on general problems and <|i.iestions.
One could not help feel thankful for the blessings derived from
being a member of sneh great organizations.
138 TE KARERE Hime, 1943
To the General Board and all the sisters in Zion connected with
the Relief Society and Primary Association we extend onr love and
greeting, although we are many miles away we feel your great
interest in us and our work. We are truly grateful for your inspira-
tion and leadership and instructions received from time to time.
May the Lord shower his blessings upon us all and help us further
His work throughout the world.
HE KUPU WHAKATUPATO
Na William Mannering
E te iwi, tena koutou.
I a matou i te Hui Tau, i rongo ahau i tetahi o nga Hunga Tapu
e korero penei ana : "Kahore e tino pai kia noho harakore tonu te
tangata ; engari kia uru ano nga mahi a Hatana i etahi wa, kia whai
take ano te ripeneta." Ehara tenei i te korero hou ; ka hia hold oku
rongonga i waenganui i a tatou. Kua rongo hoki ahau i etahi e
whakahua ana i te korero a te Karaiti hei tautoko : "Ko taku kupu
tenei ki a koutou, ka pera ano i te rangi, mo te tangata hara kotahi
ina ripeneta, nui atu i te hari mo nga tangata tika e iwa nei tekau
ma iwa, kahore nei a ratou mea e ripeneta ai." Ruka 15:7. Tena
pea, i korerotia hei korero rawe noa iho. Oti ra, ahakoa he korero
hianga, ka nui te he ki taku whakaaro : kei rongo nga mea kuare, ka
tangohia hei kupu tika; nga hoa riri ranei, ka mea he tino akoranga
tena no to tatou Hahi, pera i ta Paora i mea ai ; Roma 3: 8. "(Ko
te kupu whakapae teka tenei mo matou, ki ta etahi hoki ko ta matou
kupu tenei), 'Tatou ka mahi i te kino, kia puta ai he pai.' Tika tonu
te whakahe mo ratou."
Tetahi, mo te hunga ngoikore ; kei te takatu tonu hoki a Hatana
ki te tautoko i nga whakaaro kino, i nga. hiahia he hoki, e tupu ake
ana i roto i te ngakau o te tangata. Ka nui te mohio o te Rewera
ki te whakapati i te tangata ki te mahi i ana mahi, tae atu ki te
whakahua Karaipiture hei tautoko, ina hoki Matiu 4 : 6. Ehoa ma,
ka nui rawa o tatou hara tawhito, hei ripeneta mo tatou ; kauaka e
mea, me hara hou ano, engari me rongo ki te kupu a Ihu, "Na, kia
tika koutou, kia pera me to koutou Matua i te rangi e tika ana."
(Matiu 5:48.)
Kaati. "Ma te Atua o te rangimarie, nana nei i whakahoki mai
i te mate to tatou Ariki a Ihu, taua Hepara nui o nga hipi, he meata-
nga na nga toto o te kawenata mutunga-kore, Mana koutou e mea
kia tino tika i runga i nga mahi pai katoa, kia mahia ano e koutou
Tana i pai ai, Mana e mahi i roto i a koutou te mea e ahuareka ana
ki Tana titiro iho, i roto ano i a Ihu Karaiti ; waiho atu i a la te
kororia, ake, ake, ake." Amine.
Hiperu 13:20-21.
Hune, 1943
TE KARERE
U9
The President's Page
ORGANIZATION AND ORDER
OF PRESIDING
The New Zealand Mission is divided into
districts, and the districts are in turn divided
into branches.
The District President. — Presiding over
each district in the mission is a district presi-
dency composed of a president and two coun-
sellors. The district presidency is directly
responsible to the mission president for the
conditions in the district. The district presi-
dency presides over all religious activities of
the district, but does not supervise the work
Pres. M. Cowley of missionaries from Zion, nor the work of
missionaries called by the mission president.
These missionaries are under the direct super-
vision of the mission president. The missionaries and the local presi-
dency should consult together as often as possible on the conditions of
the district, and the missionaries may act in an advisory capacity to
the local brethren on behalf of the mission president when instructed
to do so by the mission president. The missionaries may assist the
district president where possible and counsel with them, but it should
be distinctly remembered that the local membership is entirely the
concern of the district presidency, and that they should take care
of problems in the branches or difficulties among the members. Only
when called upon to do so should the missionary express his opinion.
or exercise authority in these matters.
The district president is appointed by the mission president. He
may select his own counsellors, but only after he has consulted with
the mission president and submitted to him the names of those he
would like to act as his counsellors. The district presidency also names
the presiding officers of all district auxiliary organizations. This, how-
ever, must not be done until after the district presidency has consulted
with the mission officers of the auxiliary organizations. For example,,
the district presidency shall not appoint district officers for the Sunday
School until the mission Sunday School president, or superintendent, has-
been duly consulted; and so on with the Relief Society, M.I.A., etc.
The district president and his counsellors should meet together at
least once each month and discuss the conditions of the district. They
should meet, in turn, with the district officers of the auxiliary organiza-
tions at least once every three months.
The district presidency should visit the respective branches in the
district as often as possible and consult and counsel with the branch
presidencies. Each branch should hold a branch conference once each
year, and the district presidency, and also the district officers of the-
auxiliary organizations should be present at these conferences.
The district presidency may organize and reorganize branches in
the district, select the branch presidents, only after the consent of the
mission president has first been obtained. The district presidency
shall supervise the ordinations to the Aaronic Priesthood, but ail
nominations to the Melchizedeck Priesthood shall first be submitted to
the mission president before ordinations are performed.
The Branch President. — A branch president and two counsellors,
members of the local Priesthood, preside over the branch. Befon
\
140
TE KARERE
Ih,
, 1943
selecting the branch president, the district presidency shall first con-
sult with the mission president. The branch president may choose
his own counsellors after consulting with the district presidency and
the mission president. The branch presidency shall appoint the pre-
siding officers for the various auxiliary organizations of the branch,
only after consulting with the district officers of the respective
organizations.
The branch president and his counsellors should meet together at
least once every week. The branch presidency should meet with the
officers of the branch auxiliary organiza-
tions once each month, or oftener when
necessary- The branch presidency shall call
branch teachers to visit the homes of the
Saints each month; and the presidency shall
meet each month with these teachers and
hear their reports. The branch presidency
presides over all Priesthood and religious
activities of the branch. The branch pre-
sidency is responsible for the condition of
the branch.
Order of Presiding. — "In all meetings
the one highest in authority is the presiding
officer. In the mission field the presiding
order is: Mission President, District Presi-
dent, Branch President, and other branch
officers as they officially lank." Mission-
aries under the direction of the mission
president are not presiding officers unless
they are also district or branch officers.
They should be helpful to the district and
branch officers and sustain them before
the Saints. Problems of the branch or dis-
trict should not be referred to the mission-
aries, but to the district and branch officers.
CABLEGRAMS FROM
ZION
"Pres. Grant and brethren
send love and blessings to
"ou and all in Aotea. May
your Hui Tau be most suc-
cessful. Doctrine & Coven-
ants 88: 118, including 126.
Mere well. Thoughts of
hangi fires awaken keen ap-
petite. God bless you all."
— Rufus K. Hardy.
"Thinking of you all.
Wish successful Conference.
Sincere regards, Elders Big-
ler. Goodwill, Evans, Wal-
lace, Lambert, Smith, Hen-
derson, Kirkland."
— Glen Rudd.
Both of these messages
to President Cowley and the
Saints of this Mission
awaken in our hearts the
throbbing beat of "aroha,"
assuring us of an interest
in the faith and prayers of
Zion.
"The individual presiding does not always conduct the exercises.
For instance, the mission president may visit a Sunday School. The
superintendent should ask him his wishes and respect him as the pre-
siding officer, but the mission president will doubtless tell him to go
ahead with the programme as it has been planned. It may be, how-
ever, that the mission president has a message to give to those present.
The superintendent will, of course, be happy to have him do this."
This same rule also applies when a mission officer of an auxiliary
organization is visiting a district or branch meeting of the auxiliary.
The presence of the mission officer should always be acknowledged and
his wishes respected.
The minutes of the branch should record the name of the branch
president, if present, as the one who presides at the meeting, and then
show also the name of the one who conducts. If the district president
or mission president is present at the meeting it is not necessary, and
may be confusing, to record in the minutes that the district president
or mission president presided. If the minutes show that the district
president, or mission president, was present that will be sufficient
acknowledgment of their positions as the highest presiding officers.
This same rule should be followed in the keeping of the minutes of
all other organizations of the districts, branches or the mission.
The Secretary. — The district secretary shall be appointed by the
district presidency after his name has been submitted to the mission
Hune, 1943 TE KARERE 141
president and mission secretary for their approval. The branch secre-
tary shall be appointed by the branch presidency after his name has
been submitted to the district presidency, district secretary, mission
secretary and mission president.
The district secretaries and branch secretaries are not presiding
officers and they may attend meetings of the district and branch presi-
dencies only upon invitation.
It is expected that all men and women holding offices in the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints shall obey the principles they
re ore sent.
—MATTHEW COWLEY.
The Woman's Corner
THOUGHTS ON TEACHING
By Elva T. Cowley
I wish to express my gratitude and appreciation to the women in
the mission who contributed to the financial and spiritual success of our
patriotic Hui Tau.
I also congratulate and thank you who so ably rendered your
speeches and presented your lessons on the various programmes.
The Relief Society and Primary meetings to my mind were gems
of spiritual thought and instruction.
My greatest desire is that those inspiring messages shall not have
fallen on deaf ears, but be used to further the work of the various
organizations.
The success and progress of our work in this mission is not deter-
mined by the effort we put forth to make a success of any one special
function. Our success and progress can only be estimated by our dili-
gence and constancy throughout the years.
Every female member of the Church, if she lives her religion
and is faithful, is a prospective officer or teacher in some organization.
Every woman who becomes a mother has that greatest of callings
automatically thrust upon her.
The success of any organization depends upon the co-operation
of mothers, teachers and children. It is our greatest desire, there-
fore, to stimulate you to become better teachers.
The following suggestions may help you in your great calling:
Love your work and love those with whom you are called to serve.
Have faith and pray for the blessings of God to help you in your
teaching.
Live the gospel yourself. You cannot teach successfully that
which you do. not practice. People will soon become wise to you. It
is easier to teach by example than by precept. The gospel seeds you
plant may take root and reap a bounteous harvest.
Put your house in order and others may be inspired to follow your
example.
Keep the word of wisdom so you can stimulate others to do
likewise.
142 TE KARERE Hune, 1943
Prepare your lessons thoroughly before standing before your
class. You may be able to fool yourself by poor preparation but not
your audience.
Turn to the scriptures for hints on teaching. Learn from the
Master Teacher the various methods of presenting your subject.
Enrich your lessons with stories, pictures, visual aids, examples,
etc. Whatever your lesson may be try to find other material to supple-
ment it. Make your own charts and drawings if you do not have access
to other materials.
Endeavour to solve the discipline problem through interest. Dis-
cipline is largely a matter of good teaching and not correction. Make
your lessons so interesting that it is unnecessary to discipline.
I once read of a teacher whose lesson on Christ's healing of the
sick and blind was so interesting that a little boy, after she had finished,
exclaimed that when he grew up he was going to be like Jesus and make
the blind to see also.
Prepare "quizz" lessons occasionally. The radio quizz programmes
are very popular and are interesting to adults as well as children.
If you are a Primary teacher take a special interest in the new
child. Make that child feel welcome and at ease. If you do not, he
may be reluctant to come again.
Encourage your children to cultivate hobbies. Great joy can
be derived from hobbies. They also help to solve the leisure time
problem.
Music is one of the most important teaching vehicles. There is
always a need for good music. Lofty thoughts and religious truths are
found in beautiful songs. Good music educates the soul as well as
the mind and promotes righteous living. Therefore teach your children
to sing. Organize children's choruses.
Hand work and recreation are essential to the normal develop-
ment of every child. Do not neglect this phase of your teaching.
Children will respond to physical activity when they cannot be reached
by other means.
May I say to you that this is not the day for excuse hunting, pro-
crastination or alibing. Satan will willingly help you in all three.
May I say in the words of our Saviour: "Let your light so shine before
men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father
which is in heaven."
PATRIOTIC HUI TAU — (Concluded from page 136)
to the Patriotic Committees in the Dannevirke and Wairoa zones for
their magnificent support in the queen competition ; to business con-
cerns and private individuals for equipment and labour contributed ;
to the Maori organizations which furnished items for all programmes ;
and to the Relief Societies, Primaries, branches and individuals
throughout the Mission who contributed both money and articles
of handwork to be used for defraying the expenses of the conference
itself. And above all we thank God for the beautiful weather which
made it possible to carry out the complete programme of the Hui.
Hune, 1943 TE KAREkE 143
SUNDAY SCHOOL
THE GOSPEL'S POWER
Theme —
Our Latter-day Saint Sunday Schools are, potentially, the greatest
agency on earth for mobilizing power. In Sunday School we learn how
to spiritually equip ourselves for the responsibilities of the priesthood,
and it is the priesthood — the priesthood alone — which can harness God's
power, the only ultimate, everlasting force.
With God's power synchronized to our faith in executing His com-
mands, the ponderous tread of dictators' armies will never shake the
ground beneath us, for the rock of truth paves our routes of march.
Christ's lips spoke our assurance of this source of strength when, at the
Roman Bar of justice, He told Pilate, "Thou couldst have no power at
all against me, except it were given thee from above."
Our Sunday Schools, through increasing our efficiency in God's ser-
vice, are expediting the supply route to this self-same authority which
defied Pilate. This route, unlike the now historic Burma Road, can
never be severed by an enemy's master encircling manoeuvre. It may,
however, through failure of the necessary traffic of prayer, faith, and good
deeds, disintegrate through disuse.
Power and force, assert the tyrants who connive to rule over us, are
the only laws which all men recognize. In the letter, if not the implica-
tion, we are in accord with this assertion, for in Sunday School we pre-
pare to grasp the rod of a mighty empire. May we ever be inspired to
employ this power in promoting man's growth, instead of his destruction.
— By Joseph W. Backman, Jnr.
SACRAMENT GEM
Bless us, O Lord, for Jesus' sake
O may we worthily partake
These emblems of the flesh and blood
Of our Redeemer, Saviour, God.
CONCERT RECITATION
7 John 4:21.
"And this commandment have we from him, That he who loveth
God love his brother also."
KORERO A NGAKAU
/ Hoani 4:21.
"Kei a tatou ano hold tend ture, he mea nana. Te tangata e
aroha ana ki te Atua, kia aroha lioki ki tona tenia.'"
TO THE MEMBERS,
Here are a few things that might help us to be better members
of our Sunday School.
144 TE KARERE Hune, 1943
In the presentation of the Sacrament Gem each Sunday by a
little child it is hoped that its purpose is being fulfilled. It is im-
portant that we all bear these few things in mind — All members
should learn the Sacrament Gem and be able to repeat it in concert
with the child conducting it every Sunday except the First Sunday
of the month, when the child will repeat it alone. In asking this,
we trust that it serves to bring to mind the Sacrament of our Lord
and to help us keep near Him. If at any time your Te Karere is
late for your First Sunday keep to your previous Sacrament Gem
and Concert Recitation.
You could help your School by either having song books of your
own, or assisting your officers to procure some for the School, and
when these books are provided to see that your children or your-
selves do not misuse these books. They are your property whether
you take them home with you after each meeting or leave them to
the officers to look after for you. The important thing is — you
are not co-operating if you do not sing the songs during the meeting.
Try not to be too late for your meetings of worship. It is wise
to come to meeting with the thought in mind of adding to some-
one else's joy. Come with a little to give others — not worldly goods,
but friendship, smiles, cheer, goodwill and your worship to God.
TO THE SUPERINTENDENTS.
We are asking you to use all of this month during your class
periods to bring your classes up to last month's lessons. If there
are some schools who are keeping pace with the outline, it is well
to review some of the lessons or perhaps spend some time on ques-
tions not previously settled. The purpose is to give all schools the
opportunity to bring all schools up to date with their work. We aim
at conformity of all lesson work in all schools as much as possible.
This is impressed upon us by the fact that there are so many of our
members changing their localities that their contribution to the
Branches they attend is lost if they have no guide as to what lesson
work is carried out. Visitors would also benefit by being able to
continue the lesson work in the next school they attend. It will also
be an assurance that our schools are endeavouring to conform to the
unification of all class lessons as is envisaged in the Church plan.
The Maori Class will follow lesson printed.
Sunday School teachers are asked to be present with officers
at 10.10 meeting every Sunday morning. If a teacher is unable to
be present at this meeting and does not send in an excuse to the
Superintendency, it is then the responsibility of the Superintendency
to arrange for a teacher or teachers to take the class or classes. It is
very important that teachers sense the value of their appointment.
They are the 'key personnel" of the School.
Hune, 1943 TE KARERE 145
Continued neglect to any officer or teacher to attend to his oi-
lier duties, be it Superintendent or teacher, for a successive period
of more than one month without proper notification is to be con-
sidered grounds enough for those positions to be refilled or new
appointments made.
KELLY HARRIS, Sunday School Superintendent.
For the Mission Superintendencv.
MAORI CLASS.
RATAPU TUATAHI
TE KARAIPITURE e ki tonu ana i nga whakaputanga o te oranga
ki te hunga e whakamahi ana i te whakapono ki te Atua me te ngohe-
ngohe ki nga mea e marama mai ana i taua whakapono. E tino pumau
ana nga kupu a te Karaiti mo taua take "Ko ia e whakapono ana, ka
oti hoki te iriiri, ka whakaorangia, na te tangata e kore e whaka-
pono, ka tau te he ki a ia." Maaka 16: 16, a me tenei ano. "Ko ia-
e whakapono ana ki te Tama, he ora tonu tona, ko ia e kore whaka-
pono ki te Tama, e kore e kite i te ora; engari ka mau tonu te riri a te
Atua ki a ia." Hoani 3:36. Pera ano nga akoranga a ona Apotoro
i muri mai o Tona matenga, i whakaako hoki i nga ra katoa o to ratou
minitatanga (Nga Mahi 2:38, 10:42, 16:31). Tetahi huanga o te
mau tonu o te whakapono ki te Atuatanga he piki haere no te whaka-
aro nui ki nga karaipiture, kei roto te kupu a te Atua, me te whakaaro
nui hoki ki nga kupu me nga mahi a ona pononga kua oti nei te whaka-
mana, e kore nei ano ko Ia.
Nga Patai: 1. Whakatakina etahi rarangi karaipiture e tautoko
ana i te whakapono ki te Atua e ara ake he oranga i roto? 2. Pehea
te akoranga a nga apotoro mo tenei take? 3. He aha tetahi huanga
e tupu ake ana i te mau tonu o te whakapono ki te Atuatanga?
RATAPU TUARUA
TE WHAKAPONO HE HOMAITANGA na te Atua. Ahakoa hoki
kei mua i te aroaro o te katoa e ata whai ana kia whiwhi, otira ko te
whakapono he homaitanga noa na te Atua. E ahei ai kia whiwhi
ki tenei peara utunui, e hoatungia ana ki te hunga anake e tika kia
whiwhi i runga ano i te tapatahi me te mau o nga whakaaro. Ahakoa
e kiia ana te whakapono ko te tikanga tuatahi o te Rongopai o te
Karaiti; ahakoa hoki ko te kaupapa o te oranga whakapono otira kei
mua atu o te whakapono ko te whakaaro kotahi me te wairua papaku.
e ahei nei te kupu a te Atua kia tau ki roto ki te ngakau. Kaore e
akina ana te tangata kia tahuri mai ki te mohiotanga ki te Atua; ahakoa
ra ka horo atu ta tatou whakatuwhera i o tatou ngakau ki nga mea
o te pai, ka homai e te Matua kia tatou te whakapono e tupu haere nei
a taea noatia te whakaoranga.
Nga Patai: 1. I te mea kei mua i nga aroaro o nga tangata katoa
te whakapono he aha te mea nui kei roto? 2. Ko wai te hunga e
whiwhi nui ana i te whakapono? 3. He aha kei mua atu o te whaka-
pono a he pehea hoki ta te Atua tikanga mo tatou mo to tangata?
RATAPU TUATORU
TE WHAKAPONO ME NGA MAHI. Ko to whakapono i tetahi
ahua e hara i te mea ma reira anake e whiwhi ai ki te whakaoranga.
Ko tenei tikanga i whakatakot <>ri;i e to Karaiti tao atu ki ona Apotoro,
me te kaha o te whakapuaki i tenei hoi tohu kua kitoa tera e ara ak
tetahi whakaako ranga he, ara ma to whakapono kau ka ora ai .te
tangata. I whakaakona e te K ai \\ hakaora ma te mahi e tutnki'ai
e mana ai tetahi whakahaere, e tupu ai hoki to whakapono. Ata tirohia
ona kupu "E kore e tomo ki te eahgatiratanga o te rang! ngh tangata
140 TE KARERE Hune, 1943
katoa e mea mai ana ki ahau e te Ariki, e te Ariki, engari ia e mea ana
e ta Toku Matua i te rangi e pai ai." Matiu 7: 21. "Te tangata kei
a ia nei aku ture, e puritia ana hoki e ia, ko ia te arohaina ki ahau ;
ki te aroha tetahi ki ahau, ka arohaina ia e Toku Matua, a ka aroha
ahau ki a ia, ka whakaatu ahau ki a ia."
Npa Patai: Ma te whakapono anake ranei e whiwhi ai ki te whaka-
oranga? 2. I te kaha o te whakaakoranga a te Karaiti me ona Apo-
toro, ma te mahi ka tupu ai te whakapono, he aha te mea i kitea atu
c tatou i roto? 3. Me pehea te tangata e arohaina ai e te Matua?
RATAPU TUAWHA
E MARAMA ANA TE whakaaturanga a Hemi "He aha te pai e
oku teina ki te mea tetahi he whakapono tona, a kahore ana mahi?
E taea ranei ia te whakaora e tana whakapono? Ki te mea e noho
tahanga ana tetahi teina, tuahine ranei, ki te mea ranei kua kore he
kai mana mo tenei ra mo tenei ra, a ka mea atu tetahi o koutou kia
ratou, haere marie kia mahana kia makona; a kaore e hoatu e koutou
kia ratou nga mea e matea ana e te tinana, he aha te pai. Waihoki
ko to whakapono ki te kahore ana mahi he mea mate, ko ia anake hoki.
Na, he ki tenei na tetahi, he whakapono tou, he mahi aku; whakakitea
mai ki ahau tou whakapono motu ke i au mahi, a maku ara ma aku
mahi e whakakite atu toku whakapono kia koe." Hemi 2: 14-18. Me
tapiri atu ki tenei nga kupu a Hoani: "Ma konei hoki tatou ka matau
ai kua matau tatou ki a Ia, ki te puritia e tatou ana ture, ki te mea
tetahi kua matau ahau ki a Ia, a kahore e pupuri i ana ture, he tangata
teka ia, kahore hoki te pono i roto i a ia. Te tangata e pupuri ana
i taua kupu kua tino rite pu ia ia te aroha a te Atua; ma konei tatou
ka matau ai kei roto tatou i a Ia." 1 Hoani 2:3-5.
Nga Patai: 1. Pehea te whakaaturanga a Hemi mo te whakapono
raua ko te mahi? 2. Pehea hoki ta Hoani? 3. He aha te maramatanga
o roto o enei whakaaturanga?
PRIMARY
FIRST WEEK
LOVE FOR GOD'S CREATURES
For the Teacher:
TO A LITTLE CHILD
I like to have you come, and show
The longing in your eyes;
I like to see your face aglow
With wonder and surprise.
I like to have your elbow lean
For help upon my knee;
I like to hear your questions keen
From doubt your mind made free.
Oh, little child, whose simple truth
Is placed in me secure,
My heart keeps telling me I must
Such confidence make sure.
This lesson will be a good introduction to the lessons which will
follow this month. Have pictures you have used during the year placed
about the room where the children can see them easily. Include in
the number "Jesus Blessing Little Children."
Hune,1943 ^ ; T£lgA£ERE 147
Story:
A LITTLE GIRL AND HER PET
This little girl's name is Miss Bowles. One day her mother told
her that she was going to have lunch at Sir Joshua Reynold's home.
She must have been happy for everyone loved Sir Joshua. He was
an artist. Do you know what an artist does? Tell us Jane. Sir
Joshua was a very special artist. He not only loved children but he
always played with them when they went to his studio. You know
a studio is a room where the artist paints his pictures. When Sir
Joshua invited little Miss Bowles to have lunch with him, he knew
he was going to paint her picture. He said to the mother, "Dress your
little girl in a simple white dress, because I like to see little girls in
simple dresses. And then besides, she can play if she isn't dressed
up too much."
It was a lovely drive from her home to the studio. She didn't
go in a automobile. Why? She went in a carriage, drawn by two
white horses. The horses held their heads up and stepped high as if
they, too, were glad they were going to Sir Joshua Reynold's home.
Just as Miss Bowles stepped out of the carriage, the cutest little
black and white dog came racing down the walk to greet her. But
little Miss Bowles wasn't a bit afraid. How could she be when the
little dog came right up to her and stood wagging his tail? Perhaps
she patted him on the head, or maybe she threw a stick, so he could
bring it back to her, just as your dog does. Sir Joshua heard her
laughing and the dog barking as he came down the walk to welcome
her and her mother.
Almost as soon as they went into the house the maid said that
lunch was ready. Sir Joshua sat next to little Miss Bowles and told
her all about the dog. A lady whose picture he had painted had given
it to him. She had taught the dog a number of clever tricks. "After
lunch, I'll show you his tricks," he said.
Sir Joshua loved to surprise his little friends. When they weren't
looking he would take their handkerchiefs from them, or suddenly put
a toy in their laps. He liked to see the look of surprise and delight
come on their faces.
After lunch little Miss Bowles played with the dog again. She
clapped her hands and jumped up and down when she saw his clever
tricks.
When she went back into the house the dog went with her. Why
do you think she is holding the dog so fast in her arms? Notice the
sparkle in her eyes as she squeezes him. Her eyes seem to be saying
to Sir Joshua, "Now you can't take him away, can you?" Do you
think the dog minds being held so tightly? Perhaps he isn't very com-
fortable, but he knows the little girl is holding him fast because she
wants to keep him, and he is glad to be with her for he knows she loves
him. But perhaps he wishes she wouldn't squeeze him quite so hard.
Mary, show us how Miss Bowles is sitting. Thank you, Mary.
Did you notice that Mary kept her head and eyes very still just as
Miss Bowles is doing in the picture? Maybe Miss Bowies was afraid
to look away even for a second for fear Sir Joshua would play a trick
on her and g-et the dog away.
Sir Joshua painted so fast that perhaps Miss Bowles didn't know
when her picture was made. She must have gone to his house several
times before it was finished. Every time she went she played with the
little dog. The dog was happy when she came. Why?
Her father and mother were very pleased with the picture. They
said it was just like their little girl. (Look at the picture again.)
Sir Joshua loved the woods so much1 he often put trees in his pictures.
So in the back of this picture we see the woods and the yard where
little Miss Bowles and the dog have been playing. This is a beautiful
148 TE KARERE Hune,1943
picture. What does it tell you? Will you try to remember the
artist's name?
SECOND WEEK
I know all the birds of the mountains; and the wild beasts of the
fields are mine. — Psalm 50: 11.
STORY TIME
Objective:
Be thankful for God's creatures by loving and caring for them.
Conversation:
Show one or more pictures of dogs to recall to the children inter-
esting things about their own dogs. Speak of the helplessness of the
baby puppies and how good Heavenly Father is to give the baby pup
a mother who cares for it very tenderly, feeds it, baths it, and lets it
snuggle close to her to keep warm. The children will enjoy telling
stories about their dogs. They will tell what the dog likes to eat,
how he plays, how he follows his master, and how he looks after the
family.
Story:
At an appropriate time as the children are relating their experi-
ences with their dogs, tell this story:
BOUNCE
"Here is a letter for you, Mother," called Sidney.
"Bring it to me, please, I'm in the kitchen," answered Mother.
"I wonder whom it is from," said Mother, as she opened it. "Oh,
dear," she said, "It is from Aunt Margaret. The twins have the
measles and she wants me to come for a few days. I must go, but I
can't take you, Sid, because you have not had measles."
"I know what we can do, Mother. I can stay with Grandma.
That would be lots of fun," said Sidney.
"Maybe," answered Mother. "We will have to call Grandma and
see if it will be all right."
"Let me call her, Mother."
"Very well," said Mother. "I will talk with her when you are
through."
Bounce, Sidney's pet Boston terrier, began to yap. He seemed
to know that Sidney was going to call Grandma. Usually when he
called, Bounce had to have his say. He had been taught to put his
feet up on the table and bark in the phone. Grandma would always
talk to him, and when Sidney held the receiver to the dog's ear he
would set up an awful yapping until Grandma said, "Goodbye, Bounce,
Goodbye!"
Sidney gave Grandma's number. Bounce stood waiting patiently.
At last Grandma answered, "Hello."
"Say Hello, Bounce. Say hello to Grandma," urged Sidney.
"Yap, yap, yap," barked Bounce.
"Goodbye, Bounce, goodbye," called Grandmother, and Bounce
was satisfied.
Sidney told Grandma about the sick twins. "I would be very
happy to have you stay with us while Mother is gone," she said.
Mother was busy getting things ready so that she could leave
on the two o'clock bus. Sidney was busy, too, helping her. There
were clothes to pack and other telephone calls to make. At last every-
thing was done, and they were ready to leave.
Just as they were about to lock the door, Sidney said, "Oh, Mother,
I'd like to take some of the jelly I helped make to Grandma."
Hune, 1943 TE KARERE 149
"Very well," replied Mother, "but be sure and lock the front door."
"Don't worry, I'll lock the house," Sidney answered as Mother
kissed him goodbye.
He stood and watched Mother out of sight; then he went back into
the house. Opening the basement door, he turned on the light and
started down the steps to the fruit closet. When he reached the bottom
step he heard "Bang." The wind had blown the basement door shut.
As it went shut, he heard a click. "I'll bet the night latch was on the
lock" he said. He hurried up the steps, and found that the door
was fastened.
What would h-e do now?
"Bounce," he called.
"Yap, yap," the dog answered.
Well, he wasn't alone; Bounce was upstairs. There was no use
calling for help. No neighbour was near enough to hear.
Sidney had learned what to do when he was in trouble. He was
always sure that Heavenly Father would help him. He prayed.
Sitting for a few minutes on the top steps, he waited. Suddenly
a bright idea popped into his head. "The telephone, Bounce," he
shouted.
Then lowering his voice he called, "Bounce, old fellow, come here."
In a moment Bounce was at the door whinning.
"Bounce, say hello to Grandma, that's a fine fellow; say hello
to Grandma," he said in a kindly voice.
Bounce yapped and raced around the room, then he put his paws
down by the door and began to scratch.
"Go on, old fellow, say hello to Grandma," he urged.
"Yap, yap," barked Bounce.
Soon Sidney heard a noise as if some one were speaking. Could
it be that Bounce had knocked the receiver off the telephone? "Yap,
yap," Bounce kept barking.
Growing tired, the dog ran out of doors.
"Come back, come back," called Sidney.
He heard Bounce whining and barking out on the front porch.
Then he heard a familiar step. Yes, it was Father coming into the
house.
"Daddy, Daddy," he shouted and hammered on the basement door.
The door opened, and there stood Daddy.
"What in the world happened?" asked Daddy.
Sidney told him all about it. "How did you happen to come home-
so early?" said Sidney.
"The telephone operator called me," he replied. "She said that
something was wrong at my house. The receiver was off the telephone,
and a dog kept barking. Good old Bounce," said Father, as he gathered
Bounce in his arms.
"I'll say he's a good old Bounce," said Sidney.
Conversation After the Story:
Discuss with the children what they can do to make1 their pets
comfortable during the cold days of winter. What can they do to
keep them off the busy streets? What is the best food for them?
When is the best time to feed them?
THIRD WEEK
Every child is known by his doings. Trow 20:11.
IT'S FUN TO MAKE THINGS
Objective:
To stimulate an interest in and a desire to care for God's creatures.
"150 TE KARERE Hune, 1943
For the Teacher:
The children will enjoy making an animal scrapbook this period.
It may stimulate them to make other scrapbooks at home according
to their interests if the project is not made difficult. The children
should be allowed to do their own work with suggestions and guidance
from the teacher.
Conversation Before Beginning Work:
Show the children one or two animal picture books. Let them
look at the books to arouse interest. Call attention to how they are
made. Take a piece of paper and fold it book fashion. Take a second
piece and fold it, then place it inside the first piece and let the children
discover how the book is put together. Could you make a book?
Would you like to make one for our dog pictures? How many leaves
shall we have in our books? How many pieces of paper will we have
to fold to make that many leaves? Books are precious so we are all
going to do our very best work.
Making a Book:
Pass to each child the number of sheets of paper needed for
their books. Have them use their chairs for tables if desks or tables
are not available. Ask the children to fold their papers book fashion,
being careful to get the corners even. Then place one piece inside of
the other to make the book. If the children aren't old enough to sew
the leaves together you might get some of the Home Builder girls to
sew them or to tie them with ribbon or coloured cord.
Pasting Pictures:
It would probably be a good idea to leave the decoration of the
cover for another lesson and paste one dog picture on the first page.
Stress the importance of doing this neatly. Show book again and
call attention to the way the animal ajppears on the page. Is it
straight? Is it near the bottom? Is it near the top? Where is it?
Show me where you are going to place your picture on the page. (A
good thing to remember when pasting pictures, is to apply only a small
amount of paste, with the tip of the little finger, to small outer edges
of the picture. Then place the picture in the position you want it,
and firmly press the pasted edges with the other three fingers of the
same hand. Be sure to hold the little finger clear of the surface of
the picture. After the pasting has been completed, clean the little
finger with a damp cloth. If this method is followed the children will
not ruin their pictures by getting finger-prints all over them, and too,
the edges of the pictures will not wrinkle from having too much
paste.)
Be sure that the children help put the room in good order. Every
scrap of paper should be in the waste basket and the chairs in their
proper places, etc.
Suggest to the children that they continue to cut pictures of ani-
mals, put them in envelopes, and bring them to Primary for their
books.
Assignment:
Talk with the children, briefly showing that we are God's helpers
in caring for His creatures. Have the children tell what they can do
to help our pets. Suggest that each child be responsible for keeping
the dog's water pans full every day. I
FOURTH WEEK
Singing and making melody.
HAPPY PLAY TIME
Objective: To help the child cultivate a happy singing heart.
Hune, 1943 TE KARERE 151
For the Teacher:
As long as children are children they will play, and as long as
children play wholesome games they will be building toward moral
strength. The games and plays suggested for the play period in Prim-
ary are useful and important for this reason :
The children will enjoy playing outdoors during the summer
quarter. Do not, however, play strenuous games in the hot sun.
Choose a shady spot, and even then only play a short time.
Alternate a quiet game with an active one so the children will
not get too tired.
Do much singing during this period with the hope that the children
will sing the songs at home in their own back yards or gather in groups
and sing for the joy of singing. If possible do group singing — a boys'
chorus and a girls' chorus would be interesting.
Song:
"How Do You Do," No. 1, Primary Songs for Missions.
Game:
DROP THE HANDKERCHIEF
This game is known so well the world over that a detailed descrip-
tion seems unnecessary.
In its simplest form the players form a circle with "It" outside the
circle. "It" walks around the circle and drops the handkerchief behind
one of the players. Immediately the handkerchief is discovered, the
player behind whom it is dropped opens chase, and tries to tag "It"
before he reaches the vacated place in the circle. If he is tagged,
"It" continues to drop the handkerchief. If the child fails to tag "It,"
as often happens, he drops the handkerchief behind another player;
they chase each other, and so on indefinitely.
While "It" walks around the circle, little children like to repeat the
following rhyme :
"A tisket, a tasket,
A green and yellow basket
I sent a letter to my love,
And on the way I lost it,
I lost it, I lost it."
PRIMARY ASSOCIATION
Prize Winners. — In response to the Primary Story Contest as
contained in the March issue of "Te Karere" as part of the
Primary activity for that month, in which the children were asked
to complete the story "Children who were Kind and Unselfish,"
we are pleased to announce in this issue — the winners.
We congratulate Edna Going and Donald Mason for having
contributed the most satisfactory conclusions.
There were many very fine conclusions to the story, and we
arc only sorry that it is impossible to have you all as prize
winners, hut we can and do congratulate you all for your fine
original efforts. We also commend the teachers and parents who
made it possihle for the children to do such good work.
— The Mission Presidency.
152 TE KARERE Hune, 1943
ORDINANCES AND CEREMONIES
(Extracts taken from Missionaries' Handbook)
Those who hold the Priesthood in the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints are divinely commissioned with the authority to per-
form holy ordinances that are necessary for the happiness and eternal
welfare of our Father's children.
There are few set forms in the Church. The Holy Spirit directs
the Priesthood.
Rather than having set forms, the Elders should live so that they
may have the inspiration of the Spirit of God when called upon to
officiate in the ordinances. Then their prayers will be simple, direct,
appropriate and effective in the sight of God.
The formal prayers and forms required of the Church should be
well learned, and the manner of administering Church ordinances
should be carefully followed.
Blessing of Children. — "Every member of the Church of Christ
having children is to bring them unto the elders before the Church,
who are to lay their hands upon them in the name of Jesus Christ, and
bless them in his name." — Doc. and Cov. 20: 70.
The blessing of children should be encouraged even among non-
members. Whenever practicable parents should take their children
to be blessed in the fast meeting of the branch where their member-
ship is recorded. Be sure that genealogical slips are made out before
blessing.
If there is presented for blessing a child whose parents are not
members of the Church, its name should not be placed on the Record of
Members. The blessing may be reported in the minutes of that meet-
ing only. If a child is presented, one of whose parents is a member
of the Church, it may be blessed, and with the consent of the parents,
its name entered on the Record of Members.
if a child, born out of wedlock, is brought to be blessed, it should
be given the surname of the mother, unless the father is willing that
it should bear his surname. If the parents are Church members and
unmarried, they should right the wrong as far as possible by marry-
ing, or the case should be considered under Transgressions, dealt with
in the following chapter.
In the blessing of children the Elder may properly call upon the
father to pronounce the blessing and give the name, if the father holds
the Melchizedek Priesthood.
If for justifiable reasons, parents are not able to bring children
to fast meeting, they may be blessed at home under the direction
of or with permission of the branch presidency, and the clerk should
not fail to make the proper record. This practice should be permitted
only under very exceptional circumstances.
If an infant less than eight days old be critically ill, it may be
blessed and the proper information reported to the clerk for entry in
the Record of Members.
If children die before they are blessed, the clerk should not make
entry in the Membership Record, but should record entries of birth and
death in the Historical Record.
BLESSING OF CHILDREN
The child is taken in the arms of the Elders; and the Elder who is \
j voice may begin in substance: "Our Father in heaven, in the name of
I Jesus Christ and in the authority of the Holy Priesthood zve present
! before Thee this infant to give it a name and a father's blessing. And we
j give it the name of ." To this may be added such zvords
: of blessing as the spirit may dictate.
Hune, 1943 TE KARERE 153
Baptizii g. — The principles of the Gospel and the duties of Saints
should be fully explained to those who have expressed a desire to be
baptized. The law of tithing should be taught, the Word of Wisdom
made clear, and the importance of living accordnig to the principles
of the Gospel stressed. It is absolutely essential that they believe with
all their hearts that Jesus is the Christ, and that Joseph Smith was a
prophet of God. The solemnity and sacredness of the ordinace of bap-
tism should be impressed upon their minds.
"And again, by way of commandment to the church concerning
the manner of baptism — All those who humble themselves before God,
#nd desire to be baptized, and come forth with broken hearts and con-
trite spirits, and witness before the church that they have truly repented
of all their sins, and are willing to take upon them the name of Jesus
Christ, having a determination to serve him to the end, and truly mani-
fest by their works that they have received of the spirit of Christ unto
the remission of their sins, shall be received by baptism into his church."
— Doc. and Cov. 20: 37.
Children should not be baptized until they reach the age of ac-
countability, set at eight years through revelation.
A married woman should never be baptized without her husband's
consent; and children should not be baptized without the consent of
the parents. Even when young ladies have reached the legal age of
maturity, the parents' consent should be obtained if possible.
The district president's consent must be secured before baptizing.
The ceremony is to be performed only by a worthy man holding the
Melchizedek Priesthood, or the office of Priest in the Aaronic Priest-
hood. He must be properly appointed by the presiding officer. If
the candidate desires a particular individual, or if a father desires
to baptize a child, this may be granted provided the man is worthy and
willing.
In preparing for baptism care should be taken to see that the
room and font are clean. The candidate, clean in body, should be
robed in white, including socks or stockings. The one performing
the ceremony should be clothed also in white.
"There is no ordinance of re-baptism in the Church distinct in
nature, form, or purpose from other baptisms; and, therefore, in ad-
ministering baptism to a subject who has been formerly baptized, the
form of the ceremony is exactly the same as in first baptisms. . . .
Repeated baptisms of the same persons are not sanctioned in the
Church." — Articles of Faith.
BAPTIZING
The officiating Rider should hold securely in his left hand the hands \
i of the person being baptised. He should raise his right hand and arm to
i the square, and calling tlic candidate by name, say: "Having been coin-
's missioned of Jesus Christ. I baptise you in the name of the Father, and
j of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen." The right hand should then
he placed on the hack of the head of the candidal--, he or she should In-
completely immersed and then assisted in "coming up out of the water."
Confirmation and Bestowal of the Holy Ghost. "The words of
Christ, which ho spoke unto his disciples, the twelve whom ho had
chosen, as ho laid his hands upon thoni —
"And ho called them by name, Baying: Ye shall call on the Father
in my name, in mighty prayer; and after ye have done this ye shall
have power thai to him upon whom ye shall lay your hands ye shall
give tic Holy (ihost; and in my name shall ye give it. for thus do mine
aposl lea." Moroni 2: l , 2.
"The duty of members after they are received by baptism. The
ciders or priests are to have a sutlicient time to expound all things COB
154 TE KARERE Hune, 1943
cerning the Church of Christ to their understanding, previous to their
partaking of the sacrament and being confirmed by the laying on of
the hands of the elders, so that all things may be done in order." —
Doc. and Cov. 20: 68.
"And whoso having faith you shall confirm in my church, by the
laying on of the hands, and I will bestow the gift of the Holy Ghost
upon them." — Ibid. 33: 15.
The confirming of baptized persons should not be delayed. It
should be done in the following testimony meeting if in organized
branches, and should be done previous to the administration of the
sacrament so that the confirmed may have the opportunity of partaking
of the sacrament as members of the Church.
In other cases the Elders may confirm immediately after the bap-
tism, or even hold a special service shortly after.
Only a worthy man holding the Melchizedek Priesthood may
confirm.
CONFIRMING
No set form is given for this ordinance, but a baptized person is pro-
\ perly confirmed a member of the Church if the following words are used
| by the member of the Priesthood whose hands are laid on the head of the I
j candidate: Calling the candidate by name- — "In the name of Jesus Christ
;■ and by the authority of the Holy Priesthood, ice lay our hands upon your
I head and confirm you a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- I
I day Saints and say unto you. Receive the Holy Ghost. Amen."
Conferring the Priesthood. — All worthy male members of the
Church over twelve years of age should be ordained to the Priesthood.
In organized wards and branches where there is opportunity for activity
and study of the outlined courses, the church authorities have given
the ages for each office as: Deacons 12-14; Teachers 15-16; Priests
17-19. However, in the mission field where adults are often coming
into the Church it is impossible to follow such a grouping. New mem-
bers should have experience in the Aaronic Priesthood, though they be
older.
Before advancements in the Priesthood are recommended, it should
be seen to that candidates are living according to the principles of
the Gospel and abiding by Church regulations. Advancement in the
Priesthood is made according to merit.
When men reach the age where they should be advanced but do
not live to merit advancement, a special labour should be taken
with them that their progress might not be retarded.
Any man or boy who is to be ordained to an office in the Aaronic
Priesthood in any branch must first be considered and approved by the
branch presidency, by the district and mission presidents, and must
then have his name voted upon favourably by the members in meeting
assembled.
Ordinations may be performed in the Priesthood meetings or in the
monthly fast meetings, as determined by the district president.
The branch presidency may recommend to the district president
the names of men worthy to receive the Melchizedek Priesthood.
Ordinations to the Melchizedek Priesthood are performed under the
direct supervision of the mission president either by him or someone
appointed.
Every man ordained to the Priesthood should receive a certificate
of ordination. Accurate record of all ordinations should be sent the
mission office.
The scriptures state no set form to be used in ordaining, but the
following is recommended by the Church authorities.
(To he continued)
Hune, 1943 TE KARERE 155
NGA MAHI MA TE TOHUNGATANGA
(Na Waimate Anaru i whakamaori mai i tc "Missionary's Handbook"
wharangi 131 tac noa ki tc 145.)
Ko te hunga e pupuri ana i te Tohungatanga i roto i te Hahi o Ihu
Karaiti o te Hunga Tapu o nga Ra o Muri Nei kei ia ratou te mana ki
te whakarite i nga mea tapu ki te hunga e rite ana i roto mo te haringa
mutungakore mo nga tamariki a to tatou Matua. Tera ano etahi mea
ruarua kua whakaritea i roto i te Hahi. Ko te Wairua Tapu te kai
arahi i te Tohungatanga e ahei ai te whakarite i aua mea.
Ko nga Kaumatua kia noho tika, kia whiwhi ai ratou i te kaha o te
Wairua o te Atua ina karangatia ratou ki te whakarite i tetahi o nga
whakaritenga, kia ngawari ai a ratou inoinga, kia tika ai ano hoki te
whakahuatanga ki te aroaro o te Atua. Ko nga inoinga katoa o nga
whakaritenga e whakaaro ana te Hahi kia akona tikatia a ko te ahua-
tanga o nga minitatanga me nga whakaunga i roto i te Hahi me ata
whakataki marie.
Te Manaaki Tamafriki "Ko nga mema katoa o te Hahi a te Karaiti
he tamariki nei a ratou, me mau mai ratou ki te kaumatua ki te aroaro
o te Hahi, a ma ratou e whakapa o ratou ringaringa ki runga ki a ratou
(nga tamariki) i runga i te ingoa o Ihu Karaiti, a ka manaaki i a ratou
i runga i Tona ingoa." — Ako. me nga Kawe 20: 70.
Ko te manaakitanga mo nga tamariki me ako atu ki te hunga e
bara nei ratou i te mema kia whakaaro ratou ki te mau ia ratou
tamariki i nga wiki tuatahi kia manaakitia i roto i nga Peka kei reira
nei e tuhituhi ana nga whakaaturanga mo nga mema. Ko nga tama-
riki katoa e manaakitia ana i roto i nga Peka e hara nei i te mema
o te Hahi, kaua e tuhia ki roto ki te Rooru o nga mema, me whaka-
rapa noaiho ki roto i te mineti o taua karakia anake. Ki te mauria
mai tetahi tamaiti kia manaakitia no roto i te Hahi tetahi o nga matua,
ma raua ano e whakaae kia tuhia te ingoa ki roto i te Rooru o nga
mema, ka ahei.
Ko nga tamariki i whanau mai kahore i matauria te matua ka
mauria mai kia manaakitia, me whakahua anake i te ingoa o te whaea,
ma te matua tane anake e whakaae ka ahei kia whakamaua tona ingoa, a
mehemea he mema te matua tane no te Hahi kahore i marena me
whakatika e raua te he, ara me marena, ki te kore ka takoto ta raua
keehi i raro i te whakaheanga o te upoko whakamarama mo nga take
pera.
I roto i nga manaakitanga tamariki e ahei ana te kaumatua ki te
karanga i te matua o te tamaiti ma ana e whakahua te manaakitanga
me te hoatu i te ingoa mehemea kei aia te Tohungatanga o Mereki-
hereke. A i roto i tetahi ahuatanga ki te kore e ahei nga matua ki te
mau a ratou tamariki i nga wiki nohopuku ka ahei ratou te manaaki
ia ratou tamariki i o ratou kainga ake i raro i te mana i homai e te
Timuaki o te Peka kia ratou, kia tino tika hoki te ripoata a te Hekere-
tari mo enei take. Whai hoki hei take tino tika rawa ka ahei te Timu-
aki Peka ki te hoatu mana.
V
TE MANAAKI TAMARIKI
Mr hiki te tamaiti hi runga i nga ringaringa o ;/.</</ Kaumatua, a ko te
Kaumatua hei whakahua i nga kupyi ///<• penei tona whakahua, . . ."
li to matou Matua i tc Rangi i roto i tc iin/oa o Ihu Karaiti a i roto i
te mana o tc Tohungatanga Tapu tenet matou tc tapae atu nei i tenet
pee pi ki mua i Ton aroaro. a mete hoatu i te ingoa ki runga kia ia me
nga manaakitanga o nga matua ki rupga ki aia, Ka hoatu c matou tc
ingoa. . . ." lici muri i tenet ka hoatu ai i una I'upu manaaki i ta /,•
wairua % pai ai.
156 TE KARERE Hune, 1943
Mehemea tera tetahi peepi hanga mate kahore ano ona ra i eke noa
ki te waru, e ahei ana kia manaakitia a kia tae hoki te whakaaturanga
ki te Hekeretari kia whakaurungia tona ingoa ki te Rooru o nga mema o
te Hahi. Mehemea tera tetahi tamaiti i mate i mua atu i te mana-
akitanga kaua ia e tuhia ki te Rooru o nga mema, engari ki te Rooru o te
whanautanga me te matenga i roto i te Rekoata me te Hitori o te Hahi.
Te Iriiringa — Te ture o te Rongopai me whakamarama e nga
Hunga Tapu ki nga tangata e hiahia ana kia rumakina ratou. Kia
marama hoki kia ratou te ture o te Whakatekau me te Kupu o te
Matauranga, kia marama hoki kia ratou te nuinga ake ina pupuri tika
i nga tikanga o te Rongopai. Me tenei hoki, kia tino mau te whaka-
pono i roto i o ratou ngakau ko Ihu te Karaiti, a ko Hohepa Mete he
poropiti pono na te Atua. Ko te pono me te tapu o te whakaritenga
o te ture o te rumakinga kia mau rawa i roto i o ratou ngakau.
"A tenet ano i runga i te kupu whakahaunga ki te Hahi mo tc ritenga <>
te rumakanga." — Ko tc hunga katoa c whakaiti ana i a ratou ano ki tc aroaro
o tc Atua, me tc hiahia ano kia rumakina, a ka hacrc mai i runga i tc ngakau
maru me tc wairua iro, a ka whakaatu ki tc aroaro o tc Hahi kua tino ripcucta
ki o ratou hara katoa, a c pai ana ratou ki tc tango ki runga kia ratou tc ingoa
0 Ihu Karaiti, me tc mau a ratou whakaaro kia mahi tonu ki a ia tac noa ki tc
mutunga, me tc tino whakaatu hoki i runga i a ratou mahi kua whiwhi ratou
ki te Wairua o tc Karaiti hci muru i o ratou hara, ko tc hunga cnci c tika ana
kia rumakina ki roto ki tc Hahi." — Ako. me nga Kawe. 20: 37.
Kauaka nga tamariki e rumakina i mua atu i nga tau o te whaka-
heanga, kua whakaritea e waru tau i roto i nga whakakitenga. Ko te
wahine marena ma te whakaae anake a tana tane ka ahei kia rumakina
ki te wai; ko nga tamariki katoa kua rite nga tau kia rumakina ma
roto anake i te whakaaetanga a nga matua, ka ahei. Tae atu hoki
ki nga tai kotiro, me rapu rawa te whakaaetanga a nga matua ka tika.
Ko te whakaaetanga a te Timuaki Takiwa kia tae mai ka ahei kia
rumakina. Ko te whakaritenga i te rumakinga ma tetahi e tapu ana
i roto i te Tohungatanga o Merekihereke o te turanga tohunga ranei
i roto i te Tohungatanga o Arona. Me tohu rawa ia e te apiha whaka-
haere kei reira. Mehemea ka hiahiatia e te mea e rumakina ko tetahi
tino tangata mana ia e rumaki, a mehemea e hiahia ana te matua
ki te rumaki e pai ina tapu ana ia a e whakaae ana hoki ki te whaka-
rite i te mahi.
Ko te whakaritenga mo nga rumakanga me ata whakaaro kia tika,
kia ma te ruuma kia ma hoki te waahi hei rumakanga. Ko te tangata
e rumakina ana kia ma te tinana me ona kakahu tae atu hoki ki nga-
tokena, te kai whakarite i te rumakanga me pera ano te ma.
"Kahore he whakaritenga i tc Hahi mo tc rumakinga titarua o tc tangata,
take ra nci i whakatakotoria mo tera ahuatanga, na reira i roto i tc whaka-
minitatanga mo tc rumakanga kotalii tonu te ahua, ka pera ano i tc rumakanga
tuatahi."
Te whakaunga me te hoatutanga i te Wairua Tapu. "Te kupu
a te Karaiti i korero ai ia ki Ana apotoro kotahi tekau ma rua i whiri-
whiria e Ia me te whakapa i Ona ringa ki runga ia ratou:
TE IRIIRITANGA
Me pupuri c tc Kaumatua ki roto ki tona ringa maui nga ringaringa
| o te tangata e rumakina ana ka whakaara i tona ringa matau kia porotu
1 ki runga ka karanga i te ingoa o te tangata. ". . . Kua whakamanaia
j ahua c Ihu Karaiti ka rumakina koe c ahau i runga i te ingoa o te
\ Matua, o tc Tama o te Wairua Tapu. Amine." — i konci me hoki iho
j te ringa katau ki muri o te murikokai o tc tangata c rumakina ana, ka
j rumaki ai kia ugaro rawa ki roto i tc wai, ma ana ano hoki c whakaara
; ake.
i
Hune, 1943 TE KARERE 157
"A ka karanga la i a ratou ki o ratou ingoa ka mca me kavanga koutou ki
te Matua i runga i Toku ingoa i runga i te inoi kaha ; a i muri i ta koutou
mcatanga i tend ka zvhai mana koutou kia hoatu i te Wairua Tapu ki te tang at a
c whakapakia atu c koutou o koutou ringaringa; a ka hoatu koutou i a ia i
runga i tohu ingoa, e pera ana hoki aku apotoro." — Moronai 2:1-2.
"Ko te mahi a nga rnema i muri i ta ratou urunga ma roto i te
rumakanga." Me zvhai taima nga kaumatua, nga piriti ranei ki te zvhakama-
rama i nga tikanga katoa mo te Hahi o te Karaiti ki o ratou hinengaro, i mua
o ta ratou kainga i te hakaremeta, me to ratou zvhakaunga e te whakapakanga
0 nga ringaringa o nga kaumatua, kia tino tika ai nga mcatanga o nga mca
katoa." — Ako. me nga Kazvc. 20: 68.
Ko te whakaunga o te tangata kua oti te rumaki kaua hei whaka-
roa. Mehemea be Peka e tu ana me whakarite i tetahi o nga huihuinga
whakaatu hinengaro i mua i te whakatapunga i te hakaremeta kia tango
ai ia i te hakaremeta ano he mema no te Hahi i muri iho i te hoatutanga
i te Wairua Tapu. Ko etahi ka wehea he huihuinga mo tera whaka-
ritenga. Ko te tangata anake kei a ia te mana o te Tohungatanga o
Merekihereke mana tenei mahi.
WHAKAUNGA HOATU HOKI I TE WAIRUA TAPU
Te inoi mo te hoatutanga i te Wairua Tapu ki runga i nga memo •:
1 anake o te Hahi, ko nga kupu cnei a te mca kei a ia te Tohungatanga,
\ ka zvhakapa i ana ringa ki runga ki te mana ka karanga i tona ingoa, ka
\ mca, " . . ., I roto i te Ingoa o Ihu Karaiti me te mana o te Tolutnga-
i tanga Tapu ka zvhakapa iho matou i o luatou ringaringa ki runga i to
: matcnga a ka zvhakaungia (zvhakaritca) koc c matou hei mema i roto i
| te Hahi o Ihu Karaiti o te Hunga Tapu o nga Ra o Muri Nei, a ka mca
! atu matou kia koc me zvhizvhi koc ki te Wairua Tapu. Amine."
Te hoatutanga o te Tohungatanga. — Ko nga tane katoa e tapu ana
i roto i te Hahi kua tae o ratou tau ki te tekau ma rua e tika ana me
whakarite ki te Tohungatanga. I roto i nga Peka i nga Takiwa ranei
kia ahei ai ia ratou te mahi i nga mahi e rite ana te ahua o nga tau hei
whakaritenga ki nga turanga i roto i te Tohungatanga — Rikona 12 ki te
14; Kai-whakaako 15 ki te 16; Piriti 17 ki te 19. Otira tera etahi kei
roto i nga mihana he kaumatua tonu nga mema hou e uru mai ana ki
roto i te Hahi, e kore e ahei kia haere i runga i tenei kaupapa. Ko
nga mema hou me ako ki te Tohungatanga o Arona ahakoa ratou he
kaumatua.
I mua atu i te whakawhiwhinga o te tangata ki te Tohungatanga me
mohiotia e u ana ranei ia ki te pupuri i nga tikanga o te Rongopai hei
reira ka ahei ai te hoatu te raneatanga o nga tikanga o te Tohungatanga.
Ko ia tangata, tamaiti ranei e ahei ana hei apiha i roto i te Tohunga-
tanga o Arona i roto ranei i etahi Peka, ma te Timuaki o te Peka o te
Takiwa o te Mihana ranei tona whakaaturanga e homai tona ingoa, me
tuku kia pootingia e te huihuinga. Ko tona whakaritenga me mahi
i roto i te huihuinga o te Tohungatanga i roto ranei i tetahi huihuinga
kua oti te whakarite e te Timuaki o te Takiwa. Ma te Timuaki 0 te
Peka e whakaatu ki te Timuaki o te Takiwa nga ingoa <» nga tangata
e tika ana kia hoatu te Tohungatanga 0 Merekihereke ki a ia. Ko tenei
take he mea whakarite i raro i te whakahaere a te Timuaki Mihana. a
ma tetahi atu tangata ranei kua tohungia e te Timuaki Mihana mo taua
mahi.
Ko nga tangata katoa kua whakaritea ki to Tohungatanga me whi-
whi ratou ki tetahi tiwhiketo mo tuku 0 ratou whakaaturanga ki to
Tari o te Mihana. Horokau he whakaaturanga i roto i to karaipiture
mo nga whakaritenga i roto i te Tohungatanga engari ko whakaaetia
o to mana 0 to Hahi trnei kaupapa whakarite.
158
TE KARERE
Hune, 1943
NEWS FROM THE FIELD
'.
Alec Scott, son of Mr. and Pte. Poneke Te Kauru, son Private Waaka Toroaiwhiti
Sister Alice Scott of Wei- of Bro. and Sister Hohepa of the Nuhaka Branch,
lington, presumed killed on Te Kauru of Nuhaka, as a wounded in recent opera-
operations over Europe. prisoner of war. (Maoi: tions in Tunisia. (Maori
(R.N.Z.A.F.) Battalion) Battalion)
AUCKLAND DISTRICT
By Ngaro Hooro
"Hello! Hello Auckland! Your news
reporter has just woken up from a long
slumber. First news: Introducing your
new reporter, Ngaro Hooro."
The Auckland District, under the care
of Elder Wm. R. Perrott, District Presi-
dent, is Retting along fine. From now on
he is going to be kept very busy. During
the last month or two the District has
grown. On the morning of April 11th, at
9.30 a.m., he was accompanied by the
Mission Secretary, Kelly Harris, Ngaro
Hooro, and Lois Lanfear, motoring
through to the Pukekohe Branch. Arriv-
ing at Bro. Te Awe Ponga's, home about
11 am. and were welcomed by he and
Bro. Hill, who arrived here a few mo-
ments before. This was a special trip to
arrange the transfer of that Branch and
Wairoa to the Auckland District. So in
the linking up of these two Branches,
Pukekohe and Wairoa, to the Auckland
District, from Waikato, it has certainly
made Auckland a big one.
After dinner the party, along with Bro.
Ponga and his friends, motored about a
mile or two to a spot where there was a
nice pool of running water, in which the
ordinance of baptism was performed by
Bro. Te Awe Ponga. The party then
returned to the home where a lovely
meeting was held and later in the after-
noon returned to Auckland well satisfied
for the good day's work.
The Auckland Branch has been very
fortunate in the absence of the Zion
Elders that they have been replaced by
the Marine Corps and the Navy brethren
of the U.S.A., some of whom were Elders,
Priests, and Deacons. On Sunday morn-
ing, April 4th, which was also the first
Sunday of the month, one of the biggest
meetings ever held in the Branch Priest-
hood was enjoyed by all. There were 25
of them. Three out of this number were
returned missionaries in the States, viz. :
Elders H. Bennett, W L. Peterson, and
A. L. Tolman. These brethren were
called to speak during the meeting. Bro.
Tolman has hardly missed a meeting in
this Branch since he landed in this coun-
try. These men are living testimonies of
the Gospel.
Welcome to another Sister of the Auck-
land Branch. Sister Fryer, who has re-
turned to this Branch after a long period
in Waikato. She is at present at the
Mission Home.
Last Sunday the Branch was without
its Presidency. The President, Bro. Wm.
Perrott, was called away on business, the
first counsellor, Bro. C. Billman, was on
missionary work in the Hawke's Bay dis-
trict, the second counsellor, Bro. Clif-
ford Pentecost, was confined to his bed
with the flu. The Mission President con-
ducted all the meetings that day. Apart
from all these happenings the Branch
is progressing along very favourably. The
Sunday School under the supervision of
Bro. A. Wishart and Bro. Fred Daniels
is doing its best, and the records of at-
tendance are the best ever attained in the
history of the Branch. Well done,
brethren.
Lastly, there were two sorry faces at
the Auckland station boarding the train
on their way to the Hui Tau, when the
other two of the party missed the train.
Not knowing where to go and who to
see. or where to sleep when they arrived
at the other end. However, by good for-
tune things turned out all right. But
during the Hui their friend Mr. Pork
didn't treat them too good. They haven't
Hune, 1943
TE KARERE
159
However, better luck
WHANGAREI DISTRICT
Hone Paea
In a letter home to his parents, Sig-
naller Mutu Wihongi writes : "I am well
and thanks a lot for "Te Karere." It
brings me closer home and to the Church.
I had trouble one day looking for it.
One of the boys had it. He certainly
enjoyed reading it, especially the news
section from Wellington. This mate of
mine is an outsider."
Bro. William Mannering is engaged to
one of those lovely Rarotongan girls. He
met her while he was on defence work
there. Well she certainly knows her
The Relief Society's Fund should bene-
fit handsomely from sales of produce on
the Welfare plot
Second Lt. Riki Smith and L.A.C. James
Loader were accorded farewells by vari-
ous organizations and groups of the com-
munity and Branch.
Ordination — Brother Hiku Mitchell as
Elder by President Hirini Christy.
Sister Rawinia Bartlett's funeral ser-
vice was conducted by Bro. Hohepa Te
Kauru.
WELLINGTON BRANCH
Reported by Ray Stinson
Mr. and Sister Alice Scott of 44 Nairn
Street, Wellington, has received word that
their younger son, Alec, has been offici-
MEMORIAL SERVICE. — During the second week-end of July (10th and
11th), 1943, there will be memorium services held at Kaikou at the Eparaima
Makapi marae in honour of the late son of Hone Pepe, who was recently killed
in the war.
Preparations are in hand for a large gathering. President Cowley plans
on being present as officiating minister in the unveiling of the memorial stone
in honour of Mohi Hone Pepe.
onions when she sees a good man. Talofa
and good luck, Bill.
The daughter of Bro. Pita Reihana
Pene and the late Sister Violet Gemmell,
Te Ratapu Vivian, was married to Watene
Matenga of Whangaruru on April 6, 1943.
The ceremony took place at Punaruku.
Bro. Henare Wihongi officiated.
A Sunday School has been organised in
Whangarei under the direction of the Dis-
trict Superintendent, Bro. Paepae Wite-
hira. The officers are as follows: William
Jones, President; William Palmer, 1st
Assistant; Sister Jones, 2nd Assistant;
R. Jones, Secretary and Treasurer; V.
Jones, Muscial Director; George Ander-
son (temporary class teacher). Meetings
are held every Sunday: Primary at 10
a.m., Sunday School at 6 p.m. Meeting
place, No. 3, 2nd Avenue, Whangarei.
Kepa Takena was ordained an Elder
4th April, 1943, by Morehu Waa.
Bro. Tom WihoiiKi of Avondale and his
family spent a few days in our vicinity.
Bro. Tom was discharged from the Army
owing to business matter. He said there-
is more to do in the old Church, and he i
endeavouring to put his best foot forward
and get into it. Atta boy! Tom, tiny
sure need men like you in the Army ol
the Lord.
MAHIA DISTRICT
Reported by Rirpeti Mataira
An invitation to the Mothers of the
locality re: tilted in a large a t t .-nda no • at
the Mother'* Day programme under the
,iin otion of tin- Nuhaka Branch Sunday
School. The recitation! . ona
rpeeohe of the programme were verj
well received as they Imparted added Un
press of suoh hajlojwed Ign'iftcanci 'i h<
mot hi r ware each r.i\ en a card and
gpecial "" •'""l
Emers Waetea, the yqungei| and olde i
mothers prseeat, after which th<
were entertained al dinn< r en ed b: the
menfoll •
ally presumed killed in action. Their
older son, Sydney, also of the R.N.Z.A.F.,
is now overseas, .and we wish him the
best in "happy landings."
April saw the passing of Elder Alfred
Luff, second counsellor in the Branch
Presidency. We know we have lost a
good and faithful member of the Church
and trust that his good family who feel
his loss deeply will be borne up in hope
and faith by the light and knowledge of
the gospel.
The Stinsons received word that their
younger son, Wilfred Hartly, has b( en
wounded.
MAROMAKU BRANCH
Reported by Lois Going
Bro. Stanley J. Hay. oldest son of Bro.
and Sister Joseph Hay of Maromaku is
now overseas. In his going we all 'e< I
thai his is a task that must he done, and
we know that in the doing he will d i it
well. We pray thai he will return to
ii. His loss to the Branch is de. plj
felt as In- w a ; Branch Secretary as well
as being a member of tin- Sunday School
executive of the Branch.
TAMAKI BRANCH (H.B.)
Reported by Wm. Harris
Members of n,, Branch have Anally
. It led down all. - all the hustle an,!
hustle of, Hui Tan.
Brother Lane Abbott of tin- r
hat visited our district In the company
of Pre idenl Gp« l< y v\ ,- en ioj • d their
itaj With a.- \ erj much A n. > t Ii •
lor w a Bro! her Barnhill, anot h<
ui.. n Marine, w ho penl all das Sundaj
with US, lakinr a, I i \ . part m .. .
\ ice ■ and ad lyiiii
I n ha-, iiii- i he ■ fine men > '••"
. ertainl ba> ins t hi
back again with u . and we api
thai contribution verj much, o much so
at t mi, | ' hat m old . can ii.a ,-r i
160
TE KARERE
Hune, 1943
the feelings and tears and aroha of the
Saints
Of interest to our pakeha people of
Dannevirke was the occasion of a visit
to our community of a party of Marines
who were guests of the local Red Cross.
The group was in charge of Lt. -Comman-
der Dr. Appel, and in his remarks at the
function given in their honour at the
Branch Assembly Hall by the M.I.A.,
spoke very highly of such a wonderful
evening, of the hospitality of the people
and that the Maori was hospitality itself.
His remarks about the programme gave
the sponsors much cause to be proud,
which upon this occasion was indeed well
earned. The Mayor and Mayoress of
Dannevirke were also in attendance, and
their praise of the work of the M.I. A.
and the Tamaki people was indeed praise
and acknowledgment for their wonderful
work. It is well to know that the co-
operation between the pakeha and Maori,
particularly of the Church, is of the high-
est and the Mayor's remarks were but
the complement of the active cooperation
between the two peoples.
The death of Mrs. Emily Walker, wife
of Bro. James Walker of Makirikiri, was
an instance where the Church again was
called upon to officiate in the last rites.
In fulfilling this request, Brother Tap-
sell Meha of the Branch Presidency con-
ducted the chapel service, assisted by
the choir and Elders Eruera Taurau and
Wi Duncan as principal speakers. At the
graveside, Brother Moku Takerei, the
other counsellor in the Branch Presi-
dency, conducted the services. Our deep-
est sympathy go out to Brother Walker
and his family in their great loss.
Sister Emaraina Takerei, who left us
for a short time to study in Wellington,
has now returned to our little town as
operator at the P.O. (Automatic Ex-
change). In her return we hope to be
able to further our activities as her con-
tribution is always welcome. Sister Moana
Thompson, younger daughter of Brother
and Sister William (and Una) Thompson,
who was at Hui Tau in the uniform of a
W.A.A.F., is now a patient in hospital.
Her condition is not very serious, but
just being confined to bed is trouble
enough, so we hope and trust that
"Bubba" will soon be well again.
Brother Trevor Hamon, who used to
visit us quite regularly before going
overseas, has written thanking us for the
many good things he was given while
here, also states that the temperature
"over in the rockies" is very, very
c-c-c-o-o-l-d.
Rangi Paewai, daughter of Muri and
the late Wilson Paewai, is at home on
holiday from her teaching duties at the
Poroporo Native School.
GENERAL NEWS
President Cowley has just returned
from a conference down in Nelson, where
he was accompanied by Sister Cowley,
President Hirini Christy of the Mahia
District, Presidents Eriafca Nopera and
Stuart Meha of the Hawke's Bay District,
President Rahiri Harris of the Tamaki
Branch and Elder Parata Pirihi of the
Wellington District. Reports on the
conference tell of very fine gatherings
where the testimonies were faith pro-
moting.
The two following Sundays ending May
30th, President visited Hauraki and Wai-
kato districts respectively.
Bro. Charles E. Billman of the Auck-
land Branch Presidency asked during the
recent Hui Tau to be assigned to labour
as a missionary, to which President Cow-
ley complied by assigning him to labour
in the Hawke's Bay District. Brothers
Lois Lanfear and George R. Hall were
called by President Cowley to labour in
and around the Auckland Metropolitan
area to contact and labour with me
now residing in the city. Bro. Donald
K. Ross of the Auckland Branch, who
has laboured as a missionary in the
Hawke's Bay District, with headquarters
at Whare Nopera, Korongata, was re-
leased shortly after Hui Tau. Brother
Ross has done some wonderful work
among the people there and his contri-
butions to the numerous functions and
organizations, including his part in the
organization and direction of the Deacon's
Training Group of the Korongata Branch
will always stand out as his greatest
triumphs, for the lot of a missionary is
not without discouragement.
Former Editor Warren S. Ottley, now
Lieutenant somewhere in the States, ex-
tends his aroha and greeting to all of
his friends and the Saints of the Mission.
He was recently married to Elizabeth
Taylor, who spent some time on a mission
to Hawaii, and was there during "Pearl
Harbour."
Among the many visitors to our chapel
in Auckland and the Mission Home were
Elders Joseph R. Lambert, Baker C. Wat-
kins, John E. Coles, Ernest H. Wendell,
G. Terry, B. W. Ellis, Keith Adamson,
J. La Mar Larson, Edward L. Gardner,
Edward J. Duersch, James Curtis Ains-
worth, Jr., Jack B. McEwan, Wayne L.
Rolling, Roland C. Hansen, Erwin Dee
Wiser. Vernon W. Hulse, Dean H. Han-
sen, Keith D. White, J. J. Rasmasson,
Thomas H Poorte, and others, including
Wallace Saunders, Jr., George A. Wil-
hamson, Sanford Mekus, Carl Stein,
Walton W. Wolfe, Gail W. Warnick,
Richard C. Johanson, Edward J. Hansen,
J. T. Lowe, Keith Van Buren, Lowell
Walker Miles, Warren H. Hemmer, James
H. Sim, Dean L. Taylor, Don Herron, Jr.,
Clarence E. Anderson, Edward P. Pitt-
man, William W. Clements, James E.
Brown, William E. Lowry, Lloyd J. Mor-
gan, C. Lee Allen, Clarence Shilton Asher,
Blain Leo Peterson, Preston H. Porath,
Donald C. Jensen, Howard J. Adams,
Josenh E. Stone. John M. Durrant. John
T. Talbot, William Heath. Vernial S.
Buchanan, Gene L. Glenn, Jess R. Brett,
Jr., Jack Kenneth Macklin, Earl Jay
Graw, Warmock J. Anselmi, Virgil L.
Black, Alvin M. Schmitt. Darrel S.
Cramer, Victor Hain Longhurst, K. E.
Collins, Joseph A. Jensen. Raymond L.
Barker, Morris M. Miller, Roland Brown,
W. L. Thomas, Morse L. Holladav, Aart
Felix ve Liengle, Howard C. Bennett,
Grant H. Fox, Wendell F. Robins, Danny
J. Auger, Merrill Bickmore, Walton R.
Hune, 1943 TE KARERE 161
Farmer, Jean L. Doutre. Robert L. Ball, Kratzer, C. Dwayne Ogzewalla, E. W.
Allen Duncan, Harold S. Kinbough, Junior Ricard, L. S. Mitchell, Sister Daphne M.
H. M. Borrowman. Abe S. Muir, David Fromm, Wayne Albert Merrill, S. J. Hie:-
L. Atkinson, Eugene C. Edwards, Wayne sins. A. P. Pratt, Thomas C. Powell.
W. Lyon, D. A. Reed, Melvin B. Sargent, David F. Graham, Antonio Martinez,
William R. Judd, Willis L. Peterson, David Balderas, Cordon W. Driggs, Wal-
William Danny Daniels, Albert E. Lyman, ter E. Engdahl, John Cook, Andrew G.
Alvin L. Bennett, Richard Jay Pierce, Warwick, Norm Dunn, Roland Johnson.
Gerald Reed Stoddard, William L Putnam, Robert W. Lassen, Clifford Floyd Collup,
Stanley Fulker, Ro" Hardy, Ted R. Donald Smith Lyons, and quite a few
Hoopes, Ronald Lublin, Myron Lane others who all expressed gratification at
Abbott, Alvin Tolman, E. A. Olsen, C. E. having attended our meetings and even
Scheske, Eugene Hickman, Harold E. taken part in the various activities.
JOSEPH SMITH'S TEACHINGS
In the case of Phillip when he went down to Samaria, when he
was under the spirit of Elias, he baptized both men and women. When
Peter and John heard of it, they went down and laid hands upon them,
and they received the Holy Ghost. This shows the distinction between
the two powers.
When Paul came to certain disciples, he asked if they had received
the Holy Ghost? They said No. Who baptized you, then? We were
baptized unto John's baptism. No, you were not baptized unto John's
baptism, or you would have been baptized by John. And so Paul
went and baptized them, for he knew what the true doctrine was, and he
knew that John had not baptized them. And these principles are
strange to me, that men who have read the Scriptures of the New
Testament are so far from it.
What I want to impress upon your minds is the difference of power
in the different parts of the Priesthood, so that when any man comes
among you, saying, "I have the spirit of Elias," you can know whether
he be true or false; for any man that comes, having the spirit and power
of Elias, he will not transcend his bounds.
John did not transcend his bounds, but faithfully performed that
part belonging to his office; and every portion of the great building
should be prepared right and assigned to its proper place; and it is
necessary to know who holds the keys of power, and who does not, or
we may be likely to be deceived.
That person who holds the keys of Elias hath a preparatory work.
This is the Elias spoken of in the last days, and here is the rock
upon which many split, thinking the time was past in the days of
John and Christ, and no more to be. But the spirit of Elias was re-
vealed to me, and I know it is true; therefore I speak with boldness,
for I know verily my doctrine is true.
Now for Elijah. The spirit, power, and calling of Elijah is, that
ye have power to hold the key of the revelation, ordinances, oracles,
powers and endowments of the fullness of the Melchizedek Priesthood
and of the kingdom of God on the earth; and to receive, obtain, and
perform all the ordinances belonging to the kingdom of God, even
unto the turning of the hearts of the fathers unto the children, and
the hearts of the children unto the fathers, even those who are in
heaven.
Malaclii says, "I will send yon Elijah the prophet before the coming
of the greal and dreadful day of the Lord: and he shall turn the
heart of the fathers to the children, and the heart of the children to
their fathers, lest, I come and smite the earth with a curse."
Now, what, I am after is the knowledge Of God. and I take my
own course to obtain it. What are we to understand by this in the
last days?
In the days of Noah, God destroyed the world l>y a flood, and He
has promised to destroy it by fire in the last days: but before it should
162 TE KARkRE Hurie, 1943
take place, Elijah should first come and turn the hearts of the fathers
to the children, etc.
Now comes the point. What is this office and work of Elijah?
It is one of the greatest and most important subjects that God has re-
vealed. He should send Elijah to seal the children to the fathers, and
the fathers to the children.
Now was this merely confined to the living, to settle difficulties
with families on earth? By no means. It was a far greater work.
Elijah! what would you do if you were here? Would you confine your
work to the living alone? No; I would refer you to the Scriptures,
where the subject is manifest: that is, without us, they could not be
made perfect, nor we without them; the fathers without the children,
nor the children without the fathers.
I wish you to understand this subject, for it is important; and
if you will receive it, this is the spirit of Elijah, that we redeem our
dead, and connect ourselves with our fathers which are in heaven,
and seal up our dead to come forth in the first resurrection ; and here
we want the power of Elijah to seal those who dwell on earth to those
who dwell in heaven. This is the power of Elijah and the keys of
the kingdom of Jehovah.
Let us suppose a case. Suppose the great God who dwells in
heaven should reveal Himself to Father Cutler here, by the opening
heavens, and tell him, "I offer up a decree that whatsoever you seal
on earth with your decree, I will seal it in heaven; you have the power
then; can it be taken off? No. Then what you seal on earth, by the
keys of Elijah, is sealed in heaven; and this is the power of Elijah, and
this is the difference between the spirit and power of Elias and Elijah;
for while the spirit of Elias is a forerunner, the power of Elijah is
sufficient to make our calling and election sure; and the same doctrine,
where we are exhorted to go on to perfection, not laying again the
foundation of repentance from dead works, and of laying on of hands,
resurrection of the dead, etc.
We cannot be perfect without the fathers, etc. We must have
revelation from them, and we can see that the doctrine of revelation
far transcends the doctrine of no revelation; for one truth rtevealed
from heaven is worth all the sectarian notions in existence.
This spirit of Elijah was manifest in the days of the apostles, in
delivering certain ones to the buffetings of Satan, that they might be
saved in the day of the Lord Jesus. They were sealed by the spirit
of Elijah unto the damnation of hell until the day of the Lord, or
revelation of Jesus Christ.
Here is the doctrine of election that the world has quarrelled so
much about; but they do not know anything about it.
The doctrine that the Presbyterians and Methodists have quarrelled
so much about — once in grace, always in grace, or failing away from
grace, I will say a word about. They are both wrong. Truth takes
a road between them both, for while the Presbyterian says "once in
grace, you cannot fall"; the Methodist says: "You can have grace to-
day, fall from it to-morrow, next day have grace again; and so follow
on, changing continually." But the doctrine of the Scriptures and the
spirit of Elijah would show them both false, and take a road between
them both ; for, according to the Scripture, if men have received
the good word of God, and tasted of the powers of the world to come,
if they shall fall away, it is impossible to renew them again, seeing
they have crucified the Son of God afresh, and put Him to an open
shame; so there is a possibility of falling away; you could not be re-
newed again, and the power of Elijah cannot seal against this sin, for
this is a reserve made in the seals and power of the Priesthood.
(To be continued)
WS»
/^<!
^^^P^^^^^^^™^^^§^^^A.'>^xrP
9
y A 1
>TH iT H
Wahanga 38 Hurae,
1943 Nama 7
The Vision of the Saints
Their beloved prophet was dead, murdered in cold blood.
The lives of all were threatened. Their homes and lands
were plundered. They were driven forth into the wilder-
ness. Nauvoo the beautiful was deserted. They were exiles.
They trekked for long and weary months into the un-
known. They crossed wind-swept prairies. They ferried
the icy waters of treacherous rivers. The}- blazed trails
through rugged and snow-capped mountains. All day lung.
rain or shine, they slowly pushed their way into unchar-
tered wastelands, piled up or spread out before the setting
sun. They bivouacked at night within the circle of a wagon
fortress. J
They rode on horse-back, on ox carts, and in covered
wagons. They walked, men, women and children. They
stumbled along in family groups, with fathers and mothers
pushing and pulling crudely-constructed handcarts. They
died, many of them, and were buried in unmarked graves.
Their children were born in wagons, in tents and in impro-
vised huts. They suffered from exposure, fatigue and
hunger. And, at long last, they arrived at their journey's
end — a sun-baked desert valley on the shores of a dead sea.
They beheld here no immediate release from the priva-
tions of their pilgrimage. Before them was a godforsaken
desert to conquer. But in this godforsaken wilderness they
were inspired and impelled by a God-given view into the
future.
And this was their vision:
Freedom from persecution and mob-violence. Freedom
to worship their God. Beautiful homes and bountiful crops.
Trees to shade them from the burning sun, and water to
moisten the encrusted soil. Roses growing from desert sands.
Cities alive with industry and rural communities flourishing
on the wealth of the land. The gathering of Israel from
all the earth. A mighty community in the Rocky Mountains
and the House of the Lord established in the tops thereof.
"Where there is no vision the people perish."
— Matthew Cozvley.
§ Te Karere
Established in 1907 &
Wahanga 38 Hurae, 1943 Nama 7 ^
Matthew Cowley Tumuaki Mihana
Kelly Harris Etita
Eru T. K.upa Kaiwhakamaori
Waimate Anaru Kaiwhakamaori
"Ko lenei Pepa i zvhakatapua hei hapai ake i te iwi Maori ki
rolo i nga zvhakaaro-nui.'
"Te Karere" is published monthly by the New Zealand Mission of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and is printed by THE BUSINESS PRINTING
WORKS LTD., 55 Albert Street. Auckland, CI, N.Z. Subscription Rates: 3/- per
six months; 5/- per year; £1 for five years; £2/10/- for life. (United States Cur-
rency: $1.00 per year; $4.00 for five years; $10.00 for life.)
Address Correspondence, Box 72, Auckland, C.l, New Zealand.
CONTENTS
Editorial— Page
Are You There? 168
When Led by the Spirit 169
Special Features — |
llui Hura Kohatu 177
Ordinances and Ceremonies I'-J I
The President's Page 170
l In- Woman's ( lorner 172 i
Joseph Smith's Teachings 187 ♦
Church Features I
Sunday School 178
! Primary 181
\<u i from ihr Field .188
168 TE KARERE Hurae. 1943
Editorial . .
Are You There ?
Can one imagine the disquieting feeling at one's first
experience of speaking over the radio? Are there many
people listening in? Did someone forget to turn the power
on? Always mindful that von might be talking only to
"mike." "The great unseen audience" may be, most likely
is, no audience at all. It may be a blessing that some radio
speakers do not know the facts about their audience or lack
of one.
What ever may be true about the radio programme seems
to be true or has its counterpart in our Mission's activities.
We have a radio station from which we speak. We have
speakers and commentators who are considered experts in
their field. We also have a large listening audience.
In the last issue of Tc Karere under the title "Mission
President's Page" you were given the benefit of advice and
instruction on matters of paramount importance to all office-
hearers in the Mission. The only indication so far received
of it ever having been of importance was the disregard in
which it was held. It is well that the Saints and their leaders
he reminded of their neglect. All officers of Branch, Dis-
trict, Mission and Auxiliaries have an obligation to their
people, and that obligation is to equip themselves with the
necessary information and knowledge of their respective
offices that they may be leaders. — K.H.
When Led by the Spirit
In recalling" to mind the past 65 months' history of the
New Zealand Mission of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, one cannot be but impressed with the
portrayal of life as lived by our President and his family.
With nearly thirty months of missionary seiwice in the
company of approximately one hundred missionaries from
Zion and then to have that association and brotherhood sud-
denly severed and left to continue in the important task
alone for another thirty or more months was the lot of
President Matthew Cowley, Sister Elva T. Cowley and their
two children, Eleanor Jewell and "Tony" Nopera Takana
Meha. As a family, these four people were one with the
Hurae, 1943
TE KARERE
169
task of presiding, directing, instructing, advising, helping
and strengthening the Saints and at the same time setting
themselves the added pleasure of proselyting which has taken
them before large assemblies all over the two islands. It
is not improbable that the number to whom the Gospel's
message has been delivered exceed those to whom it was
preached by their immediate former associates.
The important feature of this great effort on the part of
our President and his family is the complete understanding
of purpose between man, woman, husband, wife, father,
mother, brother, sister and Mission President. There was
nothing that the President set out to do but that his good
wife was one hundred per cent, promoting its accomplish-
ment. The record of the mission during these past thirty
months and more is the most significant eulogy to their effort,
direction and testimony of the divine mission of the Prophet
Joseph.
Their task was a joy and a pleasure to them. It was
made possible in its smooth functioning by the unbounded
assistance offered and sustained during the first months of
the critical period subsequent to the recall of the Zion Elders.
There was a time when the spontaneous, unreserved, open-
hearted and earnest offerings of assistance to our President
was evident. The Saints became the missionaries, for by
their very lives they endeavoured to relive the lives of the
former missionaries and, above all else, was the contriteness
of spirit within each humble breast. This feature pro-
vided the rich held for the promptings and whisperings of
the "teacher in all truth" — "the spirit that guides in all righte-
ousness"— the Spirit of God. Xo people could fail to accom-
plish good under such influences.
Their history was written (^> years ago. What a glori-
ous heritage to be proud of, tor on July 24th, IS 17. our
"forbears in the Gospel," those early pioneers who suffered
and finally conquered thai we might enjoy, vouchsafed to
this generation untold Opportunities to continue in the work
of God. In honouring those pioneers of IS 17. we honour
our Saints of this day. By bringing to mind the magnificent
work of but a. few months past and impressing such value
indelibly upon our minds, might and strength, we but honour
those early men. women and children of a centur) ago, who
literally died that we mighl live. Then, the) had nothing
but their leader, their faith in him as a servant oi God and
their dependence upon God for their preservation -'w^l the
assurance that lie would bless His people in righteousness.
i ( 'ontinwd on fayc 171 )
170 * TK KAKI-.K'I llurac [$4$
The President's Page
USE AND ABUSE OF MINISTRY
Since the departure of the Elders from New Zealand it has become
necessary from time to time to appoint local brethren as officiating
ministers for the Church. These local Elders have been gazetted by
the Government as ministers empowered to solemnize marriages, attest
documents and witness any and all applications and papers which may
require the signature of an Officiating Minister of religion. All other
Elders of the mission have the Priesthood which authorizes them to
administer in all the ordinances of the Church which do not require
governmental sanction, but there are some of these, such as branch
presidents and some others, who have been certified by the Mission
President as Ministers, but who are not gazetted as such by the
Government.
Both classes of these special representatives of the Church carry
with them certificates signed by the Mission President. These Minis-
ters' certificates set forth that the holder of said certificate is in "full
faith and fellowship with the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints, has been duly ordained a Minister of said Church, with authority
to preach the gospel and administer in all the ordinances thereof per-
taining to his office and calling." Every Elder who carries a Minister's
Certificate is, of course, obliged to continue in full faith and fellow-
ship with the Church for the entire term for which he is called to serve
as a Minister.
The Church will be judged by the conduct of its duly appointed
Ministers. It is imperative, therefore, that all who represent the
Church, in any capacity, have a full understanding of their respective
duties and apprise themselves as to the extent and limitations of their
authority to act as ministers of religion in conformity with the laws of
New Zealand.
All Elders and other officers of the mission must be law-abiding
persons. They must live in obedience with the principles of the gospel
and worthy of the sacred responsibility which they have accepted.
They must use the ministry as a means of blessing their fellowmen and
must not abuse the privileges of their offices and callings. If there
are any who may not be exemplars of the religion they represent, and
they are gazetted as Officiating Ministers of religion by the Goevrn-
rflent, it will be necessary to have their names taken from the list and
relieve them of their authority to act for the Church.
It has just recently come to the attention of the Mission President
that some Elders have been using, or rather abusing, their offices as
Ministers for financial benefits to themselves. In one instance the
Elder was brought before the court for demandirg fees for witness-
ing signatures to applications for Social Security benefits. A heavy
fine was imposed for this serious offence. He was not only violating
the law of his country pertaining to the attesting of such applica-
tions, but he was flagrantly transgressing the doctrine of the Church
that the Priesthood of God is not for hire. This particular brother has
been a faithful Elder, and although ignorance of the law is no excuse,
it is hoped that he was not aware that he was violating a law of the
country.
Hurae, 1943 TE KARERE 171
Certainly the members of the Priesthood do not need to be re-
minded that there is no charge whatsoever to be made for adminis-
tering in any ordinances of the gospel, or for officiating in any capacity
as a Minister of the Church of Christ of Latter-day Saints. Njt only
are fees not to be demanded, but neither are they to be expected.
A Minister of the Church who has not been gazetted as such by the
Government has no authority to perform the marriage ceremony.
Although he may have the right to witness signatures on Social Security
applications and other applications addressed to the Government, there
is some question about his authority to do so. Until this question is
decided it is suggested that only those Elders whose names appear in
the Government's list of Officiating Ministers sign or attest applications
or other papers which are addressed to the Government or any depart-
ment thereof.
Another matter that is causing some concern is the misuse of petrol
allowances which are granted to some of our Elders and branch and
district officers. These allowances are given on the representation of
the applicant that the petrol is to be used for official Church purposes
only. None of this special allowance of petrol should ever be diverted
to any other purpose. If any branch or district officer is receiving-
petrol to be used for Church work and he is using it for his own
pleasure or for any other purpose he is liable to prosecution by the
Government and disciplinary action by the Church. The Church will
not tolerate infractions of the Oil-fuel Regulations by any of the Elders
or others who may be acting in the name of the Church. If the petrol
is not to be used for the purpose for which it is allowed then no appli-
cation for an extra allowance should be made.
It is difficult during these times to travel in the districts and
attend to the wants of the Saints. If some are fortunate enough to
receive special allotments of petrol then by all means it should be used
for the purpose of blessing the people with the visits they are longing'
for. Every officer of the mission and bearer of the Priesthood should
walk in the ways of righteousness and do nothing that will bring em-
barrassment either to himself or to the Church.
"WE BELIEVE IN HONOURING, OBEYING AND SUSTAINING
THE LAW."
—MATTHEW COWLEY.
WHEN LED BY THE SPIRIT— Continued iron, page 169.
To-day, without our missionaries, we have onl) a loved
leader; we have faith in him as a servant of God, and we
support and sustain him as such. We have accomplished
much good, but we are still far from attaining i>> that goal —
"the desert t<> blossom as ;i rose."
We are not anything less than those great trail blazers
of Truth. In truth we become the "torch bearers" of that
Truth. We have so far been worthy bearers of the stan
<lanl. I .ci us continue in the \\.i\ o\ good works. Keep
before us our efforts expended during the days when it was
most needed 1>\ our President, when we were best the
recipients of the Spirit of I rod.
K.M.
172 TE KARERE Hurae, 1943
The Woman's Corner
THE ART OF BEING CLEAN
By Elva T. Cowley
Not long ago we talked about the importance of food to health.
Next in importance to a well-balanced nutritious diet, to our well being
and happiness, is cleanliness. A woman may have a beautifully decor-
ated and furnished house, a handsome family or be a model cook, but
if she is not clean, she fails as a successful homemaker. There is
nothing more satisfying than to reside in a home where food is pre-
pared in a sanitary manner, where dishes are washed properly, the
house kept tidy and spotless, and the children neat and clean. There is
nothing more repelling than to eat food prepared and cooked under
unsanitary conditions; or to eat from dishes and knives and forks
where traces of the previous meal are in evidence; or to be in a home
where dish and litter are allowed to collect.
Of the many arts in life, the art of being clean is one of the most
important. Keeping clean is a big job and sometimes a seemingly
thankless and monotonous one. However, it pays the greatest divi-
dends in both health and happiness. Some of us are not as clean as we
should be, and most of us are not as clean as we could be. As food
is directly connected with health it should be prepared and kept as
sanitary as possible. A clean house-dress or apron should be worn by
the person preparing food. Finger-nails and hands should also be clean.
The hair should be tidy to avoid hair from falling in the food. There
is nothing more conducive to loss of appetite than to find a hair or a
fly in an otherwise delicate dish. It is a good plan to wear a hair-net
or a band around the head while cooking. Also to keep a fly-swatter
handy to catch the "pesty" intruder.
A clean home-maker should keep a small hand towel attached to
her person, or in a convenient place so as to avoid using the dish-towel
to dry her hands. She should also keep hot dish-holders conveniently
located around the stove so that dish-towels and dish-cloths need never
be used. This would save the dish-towels becoming stained and
discoloured.
It is important to refrain from sneezing or coughing over food.
If it is necessary to use a handkerchief while cooking, the hands should
be washed before continuing with the preparation. A person with a
bad cold or a communicable disease should not handle food in the home.
Colds are often transmitted throughout the family by the careless
handling of food by one who is suffering from a cold. Much infection
also comes through careless tasting. A separate spoon should be used
for tasting from the one used in stirring. A small portion should be
poured on the tasting spoon. Often one sees the stirring spoon go
back and forth from the mouth to the saucepan.
Before preparing the food the kitchen should be clean and orderly.
Dirty utensils and dishes should not be standing on the drain-board
and in the sink. A good habit to form for every housewife is to keep
the dirty dishes washed up as quickly as they are used. Every member
of the family should be taught to wash up the drinking glass after use
and place it in the cupboard. It is a common practice for each per-
son to get out a clean glass or knife or spoon and then leave them
for mother to wash up.
Hurae, 1943
TE KARERE
173
It is very annoying, too, for father to come home from work to
find breakfast or lunch dishes cluttering up the drain-board and sink.
The food should not be left out uncovered on the kitchen table or
.shelves. It should be kept in safe places free from dust, flies and
other insects. All fruits and vegetables, whether cooked or eaten raw,
should be thoroughly washed. A small brush should be kept for scrub-
bing vegetables of which the skins are to be eaten. Leafy vegetables
should be washed through many waters to remove soil and grit, always
lift the leaves from the pan when draining because if drained from
under the leaves the slime and grit is left in the pan.
Eggs should be washed before using,
even though they may not appear soiled.
It is difficult to break an egg without some
of the contents of the shell coming in con-
tact with the outside of the shell. Meat
should be wiped with a damp cloth before
cooking. Poultry should be scrubbed with
soapy water because if one should examine
the surface of a goose, duck, turkey or
chicken under a magnifying glass he would
see the greasy pores filled with perspira-
tion, dust or tiny particles of poultry-yard
dirt.
One of the most essential foods to
good health is milk. Milk is an ideal food
in which germs can develop. It is known
that tuberculosis, typhoid fever, scarlet
fever, dyphtheria and septic sore throat are
all common infections born in milk. Milk
sanitation must begin with the cow. The
cow should be healthy, have clean sur-
roundings while being milked, and the
udders should be washed off before the
milking. The person doing the milking
should be free from disease and have clean
hands and wear clean clothing. The milk pail should be sterilized and
should have no ridges in it to allow the collection of bacteria. The milk
should be thoroughly strained.
Milk should be cooled down to fifty degrees (F.) immediately after
it is milked. If it is left to cool of its own accord, the bacteria will
multiply very rapidly. If it cannot be cooled it should be pasteurized
or boiled. Pasteurization can be done in the home by heating the milk
to 145 degrees (F.) and keeping that temperature for thirty minutes,
or by boiling for two or three minutes. Neither of these methods affect
the food value. If one takes milk from a dairy insist that it be delivered
in sanitary bottles, and not in a tin, and poured in the pan or bucket
at the back door. Always wash the tops of the bottles before the cap
is removed. Many forms of bacteria may be present on the bottles by
careless handling.
Flies are one of the greatest enemies of health. One cannot claim
to be clean if flics are allowed to inhabit the home. Every member
of the family should campaign against tlies. The only sure way to
keep flics out of the house is to have screen on the windows and doors.
If this is not possible use fly-paper or fly-traps, of which there are many
varieties. Keep I wo or three fly swatters handy at all times. Remem-
ber it is of no use to sit and "shoo" flies from the food, for when you
are not watching they will come again. Do not let them Contaminate
your milk and other food.
I ( ontinued on page 177 )
Sis. Haerengarangi Tengaio.
In filling a mission on be-
half of the Relief Society
and other women's organi-
zations of the Church under
the direction of Sister Elva
T. Cowley, Sister Tengaio
of Nuhaka goes to the field
with a wealth of experience,
knowledge and understand-
ing of the requirements for
her task Her three months'
labour will be in the Auck-
land and Ngapuhi districts.
The assistance of all offi-
cers of District and Branch
organizations to co-operate
with Sister Rangi is asked
for. It is important that
all should benefit from this
good sister's efforts as she
comes to you humbly ask-
ing nothing but that you
share your problems with
her and allow her the oppor-
tunity of helping to re-
vitalize your groups with
new thought, energy and
spirit.
174 TE KARERE Hurae, 1943-
ORDINANCES AND CEREMONIES
(Extracts taken from Missionaries' Handbook)
ORDAINING TO THE AARONIC PRIESTHOOD
Calling the candidate by name — "By (or in) I lie authority of I he Holy
Priesthood I (or zee) lay my (or our) hands upon your head and ordain
yon a Deacon (or Teacher or Priest) in the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, and confer upon you all the rights, powers and author-
ity pertaining to this office and calling in the Aaronic Priesthood, in the
name of the Lord, Jesus Christ. Amen."
Such words of blessing as the spirit may dictate may be included.
* * *
ORDAINING TO THE MELCHIZEDEK PRIESTHOOD
Calling the candidate by name — "By (or in) the authority of the Holy
Priesthood and by the laying on of hands, I (or we) ordain you an Elder
(or whatever the office may be) in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-
day Saints, and confer upon you all the rights, powers, and authority per-
taining to this office and calling in the Holy Melchisedek Priesthood, in
the name of the J^ord, Jesus Christ. Amen"
Such words of blessing as the spirit may dictate may be included.
Administering the Sacrament. — The sacrament is a sacred symbol
of our acceptance of the Gospel of Jesus Christ. Just prior to His
crucifixion the Saviour met with His disciples.
"And he took bread, and gave thanks, and brake it, and gave unto
them, saying, This is my body which is given for you : this do in remem-
brance of me. Likewise also the cup . . . saying, This cup is the new
testament in my blood which is shed for you." — Luke 22: 19, 20.
When the sacrament is administered in the Church it is done in
emulation of the example set by the Saviour, and should never be taken
of unworthily.
The sacrament is usually administered in the Sunday evening
sacrament meeting, in the Fast Day testimony meeting, and in Sunday
School. Under special circumstances it may be administered at other
times.
In branch meetings of all kinds it is administered under the direc-
tion of the branch presidency. The presidency often appoints some
other individual to directly supervise the preparation of the sacrament
and the utensils.
Only Priests in the Aaronic Priesthood and men who hold the
Melchizedek Priesthood may pronounce the prayer on the sacrament :
Deacons may pass it.
All Priests should commit to memory the prayers on the sacra-
ment. They are found in the twentieth section of the Doctrine and
Covenants and the fourth and fifth chapters of Moroni in the Book of
Mormon. Authority for changing from wine to water is found in the
twenty-seventh section of the Doctrine and Covenants.
Only the officiating Priest kneels in administering the sacrament.
The prayers should be offered in a humble, fervent spirit, with feeling,
and not in a mechanical, hasty, indifferent manner.
Hurae, 1943 TE KARERE 175
The vessels used for holding the bread and water should be
cleansed and sterilized, and wherever possible the table should be
covered with a clean white table cloth.
Those administering the sacrament should wash their hands imme-
diately before doing so.
Children are considered members of the Church without baptism,
until they arrive at the age of accountability, and as such are eligible
to receive the sacrament. They should be taught that after they have
been baptized and confirmed in the Church, the partaking of the sacra-
ment has to them an added significance in that it marks a renewal of
the covenants they made in the waters of baptism.
BLESSING ON THE BREAD
"O God, the Eternal Father, zee ask thee in the name of thy Son,
\ Jesus Christ, to bless and sanctify this bread to the souls of all those
\ who partake of it, that they may eat in remembrance of the body of thy
; Son, and witness unto thee, O God, the Eternal Father, that they are \
\ willing to take upon, them the name of thy Son, and always, remember \
j him and keep his commandments which he has given them; that they
; may always have his Spirit to be with them. Amen."
BLESSING ON THE WATER
"O God, the Eternal Father, ivc ask ihee in the name of thy Son,
i Jesus Christ, to bless and sanctify this water to the souls of all those win*
| drink of it, that they may do it in remembrance of the blood of thy Son.
I which was shed for them; that they may witness unto thee, O God, the
\ Eternal Father, that they do always remember him, that they may have
I his Spirit to be with them. — Amen."
Consecration of Oil. — Olive oil is consecrated before it is used
to anoint the sick. A good grade of pure olive oil should be secured,
and those holding the Melchizedek Priesthood should set it apart for
its holy purposes.
"There is no set form for consecrating oil, though it would appear
that the consecration is intended for both the anointing and the healing
of the sick. The ordinance should be performed under the inspiration
of the Holy Spirit, and such words should be used as are consistent
with what is being asked for. We should remember that the oil should
be consecrated, dedicated and set apart for holy purposes, to be used
in the household of faith, for the healing of the sick, or for the anoint-
ing of the sick. Both phrases may be used with priority. It should
be remembered, however, that it is the prayer of faith that saves the
sick, and the Lord who raises them up, not the oil, though we are com-
manded to anoint with oil, in the name of the Lord." — Pics. Joseph
F. Smith.
Missionaries should always have at hand a bottle of consecrated
<>]iv< oil. The Saints should likewise be encouraged to keep a bottle
in their homes.
CONSECRATING OIL
The Elders
should hold the
bottle
olive
oil from ,\7
ich the StoPPer
has been
remoi
'd, and the
'IIC
speak
in,/
III, IV
say in
substance:
"Our
/■dili,
r in heaven,
presi
at
helor
■ Thee
this
oil, and in
the
authority
of tin
Priesthood
we
cons.
, ni
«• it,
and </,
dicai
e it. and ,v<
t it
apart for
the anointing and
hi,
ssi no
o)
the
tick, in
the
name o\ J,
>sus
' ( hrist. . Ini,!!.'
( are
should be taken /<
dedicate
Hi,
oil
nul not
the
container.
176 TE KARERE Hurae, 1943
Administering to the Sick. — "Is any sick among you? let him call
for the elders of the church; and let them pray over him, anointing
him with oil in the name of the Lord:
"And the prayer of faith shall save the sick, and the Lord shall
raise him up; and if he have committed sins, they shall be forgiven
him." — James 5:14, 15.
"And whosoever among you are sick, and have not faith to be
healed, but believe, shall be nourished with all tenderness, with herbs
and mild food, and that not by the hand of an enemy.
"And the elders of the church, two or more, shall be called, and
shall pray for and lay their hands upon them in my name; and if they
die they shall die unto me, and if they live they shall live unto me." —
Doc. and Cov. 42: 43. 44.
From these and other sacred writing it is seen that when the sick
have faith and make a request those holding the Melchizedek Priest-
hood should, first, anoint with oil; second, lay their hands on the sick
person's head ; and third, bless him and offer a prayer in his behalf.
The anointing with the oil and the confirming of the anointing
and sealing the blessing upon the sick person should be done in the
name of the Lord, and by the power of the Priesthood. The Elders
should pray earnestly and exercise all the faith possible.
The promises and blessings that are pronounced should be prompted
by the Spirit of the Lord. Therefore, it is important that Elders should
carefully heed the promptings of the Holy Ghost that the right things
might be said. Faith to heal the sick is one of the great and desirable
gifts of the spirit, and Elders should be willing at all times to exercise
their faith and give their services in performing this important
ordinance.
Do not linger in the room of the sick.
"And these things ye shall not do, except it be required of you
by them who desire it, that the scriptures might be fulfilled; for ye
shall do according to that which is written." — Doc. and Cov. 24: 14.
ANOINTING THE SICK
A few drops of consecrated oil should be poured upon the head of the
sick person. The Elder then lays his hands on the person's head, and may
say in substance: Calling the individual by name. — "In the name of Jesus
Christ and in the authority of the Holy Priesthood I lay my hands upon
your head and anoint you with this oil which has been dedicated for the
blessing of the sick to the end that you may be made whole and restored
to health." To this may be added such words of blessing as the Spirit
may dictate.
SEALING THE ANOINTING
Two or more' Elders lay their hands on the head' of the sick person,
who has been anointed, and the one speaking may say in substance: Call-
ing the individual by name — "In the name of Jesus Christ and in the
authority of the Holy Priesthood we seal and confirm upon you the anoint-
ing of the consecrated oil with which you have been anointed to the end
that the blessing pronounced in the anointing may be realized." To this
may be added such words of blessing as the Spirit may dictate.
We have eternal souls to save and only those who shall save their souls
shall be counted successful when the Lord makes up His jewels.
— Pres. Hcbcr J. Grant.
Hurae, 1943 TE KARERE 181
PRIMARY
FIRST WEEK
"Who shall ascend unto the hill of the Lord? And who shall stand
in His holy place? He that hath clean hands and a pure heart: Who
hath not lifted up his soul in vanity, nor sworn deceitfully." — Psalm
24: 3-4.
"To thine own self be true."
Objective:
To help the child guard against the habit of being dishonest.
For the Teacher:
"An honest man's the noblest work of God."
This statement was written by the famous English poet, Pope.
Do you believe it? If it be true then honesty must be a great quality.
It must mean something more than financial honesty and something
more than speaking truthfully. Read again the quotation at the be-
ginning of the lesson and add to it the fifth verse of the same Psalm.
"He shall receive a blessing from the Lord, and righteousness from
the God of his salvation."
Song:
"I Thank Thee, Dear Father." No. 17 "Primary Songs for
Missions."
Conversation and Illustrations:
Have you ever seen boys selling newspapers on the busy streets
down town? What are these boys called? Sometimes they say,
"Evening paper," and many times they call out a bit of news the paper
tells about. Some of these boys have to work to help get money for
the family. This little story is about a newsboy:
A man walked up to a newsboy who had a bundle of papers under
his arm and said, "Here, boy, let me have a paper."
"Sorry sir, I can't."
"Why not? You have plenty and I heard you call them loud
enough to be heard blocks away."
"Yes, but that was down on the other street, you know, where I
hollored."
"What does that matter? Come now, no fooling; I'm in a hurry."
"Couldn't sell you a paper on this block, mister, 'cause it belongs
to Jim. He's just up at the furthest end now. You'll meet him."
"And who is Jim? And why does he have this block?"
"All us kids agreed to let him have it. You see its a good block,
'count of the offices, and he's just a little kid so we all promised we
wouldn't sell on this block, and I'm keeping my promise. See? — There
comes Jim now."
"Yes, I see," said the man as he smiled at the boy and bought a
paper from Jim.
(Discuss the story briefly with the children arriving at the con-
clusion that the newsboy was Inmost.)
If the newsboy had been dishonest what might he have done? He
didn't have to stop to decide what to do because he had made being
honest a habit and that's a good way to keep happy.
A little girl who had been dishonest during the day couldn't go to
sleep when she went to bed. Finally she got up and told her mother
all about it. Then after she asked our Heavenly Father t<> forgive her.
she fell asleep.
182 TE KARERE Hurae, 1943
Lesson Story:
CLEAN HANDS
"It's a bargain you won't get in a hurry; if you're sharp you
won't miss it."
Ned Howell spoke impatiently, as Ezra, the chore-boy at his grand-
father's house, stood by the gate thoughtfully looking at a pair of cuff
buttons that lay in his open hand.
"They're real," went on Ned, eager to close the bargain. "Why,
one of them is worth more than half a dozen of your fancy pigeons,
and here you have the chance to get the pair of them for less than half
price!"
Ezra had come out the loser too often in his dealings with Ned
to be willing to believe anything that he said; but the buttons did
look like real gold, and if they were, he would be willing to gijp six
of his white fantailed pigeons for them.
"Don't paw them with your dirty hands if your not going to take
them," said Ned rudely, as Ezra turned the buttons over and examined
them more closely. "If you aren't sharp enough to make a good bar-
gain for yourself, why give them back to me."
"I'll take them," said Ezra, slowly closing his hand over them.
"I'll have the pigeons in a basket ready for you to take home with
you to-morrow morning."
He put the buttons in his pocket and went down to the barn to do
his evening chores, wondering whether he had really been cheated again
in his bargain, as he had so often been before.
Ned stood at the gate looking after the retreating figure of Ezra,
with a triumphant smile on his face.
It did not occur to him that he had done a mean or dishonest
thing in taking advantage of Ezra's ignorance, and he was proud of
what he considered his cleverness. He knew that there was a very
little danger that Ezra would discover the comparative worthlessness
of the cuff buttons, and so his untruthfulness in the matter would not
be discovered.
Presently, Uncle Frank left his seat on the porch where he had
been sitting, hidden by the vines which climbed over it, and joined
his nephew at the gate.
"I wouldn't be a chore-boy for anything," said Ned.
"Why?" asked Uncle Frank.
"Oh, they have to do such rough, dirty work," answered Ned.
"Ezra's hands are always dirty. I wouldn't touch them for anything,"
and he glanced with a very satisfied look at his own hands, which were
almost as white and smooth as if he had been a girl.
"Ezra's hands are cleaner than yours, to my mind," said Uncle
Frank, gravely.
"Why, what do you mean?" asked Ned, opening his eyes in
surprise.
"I think that dishonest bargains stain one's hands more than
honest work," answered his uncle. "I could not feel as if my hands
were clean, no matter how white they might be, if I had been cheating
a poor boy out of his pigeons."
Ned's face grew very red.
"It wasn't my fault he didn't know how to make a bargain," he
muttered. "Everyone must look out for himself in bargains."
"He simply took your word for the value of the buttons. You
told him they were real."
"Well, so they were real buttons," said Ned smiling as he re-
membered what he had thought of his cleverness. "I didn't say they
were real gold; I only said real buttons."
"You meant him to think that they were real gold," said Uncle
Frank, sternly. "It was just as much a lie as if you had said real
Hurae, 1943 TE KARERE 183:
gold. You cannot call your hands clean, my boy. When you stain
them by cheating, and the stains are upon your heart as well as your
hands."
He went into the house leaving Ned to think about his words.
Somehow, Ned did not feel now as if he had done a smart thing
in getting the best of the bargain. As he looked at his hands, he
fancied that he could almost see the stains upon them, and he grew
unhappy at the remembrance of the stains which were upon his heart.
At last he made up his mind that he would rid his hands from this laot
stain, and he went down to the barn to look for Ezra.
"I say," Ned began bravely, "I cheated you about those buttons.
They aren't real gold. They're only worth about twenty-five cents.
You keep the pigeons till I send you the money for them."
Then he went back to Uncle Frank. "I've made it right with
Ezra," he said, "And I mean to keep my hands clean after this, sir."
"Don't forget the stains on your heart, Ned," said Uncle Frank,
kindly. "Remember to whom you must take those stains for cleansing."
Ned had been proud of his sharp bargains, and it was no easy
matter for him to remember his new resolution to keep his hands clean;
but he did not give up trying, and when he failed, as he did sometimes,
he took care to free his hands from dishonest stains by making it right
with the person he wronged, and then to remove his heart stains he
asked the Lord to forgive him.
SECOND WEEK
"The hand of the diligent shall bear rule." — Proverbs 12: 24.
KEEP BUSY
Objective:
To help the child to realize that there is work to do and thai
must learn to do his share.
For the Teacher:
In keeping with the spirit of the times we must help our chil<
to keep busy doing right, worthwhile things. Boys and girls alike may
learn to knit with profit. This lesson suggests that the children learn
to knit a wash cloth. Many mothers are knitting at this time and no
doubt they v/ould be willing to help you teach this lesson. It isn't
possible that a child could finish the wash cloth in one period. If. h< \
ever, you have the stitches cast on the needles, and pelnty of help they
will learn the stitch and probably R'et a few rows done. They will be
anxious to go on with their knitting so it will probably be best !<■
have them finish it at home. Be sure to check oil each child'.- work,
however. Some of them may come to you for help during the week
in their eagerness to do a fine- piece of work.
KNIT A WASH CLOTH
Materials Needed. — Coarse cotton thread, knitting needles. I» >\
or hag, and a cork in which to insert sharp ends el' knitting needles.
Directions. — Cast on 70 stitches, or as many as will make the
knitting L2 inches wide with, »nt stretching. Pass the right needle
through and allow first stitch on left needle to slip off. Repeat
all stitches are transferred to righl needle. Turn and repeat. W i
L2 inches of plain knitting or until piece is square. When Che
cloth has reached the desired si/.e the teacher should help the child
cast off. Fasten thread securely. Finish edges with row of
crochet in COnl rast ing colour.
Songs or Story:
Have the children pui their knitting in then \>>
184 TE KARERE Hurae, 1943
THIRD WEEK
"0, Lord, how manifold are Thy works; in wisdom hast thou made
them all ; the earth is full of Thy riches." — Bible.
HOME SIGHT-SEEING TRIP
Objective:
To increase the child's interest in and appreciation for his own
community.
For the Teacher:
A sight-seeing trip does not mean a time to turn the children loose
to romp in the open ; nor does it mean a military drill with strict dis-
cipline and regimentation. It does mean, however, freedom in the great
outdoors with an opportunity for the child to see important things and
to make interesting discoveries. No trip is fully profitable without an
objective. There must be a good reason for going. And then there
must be a carefully made plan or the trip will neither be pleasant nor
profitable.
Decide where you are going, and why. Visit the place yourself
and make note of the things you wish the children to observe. Get all
the information you can on tiie subject so that you will be helpful in
answering questions and directing attention to important things, etc.
Inasmuch as the possibilities in each community are different, it
will be necessary for you to make your own decision as to where your
trip will be.
The following places are suggestive: a bridge, lake, creamery,
pump, dam, mill, art gallery, museum, church, statue, pioneer
marker, etc.
It probably will not be necessary to take a picnic on this trip. You
may suggest, however, that each child bring a cookie or a piece of
sweet chocolate.
Have the children meet at the usual place of meeting.
Prayer:
Talk with the children about the special blessing they will need on
this day. If we ask Heavenly Father to keep us safe while we are on
our trip what must we do? What can we do to help Him answer our
prayer?
The teacher may say the prayer. Remind the children to say
"Amen," which means "I want the blessing, too."
Conversation Before Leaving for Trip:
Talk with the children about where they are going. Tell them why
they are going to this specific place and what things they will find
interesting. Help them to set their own standards of conduct, which will
make the trip more pleasant. For example:
Stay with the group.
Do not talk too loudly.
Be polite to each other.
Ask questions politely.
Do not crowd or push, etc.
The Trip:
Leave the building quietly and walk in an orderly manner It is
not necessary to march in line, however.
On your arrival at the place of interest selected, makf. your
observations, give the information you planned, answer questions,
etc. Do not stay too long as there is danger of the group scarcering.
Returning Home:
In all probability the children will be a bit tired so it might be a
good idea to select a quiet shady spot on the way home and tell a story.
Hurae, 1943 TE KARERE 185
Story:
While we are resting would you like to hear a good Indian story?
This one was written by a man who really knew about Indian:- This
story happened a long time ago when the Indians were wild.
WATER HELPED THEM ESCAPE
Children do not jump into a pond of water to hide when they play
hide-and-seek these days. But years ago, some children were forced
to play hide-and-seek with Indians who were on the warpath. The
Indians did the seeking, and the children did the hiding — and they
were glad to hide in the water, because at the time it offered the safest
place. Even grown-ups were sometimes glad to plunge neck-deep into
cold, dark water and stay there with only their heads thrust out until
the danger from arrows and tomahawks seemed past.
As a young boy, Fred Danielson was helping his father herd some
cattle in a lonely valley. A band of Indians swooped down upon them
one night. The two ran to a creek near their camp. They waded
down till they found a deep place near a curve. There in the shadow
of the bank with only their heads out of the water, they hid most of
the night.
The Indians searched but could not find them. The redmen. who
were outlaws, drove the cattle off with much yelling and flapping of
blankets. In the morning Fred and his father crept out of the water,
blue with cold but safe.
Indians were keen-eyed and clever at following tracks. But no
Indian, no matter how sharp his eyes, could see tracks washed out by
water. That is one reason why streams made good trails for persons
to follow and good hiding places to creep into when dangerous Indians
were near.
Ponds served in the same way. Even a muddy slough with its
reedy banks gave help to a three-year old boy and his sister, who
nearly fell into the hands of some outlaw redmen.
He was riding with his sister and her husband, Mads Nielsen, in a
wagon drawn by a team of horses. They saw a band of Indians on
fast, wiry ponies galloping down upon them. The white man whipped
his horses into a run. But they were tired. The Indians soon caught
up with them.
Mr. Nielsen had no gun. He had only an old broken revolvci that
would not shoot. But he kept the Indians back for a time by pointing
it at them. Finally, however, the redmen grew bold. One rode up and
shot the strongest horse.
"Take your brother and jump out!" Mads Nielsen told his wife.
"Hide in those willow trees."
All three ran into a patch of the trees. But these gave little
shelter. So, Mrs. Nielsen plunged into a nearby slough and sat chin-
deep in the water.
"They may not see me here." she thought.
Being little more than a baby, the boy feared the water. He
would not go in. So his sister set him on the bank among the I ashes,
with his feet and legs in the water. If the Indians came near, she
meant to pull him into the water with her.
But the Indians were interested in the load of food and ^applies
on the wagon. Finding some sacks of Hour, they took all they could
carry. Then they ripped open the other sacks ami dumped the flour
on the ground. They cut open some feather beds ami scattered the
feathers about.
But by the time they had done this the throe white people had
hidden themselves Well. The Indians could not find them quickly. Soon
a man came riding along with a herd of cattle, and the redmen ivde off
t<- take the cattle away from him.
186 IK KARERE llurao, 1943
The boy and his sister stayed in the slough from 2 o'clock in the
afternoon until twilight. Then all seemed safe. Mads Nielsen helped
them out of the muddy water and the three started quietly toward
the nearest town. The air grew cold as dark came on. When they
reached town, Mrs. Nielsen's wet dress was stiff with frost.
Two other children found safety by hiding in a river not far away
that same afternoon. After dark they reached home with chattering
teeth and shivering bodies.
Yes, water meant more than a drink to those pioneer children.
After the Story:
Get the children in a huddle close around you and sing a prayer
song.
FOURTH WEEK
Sweet summer time is everywhere ;
I feel it in the rose-filled air
And in the grasses 'most knee high,
And see it in the bird-winged sky.
Objective:
To enrich the child's moral and religious life through play.
For the Teacher:
Some teachers have been heard to remark, "It's only play to-day!"
This is a mistaken idea for we do not influence a child half as much
by our formal preachments as by our incidental contacts. Again, not
only do we see all children at their best when at play, but there are
some children whose worth we never discover unless we see them play-
ing. We present best that which we know best, therefore we suggest
that the teacher have a thorough knowledge of the games before she
begins to teach them.
Many of the games for this quarter will be played out-of-doors.
In such cases the explanation of the game should take place in the
classroom where the teacher is able to hold the attention of th? chil-
dren. The many distracting sights and sounds of the open air make
it very difficult to explain the game on the playground.
Choose several games the children enjoy and then play them often
enough to enable the children to learn them thoroughly. Then they
can and will play them in groups without direction, which is one of
the good reasons for teaching games to children.
Repeat the Lord's Prayer. Before beginning, call attention to the
first line, "Our Father which art in heaven." Whose Father are we
going to talk to? Our Father. Note the faith, etc. This rhould
take only a brief moment. Then have one of the children say the
opening prayer.
Did you know we had beautiful poetry in the Bible? You re-
member the story about David? It was David who wrote this lovely
poem.
Psalm 23
The Lord is my shepherd; I shall not want.
He maketh me to lie down in green pastures: he leadeth me beside
the still waters.
He restoreth my soul: he leadeth me in the paths of righteousness
for his name's sake.
Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death,
I will fear no evil; for thou art with me; thy rod and thy staff they
comfort me.
Thou preparest a table before me in the presence of mine enemies:
thou anointest my head with oil; my cup runneth over.
Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my
life ; and I will dwell in the house of the Lord forever.
Hurae, 1943 TE KARERE 187
Singing Games:
If it is convenient, take the children outdoors and play in the
fresh air. Before you leave the classroom talk about the games they
are going to play and give any instructions necessary. Let one child
lead the way to the shady place you have selected.
A circle game makes a good beginning. "The Farmer in the
Dell."
JOSEPH SMITH'S TEACHINGS
A murderer, for instance, one that sheds innocent blood, cannot
have forgiveness. David sought repentance at the hand of God care-
fully with tears, for the murder of Uriah; but he could only get it
through hell; he got a promise that his soul should not be left in hell.
Although David was a king, he never did obtain the spirit and
power of Elijah and the fullness of the Priesthood; and the Priesthood
that he received, and the throne and kingdom of David is to be taken
from him and given to another by the name of David in the last days,
raised up out of his lineage.
Peter referred to the same subject on the day of Pentecost, but
the multitude did not get the endowment that Peter had; but several
days after, the people asked "What shall we do?" Peter says, "I
would ye had done it ignorantly," speaking of crucifying the Lord, etc.
He did not say to them, "Repent and be baptized, for the remission of
your sins"; but he said, "Repent ye therefore, and be converted, that
your sins may be blotted out, when the times of refreshing shall come
from the presence of the Lord." (Acts 3: 19.)
This is the case with murderers. They could not be baptized for
the remission of sins for they had shed innocent blood.
Again: The doctrine or sealing power of Elijah is as follows: — If
you have power to seal on earth and in heaven, then we should be
wise. The first thing you do, go and seal on earth your sons and
daughters unto yourself, and yourself unto your fathers in eternal
glory. ... I will walk through the gate of heaven and claim what I
seal, and those that follow me and my counsel.
The spirit of Elias is first, Elijah second, and Messiah last. Elias
is a forerunner to prepare the way, and the spirit and power of Elijah
is to come after, holding the keys of power, building the Temple to
the capstone, placing the seals of the Melchizedek Priesthood upon the
house of Israel, and making all things ready; then Messiah comes to
His Temple, which is last of all.
Messiah is above the spirit and power of Elijah, for He made the
world, and was that spiritual rock unto Moses in the wilderness.
Elijah was to come and prepare the way and build up the kingdom
before the coming of the great day of the Lord, although the spirit
of Elias might begin it. — History of* the Church, Vol. 6, p. 249.
Evangelist. — An Evangelist is a Patriarch, even the oldest man
of the blood of Joseph or of the seed of Abraham, Wherever the
Church of Christ is established in the earth, there should be a Patri-
arch for the benefit of the posterity of the Saints, as it was with .larch
in (riving his patriarchal blessing unto his sons. etc. History of the
Church, Vol. 3, p. 381.
Faith. — Sec Articles of Faith.
Faith, How it Comes. — Faith comes by hearing the word n( God,
through the testimony of the servants of Cod; that testimony is always
attended by the spirit of prophecy and revelation. History ^\' the
Church, Vol. 3, p. 379.
(( ontinued on page 190)
18N
TE KARERE
, 194o
NEWS FROM THE FIELD
HUI PARIHA. — Notice of a District Conference to be held at Kiri Kiri,
Thames, August 7th and 8th, 1943.
Ka tu he Hui Pariha ki te Kiri Kiri, Thames, a te 7 me te 8 o Akuhata,
1943. He powhiri tenei ki te Hunga Tapu me nga hoa aroha kia haere mai
tatou katoa ki te whakarongo ki to tatou Timuaki.
— Tiki Reihana — Timuaki Peka.
Toke Watene — Timuaki Takiwa
AUCKLAND DISTRICT
Reported by Ngaro Hooro
Bro. and Sister Perrott received good
news from their son Rosser, who is serv-
ing in England with the R.A.F. and re-
cently received a commission of Flying
Officer. Well done, Bro. Ross, kia kaha.
Bro. Rosser wishes to be remembered
and conveys his love to all the Saints of
the Auckland Branch. We wish you
many happy landings.
On the 14th of May the M.I.A. held
a dance at the Alliance Hall, Eden Ter-
race, and although it wasn't quite a suc-
cess, it was rather enjoyable to those
who went. The music was supplied by
Len Owen and his swing band. The
Monte Carlo waltz was won by Alex.
Douglas and partner, Jewell Cowley. The
M I. A. is hoping to have more of those
dances in the future. The former Mis-
sion Secretary, Bro. George Watene, who
is here in the city during the off season
of dairv farming, is a regular attender to
our Chapel. Bro. Jack Richards went on
a vacation down to the Hawke's Bay dis-
trict, to a place called Waipukurau, dur-
ing merry month of May. About the
same time Bro. Kelly Harris journeyed
down to Hastings to bring his family
back to Auckland. We are certainly
pleased to see Sister Marie with us once
more. Our Chapel is still very popular
with our visiting brethren.
After nine weeks away on a mission in
the Hawke's Bay District, the family of
Bro. Billman was pleased to see him back
home again; but only for five days, for
he is on his way again to the East Coast
District to attend a conference at Gis-
borne.
The first overseas marriage was per-
formed in our little Chapel on June 7th
by President Matthew Cowley, when Mr.
Merlin Dean Petersen, U.S. Navy, was
married to Miss Betty Muriel Russell of
New Zealand.
Another visitor who is viewed by us as
a member of our branch is Bro. Winiata
Smiler from Gisborne. who has once again
resumed his law studies at the Auckland
University. This year is indeed a gala
sports year for Win, especially in the
field of hockey. Though he was selected
to represent the Auckland Province in
1942 and gave fine exhibitions in the
rep games, he surpassed these perform-
ances at the N.Z. Inter-Varsity hockey
tournament held in Wellington this year.
Win has certainly made a name for him-
self in the Auckland and Wellington
provinces. For not only did he gain
N.Z. University honours, but he also re-
ceived the distinction of being appointed
Vice-Captain for the N.Z. University
team. Incidently he was the only Maori
who played in the tournament, and he is
also the first Maori to be selected to
play as well as being the first Maori to
gain such honours as Vice-Captain in
any N.Z. University hockey team.
The result of the tournament was:
Auckland tied with Canterbury for first
place with four wins and one loss. Can-
terbury's loss was suffered at the hands
of Auckland, which in turn was beaten by
Victoria College. Auckland, however,
finished with the best goal tally for the
tourney, 35 for, 9 against; Canterbury's
tally was 25 — 16. So by goal tallies
Win's team won. Well, in brief his deeds
speak for themselves, that is to say, they
go to prove that he is an outstanding
hockey player, a fine sportsman and a
great leader. Bro. Smiler is a fine example
of the Maori youth of the Church and he
attributes his success to the precepts
and doctrines of the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints.
Last Sunday night, a silence of more
than two years was broken when Presi-
dent Perrott asked Elder Hohepa Mete
Meha to speak in Sacrament Meeting.
Hepa looks very well and fit and his talk
to the Saints, though brief was very well
received. It is hoped that he will be able
to visit his folks in the Bay.
As a former Editor, Te Karere is truly
pleased in having Elder Meha home again,
and hopes that during his stay he will
be able to write something for the Saints
and friends who are pleased to know that
he is well and safe.
NELSON DISTRICT
Reported by J. R. Robinson
Meetings at Nelson are having regular
attendances during the last two or three
months. Last month the priesthood met
and ordained Bro. Angus Elkingtpn to a
Priest and Superintendent of the Sunday
School. Bro. J. R. Robinson was set
apart as Branch President of the M.I.A.
John Hippolite was ordained a Deacon.
May brought us a very busy time and
a Hui Pariha was held on the 15th and
16th. Saturday evening the Sunday
School took charge and Sister Hui Tau
gave a demonstration of the programme
that was ffiven at Hui Tau. The children
of Madsen and part of the Nelson Sun-
day School assisted in the demonstration.
Hurae, 1943
TE KARERE
189
M.I. A. carried on with the remainder of
the evening. The climax of Saturday
night's programme was the celebration of
Bro. and Sister Elkington's (Snr.) Golden
Wedding anniversary. It was very pleas-
ant and inspiring to see the children and
grandchildren gathered around to honour
them.
Priesthood and Relief Society was at-
tended at 10 a.m. on Sunday. Visiting
Bros. R. Harris, Meha, Christy, Nopera
and Pirihi who, with President Cowley,
gave us some very interesting talks after
the District and Branch reports had been
given. Nomination to advance members
of the Priesthood were given at the
Priesthood meeting and were sustained
at the general meeting which took place
at 2.30 p.m.
The visiting brethren and President
gave very interesting talks at this meet-
ing. The District Presidency opened the
evening meeting. The visiting Elders
Harris, Meha, Christy, Nopera, President
Cowley and Elder Turi Ruruku ordained
Bro. J. R. Robinson to the Melchizedek
Priesthood as an Elder. John Wycliff
Ruruku and John Elkington were ordained
as Teachers, and John Hippolite as Dea-
con. Relief Society Sisters were set apart.
Tuo Hippolite as 1st Counsellor, Ester
Elkington as 2nd Counsellor, Elva Kotua
as Secretary, and Louisa Hemi as Teacher.
Olive Hippolite as President of the Re-
lief Society of the Madsen Branch and
Nui Elkington 2nd Counsellor. It had
been decided that as there were Sisters
in both Nelson and Madsen that it would
be better for two branches to operate.
President and others gave very inspiring
talks after the Relief Society had taken
over from the District Presidency.
GISBORNE DISTRICT
Reported by Hine McGhee
New members of Te Hapara are Bro.
and Sister Whakahc Matenga and family.
Bro. Whakahe is a driver for the Green
and White Taxis. Another frequent visi-
tor to our Branch is Sister Dorothy Fer-
guson of Mahia ; she is working for the
Gisborne Native Land Court. We wel-
come back Bro. Nuia Makoare, an old
member of the Church. We are certainly
happy to have theBe good Saints in our
mid »t. sifter Char] »1 1 ■ Morris, our Re-
lief Society Board member, visited T<
Hapara to discuss a Bring-and-Buy Social
to be held in July. Much inter.
been shown by outsiders al the large
amount of money collected al Hui
WAIKATO DISTRICT
Reported by Hoani Paki
Brother Victor Osborne ha bei n doing
■■ real work In I be < " n ohanga 1 1
lie ha i" en ■ isii ted bj Bi
and Harry Marshall \A ■
ai Bro. I Soromandi l' .A lec
tended tO I OeU :,,.
Wetel-e. AliM.I j , !, |1 |,
w ho i r< ported ml In In I
t in-ee .,i her an reported af< Rawirl
Honetana, John Kihi and Ma
o thi !<• may be mo Brot her
An.iKi. There -,\ ere l.i !
in the recent Home Guard camp at Hoe
O Tainui. The Sunday School of Hoe
O Tainui Branch was reorganized under
tho supervision of the District Superin-
tendent. The new Superintendent of the
Branch is Bro. A. Nahu, Bro. Simon
Johnson 1st Counsellor, and Bro. J.
Apiti is 2nd Counsellor. Sisters Toni
Nahu and H. Apiti are Secretary and
Class Teacher respectively.
MAHIA DISTRICT
Reported by Riripeti Mataira
At the conclusion of the Relief Society
meeting of May 12th, the time was
promptly turned over to Mrs. George
Ormond of Mahia, who was invited to
speak on and organize a Maori W.W.S.A.
Sister Lean Waerea was elected to the
chair with Mrs. B. Mataira as Secretary.
The meeting concluded with a hearty vote
of thanks to Mrs. Ormond.
Eighty children of the upper classes of
the Nuhaka Native School were accom-
panied by several of the Sisters on their
visit to the Gisborne Intermediate School.
It turned out a beautiful day after almost
two weeks of continuous rain. All re-
port as having had a "royal" time at
talkies, games, and a sampling of victory-
bombs at an ice cream factory, and, what
with coming home winners of the basket-
ball and football tournaments in a rail
car. They are now eagerly looking for-
ward to a proposed trip to Napier.
The members of the Nuhaka M.I. A.
responded to an invitation to represent
New Zealand at a pageant held in Wai-
roa. They also tendered to Pte. Ivan
McKenzie a farewell function in the
L.D.S. Hall, where Sister Ata Pederson
made the M.I. A. presentation.
Mr. Wi Nepia is a patient in the Wai-
roa Hospital with a fractured leg. He
is slowly progressing.
The members of the district wish t i
extend to Sisters Lucy Marsh and Nga-
hina Gillies their sympathy in the loss of
their daughter Ira. whose death occurred
quite recently.
WHANGAREI DISTRICT
By Hone Paea
Sisters Myra Mason and Ellen Hale,
! and Counsellor of the Primary
Association of the Whangarei District.
ha\ e been \ isii ing I he- follow ins Brai
Maromal u, Ruatangata, Kaikou, Te I
Tautoro, Whangarei and Awarua. The]
i t hat titer ■ are not many children
in the Branches owing to the p
out to the . Tin>
ed upon the parents of the chil-
dtt n to devote more of their tim, in
t he children t he principle- o
Brother Paepae Witehira, Superintend-
i nl of th. Sundaj School ■ of I he R '
and Hale on then- tour of the I1
Wil h 1 1 ire planning
a Primary and a Sundaj School pro
gramme, for the coming Hui Paril
o hira paid tribute to
the old folk for then- faithfuln< la in the
190
TE KARERE
Hurae, I'M..
On May 7th, many people turned out
to witness the closinK programme of the
Awarna M.I. A. for the year. After the
usual programme, supper was served.
What was left over was auctioned and a
few "Bob" was had. Dancinp: continued
to the early hours of the morning. Many
thanks to Bro. George Shelford and his
dance band for the wonderful music they
rendered.
Many families have left Awarua, and
some have gone as far as Hawke's Bay.
The latest to leave was Bro. and Sister
Jono WiHongi and their family, for Wai-
kiekie — not Waikiki. Sister Tia WiHongi
and her two sons for Hawke's Bay. The
'*otal number to have left the Branch is
12 adults and 21 children. We wish all
these good folks o-ood luck in their new
abodes.
Bro. Hone Paea, of the North of Auck-
land Genealogical Committee, attended a
Whakapapa meeting that was held in
Pipiwai on May 9. The meeting was an
interesting one. The people showed a
keen desire to continue with the work of
redeeming their dead ancestors. "There
is not much time left to save and re-
deem our dead. . . ." — Joseph Smith.
Sonny Crete, the 18-month-old son of
Bro. and Sister Heteraka Anaru, died at
their home (PipiwaP 22nd May. Death
was due to a convulsion following a
gastro-enteritis which had evidently been
brought on by the eating of some fresh
apples.
WELLINGTON BRANCH
Reported by Ray Stinson
Wellington is progressing well. Visitors
to the Branch are Bro. Pat Rei of Auck-
land, Nola Loader from Nuhaka, also Sis.
Zena Stent who was passing through to
Christchurch. With so many men and
women in uniform they are nearly always
in the majority at church. Bro. Domney
extends a welcome to all overseas mem-
bers to help in the meetings.
TAMAKI, H-B.
Reported by William Harris
About the worm n Colli of the Branch.
Where and what they are doing. Ema-
raina Paewai, Mary Taurau, Charlotte
McLaughlin, Pare Takana, Eliza Harris.
Kuini Wirihana. Te Muri Paewai, Amy
Takerei, Mini Snee, Ngete Mihaere, Api-
kara Paewai and Lucy Hemmingsen at
home. Treve Harris domestic at Danne-
virke. Rangirangi Mihaere, domestic at
Napier. Mavis Paewai, at Duff's Hospi-
tal, Napier. Agnes Floyd, land-girl at
Dannevirke. Awhitia Hiha, dental clinic
at Dannevirke. Una Thompson, Economy
Shop, Dannevirke. Joy Takerei, domestic
at Dannevirke. Emaraina Takerei, at
Post Office, Dannevirke. Ata and Theo
Barclay are domestics at home. Maraea
Manihera, Christine Enoka and Hine Te
Maari are going to High School at Danne-
WANGANUI DISTRICT
Reported by Betty Stent
We heartily congratulate Sister Bella
Stokoe and Mrs. C. A Stinson. who have
been appointed and sustained as 2nd
Counsellor and Secretary to our Relief
Society. Visitors to our community have
been Sister Sayring and Mrs. Robinson
of Nelson. During the May vacations
Zena "Shiny Eyes" Stent returned from
her gay life at Training College, Christ-
church, to visit her folks and Saints.
STATISTICS
Marriages. — C. Ngare to Mutu Wera
Witika. Sam Stockman to Jean Timothy
John. Ruakau Maunghan Rapana to Mi-
hinga T. Tito. Wharaunga Te Kare to
Mav Waitapu. Baptisms Waepoto Tu-
hua, May 2, 1943, by Rei Tuhua. Rahera
Reti. April 11, 1943, by Hoani Paki.
Births. — A son to Donald and Miriam
Coromandel. A son to Turongo and
Maude Rapana. A daughter to John
and Rebecca Paki.
JOSEPH SMITH'S TEACHINGS -Continued from page /H7.
End of the World, Meaning of. — The end of the world is the
destruction of the wicked, the harvest and the end of the world have an
allusion directly to the human family in the last days, instead of the
earth, as many have imagined; and that which shall precede the com-
ing of the Son of Man, and the restitution of all things spoken of by the
mouth of all the holy prophets since the world began ; and the angels
are to have something to do in this great work, for they are the reapers.
As, therefore, the tares are gathered and burned in the fire, so shall
it be in the end of the world; that is, as the servants of God go forth
warning the nations, both priests and people, and as they harden their
hearts and reject the light of truth, these first being delivered over to
the buffetings of Satan, and the law and the testimony being closed up,
as it was in the case of the Jews, they are left in darkness, and delivered
over unto the day of burning; thus being bound up by their creeds,
and their bands being made strong by their priests, are prepared for
the fulfilment of the saying of the Saviour — "The Son of Man shall
send forth His angels, and gather out of His Kingdom all things that
offend, and them which do iniquity, and shall cast them into a furnace
of fire, there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth." — History of the
Church, Vol. 2, p. 271,
Wahanga 38 Akuhata, 1943
Nama 8
W ;m #
FLYING-OFFICER HOHEPA M. MEHA. R.N.Z.A.F.
LVglllllHIIIM>U
f'^m K-SLIIII1...I
NEWS FROM THE FIELD
AUCKLAND DISTRICT
Reported by Ngaro Hooro (W.S.)
All good things generally have an end-
ing. To this respect the departure of
our American brethren is tangible. We
regret your departure; but we realize thai
you have a job to do. We hope that you
will return in the very near future to
mingle with us once again and we wish
you a "bop voyage," and may God's pro-
tection be with you wherever you are.
There has been a reshuffling in the Sun-
day School: Bro. Alex Douglas released
from the secretaryship is now 2nd Assist-
ant Superintendent, while Bro. Jack
Richards succeeds to the office of Secre-
tary— this took place on 20th June. Well
done, brethren! The M.I. A. has also
gained by the appointment of Bros. Jack
Richards, and Win Smiler as the Recrea-
tion Committee to control the activity
period. An opportunity was given to
them to show what ability they possess
when they had full control at the Social
and Dance sponsored by the M.I. A. on
Tuesday evening, the 29th June, at the
Alliance Hall, Eden Terrace. The func-
tion was an undoubted success. The intro-
duction of the American Virginia Reel
was well received and proved a very
popular turn. The Monte Carlo Waltz
was won by Bro. W. Williamson, U.S.
Navy, and partner. The music was ably
rendered by Bro. Len Owenj extras by
Bros. W. Brosnan and Ngaro Hooro. Bro.
Brosnan's dancing turn proved a success.
The M.C. duties were capably carried out
by Bro. Richards, ably supported by Win.
A prominent Sister, who is on a mis-
sion in the northern districts, is Sister
Rangi Tengaio. Before going northward
she laboured in the Mangere Branch for
two weeks. She did a wonderful work
there in encouraging the Sisters of the
Relief Society to make quilts, and baby
clothes. She gave some wonderful ser-
mons there to the Saints. Visitors to our
Branch, from the Waikato District, were
Sister E. Scott and her friends. Sister
Marv Owen left for her home in the
north, to attend and make preparations
for the coming big Hui to be held at
Pipiwai on July 10th, to be followed by
the Hui Pariha on the 11th. President
Matthew Cowley and Sister Elva Cowley
are attending this Hui.
MANAWATU DISTRICT
By Polly Wineera
ck to circulation once
you the largest scoop
Here we are
more, bringing
from this part of the mission. We have
quite a bit of territory to cover, so let's
go. We regret to report the ill-health of
our District President, Mane Taurau,
Dannevirke. Our prayers are for his
speedy recovery, and we hope to see him
around our end of the district in the near
future How much Dannevirke is going
to profit by your presence will surely be
realised.
To the small but staunch group of Mor-
mon Marines who never fail to attend our
(Continued on page 3 of Cover)
services when it is their privilege to,
we are truly grateful.. Bro. Heaton, who
lias spent some years on a mission in
England delivered a fine sermon at our
meeting. The power with which he spoke
can come only from a missionary of his
experience. To Bro. Young and the other
hoys we want to encourage your presence
in our midst, for it brings back to us
the spirit of our Elders.
We welcomed into our midst Sister Ao
Elkington. w.fe of the late Arthur Elking-
ton of Madsen, and her son Angus,
Arthur's sister, Polly. Bro. Turi Ruruku,
relatives and friends. The gathering was
■i sad one, for we mourned the loss of
our dear Bro. Arthur, who was killed in
action recently. Shortly afterwards we
learned of the death of Herbert Elking-
ton, twin son of Bro. and Sister James
Elkington and nephew of Arthur's, who
lost his life serving his country. To the
relatives of these two fine men we extend
our sincere and heartfelt sympathy in
their loss, but we realise that what the
gospel has taught us on life and death
will help us bear our sorrows.
Bro. Taylor Mihaere visited us for a
few days whilst on leave from an air
training station. He is looking well and
favours his new assignment a lot.
Through the means of Te Karere I
would like to extend my very sincere
appreciation and thanks to Bro. and Sis-
ter Hapi Kawana of Gladstone for their
kind hospitality shown me whilst spend-
ing a few days with them.
We were privileged indeed to have with
us, on a very short visit, President Cow-
ley, who attended Sunday School at Pori-
rua, then returned to Wellington and
back to Auckland.
The parents and family of Ella Wi
Neera Hawea were thrilled to have her
come from Hastings and stay a few weeks
with them. Ella was accompanied by her
little daughter, Gail. They are missed
very much now that they have gone.
In June a reception was held to wel-
come home another group of the Maori
Battalion from the Middle East. Lady
Pomare, Ngati Poneke Club members,
and many others were responsible for
the success of the reception. Mr. Kingi
Tahiwi, Snr., capablv carried out the
duties of an M C. Speeches of welcome
were delivered by Mr. Hapi Love, Sir
Apirana Ngata, Hohepa WiNeera, Bro.
Syd Christie of Nuhaka, Mr. Jessep, East
Coast Commissioner, and the Hon. Mr.
Mason, Native Minister. Action songs
between speeches formed part of the en-
tertainment. Replies on behalf of the
returned boys were given by Lt. Henare
Toka, and Col. Dyer of the Hawke's Bay,
who requested that one minute silence
be ohserved in remembrance of those who
had fallen on the field of battle. Luncheon
was served.
Among Ngati Poneke's various social
events of the month, we feel it worthy
to mention that they were very proud
indeed to entertain General Sir Bernard
Freyberg. who was accompanied on this
occasion by the Prime Minister, at a very
special reception held in his honour. A
Te Karere
Established in 1907
Wahanga 38 Akuhata, 1943
Nama 8
Matthew Cowley Tumuaki Mihana
Kelly Harris Etita
Eru T. Kupa Kaiwhakamaori
Waimate Anaru Kaiwhakamaori
"Ko tenei Pepa i whakatapaa hei hapai ake i te hvi Maori hi
roto i nga whakaaro-nui.'
"Te Karere" is published monthly by the New Zealand Mission of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and is printed by THE BUSINESS PRINTING
WORKS LTD., 55 Albert Street, Auckland, CI, N.Z. Subscription Rates: 3/- per
six months; 5/- per year; £1 for five years; £2/10/- for life. (UnHed States Cur-
rency: $1.00 per year; $4.00 for five years; $10.00 for life.)
Address Correspondence, Box 72, Auckland, C.l, New Zealand.
CONTENTS
Editorial —
Page
Maori Leadership
196
Special Features — '
The Woman's Corner, "Haki Haki"
198
Ordinances and Ceremonies (Nga Mahi Ma te
Eohingatanga ) . . 203
Church Features —
Sunday School
200
Primary
205
News from the Field
. . Inside Front ( over
TE KARERE Akuhata, 1943
Editorial . . ,
MAORI LEADERSHIP
Before the days of the European invasion of New Zea-
land the Maori lived within the boundaries of his ancestral
lands and was an integral unit of a noble tribe. He religiously
complied with all laws of the marae and subjected himself,
under all conditions, to the will of the chief.
In tribal warfare and in the communal pursuits of
peace time the strength and accomplishments of the tribe
were dependent upon the leadership of the children. The
longevity of the people and their remarkable physical appear-
ance; the sanitary conditions under which they lived and the
absence of epidemic diseases among them were all indica-
tive of the type of leadership which obtained in those times.
Although European civilization ( ?) has shortened both
the life and physical stature of the Maori he still vibrates
with racial pride when reciting an ancestral line back to a
renowned chieftain.
There is much in the complex economic plan which the
invader brought with him which perplexed the Maori at the
outset, and which he is not able to assimilate to his advan-
tage after a hundred years of effort. This condition or
failure of transition from the well ordered and simple
economic life, of the pre-invasion days, to the European plan
cannot be charged against Maori leadership. Current history
proves only too well that nowhere is there a leadership which
is solving the economic problems which beset the whole world.
This same economic structure which has puzzled the Maori
is now crumbling upon the very people who are responsible
for it.
There are conditions, however, apart from the economic
problems, which are weakening and destructive forces among
the Maori people, and for which the tribal leadership, or
absence of it, is responsible. These conditions have to do
more particularly with the social evils which exist among
them. These social disorders are a direct challenge to Maori
ladership.
As long as the Maori people continue to live in com-
munities surrounding . the ancestral marae the tribal chiefs
Akuhata, 1943 TE KARERE 197
of the marae have it within their power to regulate the social
behaviour of the people, and also the sanitary conditions
under which they live.
If the younger people, and elders, too, for that matter,
are degenerating and prostituting their morals with such
reckless abandon as is so much in evidence, the disorder is
due to either an absence of leadership or a demoralization
of the leader himself.
For many years the leadership among the Maori people
with special reference to the regulation of the social life in
the community has been implemented by the Maori Council.
Each district has its own council and within the district each
village may have its own committee. These committees are
elected by the people and they are vested with power and
authority to administer the Maori Council by-laws. If these
administrative committees, together with other tribal leaders
would exercise their authority within the community over
which they have jurisdiction there would be a much-needed
improvement in the social and sanitary habits of the Maori
people.
Drunkenness is the most destructive evil among the
Maori people to-day, and yet if the Maori Councils were pro-
perly functioning this habit would soon disappear from the
Maori community. In those districts where Maori leader-
ship is active there is no drinking or carousing within the
environs of the marae, nor is there any gambling permitted.
Social diseases are spreading and young children are
contracting these diseases because of unsanitary conditions
which exist in the homes. The Maori is too reluctant to sub-
mit to medical treatment and too many only do so as a last
resort. These conditions could be remedied by proper
leadership.
These existing evils are the fifth columnists on the home
front. If we arc not victorious on the home front the efforts
of our forces overseas will add little to our future happiness.
Courageous leadership was never in demand among the
Maori people as it is now. Every tribal leader and Maori
Council have within their hands the destiny of the race.
The social disorders of your people are challenging your
leadership.
Matthew Cowley
198 TE KARERE Akuhata, 1943
The Woman's Corner
HAKI HAKI
By Elva T. Cowley
Since the beginning of time mankind has had many battles to fight.
Some of the greatest ones, however, have not- been on the battlefield,
but combatting the unseen enemies that invade the home. These
enemies have caused more deaths and misery than mechanized warfare.
They are the germs and organisms that attack the human body. Some
of the most annoying of these enemies are those that attack the skin
and cause unsightly, pustular sores and abrasions.
There is scarcely a Maori family, as well as many Pakehas, that
have not at some time or another had to battle these skin enemies.
It is not an uncommon thing to see children of all ages, as well as
adults, bearing scabs and scars from skin infections.
The word Haki Haki is commonly used by the Maori for most
skin eruptions preceded by itching. Yet one should realize there are
several types of skin infections where itching may occur. These are
not all caused by the same germ and therefore should be diagnosed and
treated differently to obtain a successful cure.
Two of the common skin infections one has to combat, and which
are often confused for each other, are Scabies or Itch and Impetigo.
Thjse diseases are not the same and do not originate from the same
germ, but in the process of inoculation and because of scratching, the
two types of germs may contaminate the skin at the same time, making
it difficult to distinguish one from the other. The skin is an organ of
the body and not just "the wrapping paper around a parcel." "It is
one of the chief guardians of the gateways to the citadel of life." A
tiny invisible abrasion of the skin may give entrance to these enemy
hosts and cause death. The skin being in constant touch with the outer
world is the lodging place of a large variety of organisms that can be
seen through the microscope.
The number of organisms found upon the skin varies with the
habits of the individual. A clean person, who has frequent baths
has far less germs on the skin than one who is a stranger to soap and
plenty of warm water. Many of the microbes and parasites that infect
the skin breed in dirt and filth. Therefore, the person who keeps his
body clean, all things being equal, is less apt to fall prey to these
organisms or germs. Scabies, or the Itch, is a contagious disease due
to the invasion of the skin by the
itch mite. The first evidence of
the disease is an intense itching
of the skin predominantly between
the fingers, on the hands, wrists,
lower abdomen, ankles, or wher-
ever the skin is most tender. This
itching is caused by the female
mite or parasite which burrows
into the skin and deposits its eggs
and then dies. After the eggs
hatch, the young make their way
to the surface of the skin. They
again burrow into the skin, keeping
up the process. Violent itching, worst at night, is the chief symptom.
The malady progresses steadily unless held in check by daily baths
and washings, and becomes worse and worse as the itching and the
amount of eruption increases.
Akuhata, 1943 TE KARERE 199
The ordinary case is not difficult to diagnose, but constant scratch-
ing causes various types of infection, producing numerous unsightly
sores containing pus and crusting over into granular scabs. This dis-
ease is contagious to a marked degree and will contaminate the entire
family if precautions are not taken. It is most commonly contracted
by sleeping with those affected or by occupying the bed with unchanged
linen in which the affected person has slept. It is also contracted by
using common towels, wearing contaminated clothing, using toilet
articles, towels and even from shaking hands. Therefore the care-
less, unclean individual may be the cause of much misery befalling those
whose personal cleanliness is beyond reproach.
The aim of the treatment of Scabies is to destroy all the mites
and all their eggs infesting the skin. Also the complete disinfection of
all articles of clothing or bed-clothing that may have become con-
taminated. Many remedies will cure Scabies, but none have proved
more successful than the famous Almond Ointment procurable at the
Bates Pharmacies. Under this treatment the average case lasts but
eight to twelve days, that is if the treatment is carried out without
a break during the whole period of time, otherwise the cure will be
greatly retarded and the patient must start again.
During this treatment daily baths are imperative. The patient
should rub the body thoroughly with soap and then lie down in a large
bath of warm water which covers him completely except face and
head. This bath should contain some disinfectant. The patient should
remain in the bath for half an hour and while doing so should rub the
affected parts briskly with a nail brush or a coarse wash cloth. After
the bath dry with a soft towel and apply the ointment sparingly. At
the end of twelve days secure a bottle of Calamine Lotion procurable
• at any chemist, and pat over all of the body for one or .two days. This
is very helpful to dry up the sores. During this treatment under-
clothing should be changed and washed every day if possible. The
bed linen should also be washed. If it is not convenient to wash the
sheets daily, the germs can be killed by going over them with a hot
iron. The blankets should be hung out in the sun and wind where the
microbes will fall to the ground.
Impetigo, which is often mistaken for Scabies by the unskilled, is
also a contagious inflammatory disease of the skin. It is caused by a
germ known as "streptococci." It is characterized by the formation of
a blister or bubble-like eruption containing fluid and then drying to
thin yellowish crusts. They appear together forming flattened or
rounded sores the size of a pea or a sixpence. If the surface is broken
a reddish moist surface is exposed, secreting a thin watery liquid and
looking not unlike a burn or abrasion. Several days after the appear-
ance of the lesions, they begin to dry to thin granular crusts. When
the edges of the crusts begin to loosen they have the appearance oi'
being pasted on. A not unusual site for the infection is around a
finger nail, or on scratch-marks and other ahrasions.
While Scabies are seldom seen on the face and head, Impetigo is
prevalent about the lips, nose and even within the mouth. In some cases
the eruption is scattered over the arms, legs and trunk. Fresh sores
may appear singly or in crops from day to day. Finally, within the
course of several days or a week, new ones coa>e to form and the
malady gradually ends.
In exceptional cases, whore itching is present and by Scratching the
sores become infected, the disease may last lor one or two months
unless properly treated. Tin is I a rev I \ a deease of infancy and
childhood, hut LS also contracted l.y adult-. Epidemics have also hcen
(Concluded on /-,;■
200 TE KARERE Akuhata. 1943
SUNDAY SCHOOL
THE GOSPEL'S POWER
Theme —
Our Latter-day Saint Sunday Schools arc. potentially, the greatest
agency on earth for mobilising power. In Sunday School we learn how-
to spiritually equip ourselves for the responsibilities oi the priesthood,
and it is the priesthood — the priesthood alone — which can harm
power, the only ultimate, everlasting force.
With God's power synchronized to our faith in executing 1 1 i -> com-
mands, the ponderous tread of dictators' armies will never shake the
ground beneath us. for the rock of truth paves our routes of march.
Christ's lips spoke our assurance of this source of strength when, at the
Roman liar of justice. lie told Pilate, "Thou couldsl have no power at
all against me, except it were given thee from above."
Our Sunday Schools, through increasing our efficiency in God's sir-
vice, are expediting the supply route to this self-same authority which
defied Pilate. This route, unlike the now historic Burma Road, can
never he severed by an enemy's master encircling manoeuvre. It may.
however, through failure of the necessary .traffic of prayer, faith, and good
deeds, disintegrate through disuse.
Power and force, assert the tyrants who connive to rule over us. are
the only laws which all men recognize. In the letter, if not the implica-
tion, we are in accord with this assertion, for in Sunday School we pre-
pare to grasp the rod of a mighty empire. May we ever he inspired to
employ this power in promoting man's growth, instead of his destruction.
— By Joseph W. P.ackman, Jnr.
SACRAMENT GEM
May wo who thus have humbly fled
To Jesus as our living head.
This day Our solemn VOWS record,
And ever live to serve the Lord.
CONCERT RECITATION
1 John 4:20.
"If a man say, I love God, and hateth his brother, he is a liar;
for he that loveth not his brother whom he hath seen, how can he
love God whom he hath not seen?"
KORERO A NGAKATJ
1 Hoani 4: 20.
"Ki te mea tetahi. E aroha ana ahan ki te Aina, a e manahara
ana ki tona teina. he tangata teka ia ; te tangata hoki kahore e aroha
ki tona teina i kitea nei e ia. me pehea ka aroha ai ia ki te Attia
kahore nei i kitea e ia?"
LESSONS
KINDERGARTEN (4 to 5 years).
"A Child of Promise" (Genesis 17, 18 and 21).
"Guarded by the Lord's Angel" (Genesis 16 and 21).
"A Birthright or Blessing Sold" (Genesis 25 and 27).
Akuhata, 1943 TE KARERE 201
PRIMARY (6 to 9 years).
"Lehi Leaves Jerusalem" (1 Nephi 1 and 2).
"The Liahona" (1 Nephi 16).
"Building of the Ship" (1 Nephi 17 and 18).
CHURCH HISTORY & A DEPT. (10 to 11 years and 12 to 15 years).
"The Last Days of Moses" (Numbers 26-34; Deut. 34).
"Story of Ruth" (Book of Ruth).
"Boyhood of Samuel" (1 Samuel 1-3).
B DEPARTMENT (16 to 19 years).
"The Blind See Not" (Numbers 22-24).
"Joshua Succeeds Moses" (Numbers 27, 32, 33; Deut. 6, 18, 28, 34)
C DEPARTMENT & GOSPEL DOCTRINE (All others not assigned).
"Division of the Land" (Joshua 12-24).
"Events Subsequent to the Death of Joshua" (Judges 1, 2, 17-21).
MAORI CLASS.
RATAPU TUATAHI
MO TE WHAKI HARA. Te whaki hara e tika ana, ma konei hoki
e ahei ai te ripeneta. E mea ana a Hoani "Ki te mea tatou kahore o
tatou hara, e whakapohehe ana tatou i a tatou ano, kahore hoki te
pono i roto i a tatou. Ki te whaki tatou i o tatou ha pono ia he
tika, a ka murua e Ia o tatou hara, ka horoia hoki o tatou he katoa."
E mea ana ano tetahi korero "Te tangata e hipoki ana i ona he, e
kore tana e kake, te tangata ia e whaki ana, a e whakarere ka tohungia."
A ki nga hunga tapu o tenei wehenga o nga wa kua mea mai te Ariki,
"Otira he pono taku e mea atu nei kia koutou, ko Ahau te Ariki e
muru nga hara kia ratou e whaki i o ratou hara i mua i a au me te
tono mai kia muru i nga hara, ko ratou kahore i hara mo te matenga.'f
A hei mea whakaatu ko tenei mahi ko te whaki hara e haere tahi ana
me te ripeneta kei nga kupu a te Ariki "Ma tenei koutou ka mohio ai
mehemea te tangata kua ripeneta mo ona hara, Na ka whaki ia i ona
hara me te whakarere rawa atu ano hoki.
Nga Patai: 1. Kei hea i roto i nga karaipiture o te ao me te Hahi
e whakaatu ana nga whakaaturanga kua oti te whakaatu i runga ake
nei?
2. He aha i tika ai ki te whaki hara?
3. Rapua etahi whakaaro mo te whakahaere i tenei tikanga i
enei ra, ara, e pehea ana tenei tikanga kia tatou? . .
RATAPU TUARUA
MO TE MURU HARA. Me whakaaro nui te tangata mahi i te
hara ki te muru i nga hara o etahi atu ina tumanako ia kua murua
hoki ona. Kei waho kau te ripeneta mehemea te ngakau o to tangata
kahore i te pa mamae me te whai aroha atu ki te tangata o pangia
ana e te ngoikoretanga. I te akonga ki te inoi a te hunga e whakar ongo
ana ki a ia ka whakaako te Kai-Whakaora kia ratou kia inoi ki te
Matua "murua o matou hara me matou hoki e muru nei i o te luin.ua o
hara ana kia matou." Kahore hoki ana whakaaeLanga ka tnuruu o
ratou hara mehemea kahore o ratou ngakau i to muru i nga he O
tetahi me tetahi. Na e ai Tana: "Ki te whakarere* noatia [ho hoki
e koutou nga he o to tangata, ka whakarciva noatia iho ano o koutou
e to koutou Matua i te rangi a ki te kore t whakaiviva noatia iho e
koutou nga he 0 nga tangata, e kon ano 8 w hakaiviva noatia iho 8
koutou he e to koutou Matua." Te murunga ■ hara i waoniranui t
tetahi me tetahi v paingia ai 6 to Ariki me tino watoa to ngakau.
Nga Patai: 1. Me pehea to tangata hara ina tunmnako ia kia murua
ona he? Mo pehea hoki to hononu o tona ripeneta? E ai ta te kai-
Whakaora mo aha o whakarmca noatia nga k
TE KARERE Akuhata, 1943
RATAPU TUATORU
TE WHAKAUTU I TE PATAI A NGA APOTORO. Hei whakautu
i te patai a Pita "K te Ariki, kia hia nga haranga 0 toku teina ki alum
me taku whakarere noa iho i tona Kara? kia whitu.? Ka mea a Ihu
ki a ia. e kore aliau e mea kia koe kia whitu, engari kia whitu te kau
whitu." Hei mea tohu tenei ki te tangata kia noho rite tonu ia i nga
wa l.aii a ki to muni i te he. I tetahi wa ano ka whakaako ia i nga
akonga ka mea "Ki te hara kia koe tow tcina, riria; a ki te ripeneta,
murua tona. A ki te whitu nga haranga kia koe i te ra tahi, a ka whitu
ona hokinga kia koe i te ra tahi, a ka mea e ripeneta ana ahau, murua
tona.
Nga Patai: l. P« hea te patai a Pita me te whakautu hold
Rapua nga putake e taea ana nei e tatou te whakarite 1 roto
i nga whakahoki a te Karaiti?
RATAPU TUAWHA
MO TE MURUNGA HARA ANO. He whakaatu ano i ta te Atua
a mo te mea a te tangata i te mehua e mehua ai i a ki ona
In a ka whakaputaina e te Kai-Whakaora tetahi kupu whakarite mo te
kingi mo tetahi (» ana tangata e nama ana ki a ia tekau mano taranata,
a te whai rawa hei utu, na ka tapapa iho tana pononga ka koropiko
ki a ia ka mea . . . E to ariki kia ata hanga ki ahau, a ka utua katoatia
<• ahau kia koe. Na ka oho i te aroha te ariki o tana pononga, tuku
a ia, a whakarerea noatia iho e ia ana moni tarewa. Heoi, te
a o tana pononga ki waho, ka kite i tetahi ona hoa pononga,
an ana penei i a ia, na 1 ropokia ana e ia, notia iho te kaki me te
. utua taku nama. Heoi tapapa ana tona hoa pononga ki ona
;. inoi ki a ia ka mea, kia ata hanga ki ahau, a ka utua
. e ahau Ida koe, a kihai ia i pai heoi haere ana makaana ia
hare herehere, kia utua katoatia ra ano te nama. No te rongo-
te kingi i tana mea, katahi ka karanga tana ariki i a ia, ka mea
kino, i whakarerea noatia e ahau taku moni tarewa
. a koe, nau hoki i inoi ki ahau. Na ka riri tona ariki, a tukuna
ki nga kai whakamamae kia utua katoatia ra ano tana nama.
Nga Patai: 1. He aha be kupu whakarite a te king] i whakaputa
. Wnakamaramatia u tino kiko <» to whakatau a te kingi?
THE WOMAN'S CORNER— ( ontinued from page 199.
noted to occur by youths or adults through the exchange of apparel or
the ase of common or insufficiently cleansed towels.
The treatment of Inroetigi in first removing the Bcabs.
an be done by bathmg I parts in hot water. If the
are difficult to remove, make a poultice out of common clothes
starch or flour and add a little boric acid powder. Make the starch
thick and put on a cloth and place it on the scabs. After scabs soften
and come away, dry thoroughly and apply ointment called 112. It is
a pink ointment and is definitely said to he one of the most successful
red. The recipe contain- ten grains of Hyd Amnion,
ounces of Oxide of Zinc Ointment.
i!y and apply to the sore.-. Tl is ointment can he procured
from your local chemist, and also at the Hate- Pharmacies. Use Cala-
mine promote drying.
Fight the battli Keep your bodies
and surroundings (dean and spare BOme innocent person from misery
due to your can • d neglect.
Keep these instructions in a convenient place where you can refer
to them often.
Akuhata, 1943 TE KARERE 203
NGA MAHI MA TE TOHINGATANGA
(He roanga mai te zvharangi 157 o Te Karere o Hune, 1943)
WHAKARITENGA KI TE TOHUNGATANGA O ARONA
Ka karanga i te ingoa o te tangata e whakaritea ana " . . . i roto i te
mana o te tohungatanga tapu tenei matou te zvhakapa iho nei o matou
ringaringa ki runga i to matenga ka whakaritea hoc e matou hei
Rikona (Kaiwhakaako, Piriti) i roto i te Hahi o Ihu Karaiti o te Hunga
Tapu o nga Ra o Muri Nei, a ka hoatu e matou kia koe nga tikanga
whakahaere, me nga mana o tenei karangatanga, turanga hoki i roto i te
Tohungatanga o Arona, i roto i te ingoa o te Ariki o Ihu Karaiti,
Amine." Nga kupu manaaki me whakahua i ta te Wairua i pai ia.
'^KHAKARITENGA KI TE TOHUNGATANGA O
^ MEREKIHEREKE
Ka karanga i te ingoa o te tangata e whakaritea ana, ka mca " . . . i
roto i te mana o te tohungatanga tapu ka whakapa iho matou (ahau
ranci) i o matou ringaringa ki runga ki to matenga ka whakaritea koe
hei Kaumatua (ki tetahi turanga ke atu ranci) i roto i te Hahi o Ihu
Karaiti a te Hunga Tapu o nga Ra o Muri Nei me te hoatu ano hoki
kia koe nga kii, nga tikanga whakahaere me nga mana o tenei karanga-
tanga, turanga hoki i roto i te Tohungatanga Tapu 6 Merekihereke i
roto i te ingoa o te Ariki o Ihu Karaiti, Amine." Me hoatu hoki nga
kupu manaaki i ta te Wairua i pai ai.
Te Minitatan.ga mo te Hakaremeta — Te hakaremeta he mea tapu
i roto i te Rongopai o Ihu Karaiti. I te wa e tata ana ki Tona ripeka-
tanga ka tutaki Ia ki Ana akonga:
'Wa ka man ia ki te taro, ka mutu te whakawhetai, ka whawhaii, ka
hoatu e ia ki a ratou, ka mea, Ko ioku tiuana tenei e hoatu ana mo koutou ;
meinga tenei hei whakamuhara ki Ahau. I peralia ano hoki te kapa, i muri iho
i te hapa, i mea ia, Ko te kawenata hou tenei kapa i runga i oku toto e ringihia
ana mo koutou." Ruku 22:19-20.
Ko te minitatanga o te hakaremeta i roto i te Hahi me whakarite
ki te tauira a te Kai-whakaora, kaua hoki hei tango mehemea kahore e
tika ana.
Ko te hakaremeta e whakaritea ana i roto i nga karakia kauwhau
0 nga ahiahi Ratapu, i nga huihuinga Whakaatu Ilinengaro i nga ratapu
tuatahi o te marama, i roto bold i nga huihuinga Kura Hapati. Kahore
e tika kia minitatia te hakaremeta i etahi atu huihuinga engari me
tino nui te take ka ahei. I roto i nga Peka me whakarite tenei tikanga
i raro i te mana anake o nga Timuakitanga Peka. Ma te Timuakitanga
e whakarite mehemea e pai ana kia ratou tetahi apiha hei whakahaere
i te minitatanga me nga taputapu <» te hakaremeta. Ma nga Piriti o te
Tohungatanga <» Arona me nga mema <> te Tohungatanga o Mereki-
hereke e whakapuaki nga inoi mo te hakaremeta; ma nga Rikona e
tuari haere. Nga Piriti katoa me ako kia mohio a ngakau ki nga inoi
mo te hakaremeta. M e titiro Akoranga me nga Kawenata 20 me te l
ki te -r) o nga upoko «» Moronai, Pukapuka Moromona. Ko te mana
i ahei ai te mea he wai hei whakakapi mo te waina kei te 27 tekiona
<» nga Akoranga me nga Kawenata.
Ko te Piriti whakatapu i te hakaremeta me tuturi i ■ la e inoi ana.
Ko nga inoi me whakahua i roto i te ngakau ng< wairua kaha
kia kanaka an<> i te w haknnianamana 0 te neakau. Ko nea ipu I u • i
204 TE KARERE Akuhata, 1943
takotoranga DUO te taro me te wai kia ma rawa, me hoatu hoki he
lupoid Itahu ma mo runga i te beepu. K<> nga minita whakatapu i te
hakaremeta me aoroi i a ratou ringaringa i mua i te arhawna ki to
bakaremeta.
N\ra tamariki nonohi e kiia ana he incnia Q te Hahi tae noa ki to
ekenga o nga tan <> te arnakaheanga, ara ki tc warn tan, ko enei e tika
ana ki te tango i te hakaremeta. Me ako nga tamariki i muri i te
rnmakanga me te whakaunga ko te tango i te hakaremeta he mea nuku
atu te tapu kite tango, a lie whakahounga hoki o te kawenata i mahia
i te wa i haere ia ki roto i nga arai <» te iriiringa.
TE INOI MO TE TARO
"/: /.• . ///a;, t' te Mutuu ora tout, e inoi ake ana matau kia koe i runga
i te i)i</t>ii o tan 'J "anta o Hut Karaiti, kia whakapaingia kia whokatapua
tenet two mo nga woirua o te hunga katoa e kai ana, kia kainga c ratou
hex whakamaharatanga ki te tinana <> tun Tama, me tc whakaatu atu
kia koe e te .Una. e /(• Matita ora tonu, e whakaae ana rutou km man
ki runga ki a niton te ingoa 0 tun Tama, a ku nnihuru tonu ki u in. ku
Pu^un i unu lure i liomui net f in ki a niton, kin nolio tonu ui tonu ll'ni-
ruu i u rutou. Amine."
TE INOI MO TE WAI
"li te Atua, i' te Mutuu ora tonu, c inoi ake unu matou ki i koe i
runga i te ingoa <> tun lama o llm Karaiti, kiu whakapaingia kia whaka-
tupua tenet wai mo nga wairua o te Ituiu/u katoa c inu unu, kin meatia
c rutou hei whakamaharatanga ki nga toto o tau Tama, i whakahekea
nei m<> rutou; kia whakaatu atu ui rutou ki u koe. t te Atua, c te BHatua
ora tonu. ku muhura tonu rutou ki u in. kiu nolio ui tonu zcuiruu i a
rutou. Amine."
Te Whakatapunga o te Hinu. — Me whakatapu te hinu oriwa i mua
i te whakawahinga turoro. Ma npa mema kei ia ratou te Tohungatan^a
o Merekihereke e whakatapu te hinu tino pai e taea ana.
"Kahore kc tino knupupn mo te whakatapu hinu, eugari ko tc ahum ke te
whakatapunga e ahu mo te whakawahinga me te whakaora <> tc turoro. Me
whakarite tenet tikanga i raro i te arahi o te Wairua Tapu, a ko nga kupu
c whakapuakina me what i te ahuatanga o te men c inoitia unu. Mc muhura
tutou ko tc hinu c whokatapua unu. me te whakawehea tino hoki mo nga take
tapu. i roto i nga whore <> te whakapono mo te whakaora i te hunga mute me te
whakawahi ana hoki. Me mem muhura ano hoki tutou. ko te inoi whakapono
c whakawatea unu i te te turoro n ko te Atua e whakaora unu i a ia, kahore
i tc hinu, cn</nri ko ta tutou c whakarite tc whuknhuu mc whakawahi ki tc
hinu i roto i te uuiou o te Ariki." — Tinmaki tfohepa 1*'. Mrte.
E tika ana nga kai kauwhau katoa kia mau i tetahi hinu tapu, a e
tika hoki kia whai hinu tapu te Hunga Tapu i roto i o ratou kainga.
TE WHAKATAPU I TE HINU
"Me pupuri e nga Kaumatua tc ipu hinu oriwa kua <>ti te unu tc
puru a ku men "... fi to matou Mutuu i tc rangi, tenet motOU tc tapac
atu net tend hinu ki mint i to aroaro a i roto i te muna o tc '/'ohun</atan</a
c man nei i roto ia matou. ka whakapaingia, ka whokatapua ka whaka-
motuhaketia tenet hinu mo te whakawahinga me nga manaakitanga n nga
turoto i roto i tc ingoa 0 Ihu Karaiti. Amine."
Akuhata, 1943 TE KARERE 205
PRIMARY
PRIMARY ASSOCIATION
For the month of August, which ends the third quarter's
reporting period, new reports for District and Branch organiza-
tions are now available. These reports are being distributed
from the Mission Office to the District Secretaries (Priesthood),
who will see that all organizations under their control receive
their required forms.
Instructions for filling out the District Report is contained
on the form. Kindly fill this new form out at the end of
August to include all of the period between May 31st to August
31st, 1943.
The Branch Report is a monthly job and when completed
at the end of each month is to be mailed to MISSION
PRIMARY SECRETARY, Box 72, Auckland, C.l.
FIRST WEEK
GOD'S GREATEST GIFT TO THE WORLD
Objective:
To direct the child's attention to babies, thinking of each as a gift
from God.
To kindle in his heart a love for the greatest of all gifts — The
Christ-Child.
Memory Material:
"Once withing a lonely stable,
Where the sheep and oxen lay,
A loving mother laid her baby
In a manger filled with hay.
Many was the mother there,
And the Christ that baby fair."
Lesson Helps:
Bible: Matthew 1:18-25; Luke 1: 26-38; 2:1-7; Isaiah 7: 14, 9:6-7.
If you have access to any Life of Christ, read about the Holy Land
at the time Jesus was born, the customs of the people, their manner of
living, means of transportation, and so on.
Approach to Lesson:
Place a number of baby pictures about the room low enough to ho
easily seen by the children. Let different ones go to the front and
choose the pictures they like best. Perhaps sonic may ho able to toll
why the picture is a favourite. Tell some incident about a baby in the
home of one of the children, or speak ol a baby recently arrived in
one of the families. This will begin the conversation and the children
will tell Interesting things about the "baby" at home.
Sing a lullaby and let the children make believe rocking a baby.
THE BIRTH OF THE CHRIST-CHILD
I want to tell you about a lovely Baby that came to two ^ood
people. Their names were. Joseph and Mary. They lived in a beautiful
place Called Naaareth. The Lord lived Mary very much. SI
gentle, and all who knew her loved her,
One evening while Mary was praying in her garden, a M ranee hut
wonderful thing happened. As she prayed she heard a sound and.
TE ECARERE Akuham, 19*3
looking up. she Baw ■ lovely angel. For a few seconds Mary
afraid. The angel was kind to Mary when he saw that she was
frightened. "Fear not, Mary," he said. "Blessed are thou among
women. The Lord loves you very much and is going to scud you ■ Son,
and you shall call His nana- .Jesus." Mary's heart was filled with joy.
"He it unto me even according to thy word," Bhe said.
The angel returned to God who sent him. and Mary remembered
what the angel said. There was a Bong in her heart while she began
to get ready for the little baby Jesus. She asked God to help hei
take care of the baby when He should come.
One day Joseph. Mary's husband, took her on a journey to
another village, the town of Bethlehem. It was a long way from
Nazareth whey they lived, to Bethlehem. Mary rode on a donkey
and Joseph walked by her side. (Show the picture of donkey.) When
Mary grew tired riding on the donkey. Joseph helped her down and
let her rest.
It was almost dark when they reached Bethlehem, and they were
both very tired. They went to the inn or hotel. That was the place
where strangers stayed. Hut there was no room for them for many
other people had journeyed to Bethlehem that day. Joseph did not
care about himself hut he wanted a comfortable place for Mary. Ho
went to every inn in Bethlehem. At the last inn, Joseph asked: "Have
you a phu-e where we may Btay to-night?"
'i am .sorry," said the innkeeper, "hut every place is crowded."
Joseph and Mary looked so tired! "Isn't there some place we can
gO-" Joseph asked the inn-keeper.
"Yes," -aid the owner of the inn, "I have a stable. It is nice and
clean and there is clean hay on which you can make a bed."
ph said. "Thank you. Mary will he glad to rest after her
long journey."
That very night God sent Mary the little Baby Jesus, and all the
stahle was filled with the glory of His coming. When Mary saw the
Baby she loved Him. She wrapped Him round and round in a Long
piece of cloth called Bwaddling clothes, and because she had no pretty
basket for Him, she laid Him in the manger, the wooden box, from which
il e sheep, the oxen, and the donkeys eat their hay.
Mary and Joseph smiled as they looked at Jesus. Their hearts
were tilled with joy; for Heavenlv Father had sent them a wonderful
gift.
(The "Arrival of the Shepherds," by Lerolle may be shown now.
Do not call special attention to the shepherds, however. The father
and mother and hit of light which represents the baby will absorb the
interest of the children and arouse love.)
Expression of Lesson:
Retelling the story in the sandtable or on a lap-hoard with models
or pictures.
The teacher may say. "Let us play the story of Joseph's and Mary's
journey to Bethlehem. Was there a road or path for the donkey?
Wa- it a nice, smooth road or a rough one in some ph:
(Ab you talk, the road is being made in the sand.)
"We said it was a long journey and Mary became tired. What did
Joseph do for her? What kind of place would he choose for her to
What will we need then? Here are some trees we can use.
They are called palm trees. When Joseph and Mary reached Bethle-
hem'they found that all the inns were full. What did Joseph do then?
as make-believe that this is the stahle. Where shall we place it?
(Continue in this way until the set-up is complete — finishing with the
thought that on that night Heavenly Father sent His greatest gift, the
Christ-child, to Mary and Joseph. The expression work should be done
by the children under the stimulation and guidance of the teacher.)
Akuhata, 1943 TE KARERE 207
SECOND WEEK
GOD'S GREATEST GIFT TO THE WORLD
Objective:
To awaken in the child's heart a love for Jesus, the Christ-child.
Memory Material:
"God sent us the lovely baby.
From His home in heaven above,
He came down to show all people
How to help and how to love."
Lesson Helps:
Bible: Luke 2:8-20.
Weed's "A Life of Christ for the Young," chap. 2 and 3; any
good Bible story book.
Approach to Lesson:
While the music "Holy Night" is played or while the teacher sings
softly "Luther's Cradle Hymn," the children may study the picture,
"The Arrival of the Shepherd's" by Lerolle, this time observing the
shepherds in the picture. At this point show the pictures of sheep
and shepherd life in Palestine. Explain how the good shepherds cared
for their flocks in that land.
Retell last week's story briefly and continue with the story which
follows.
SHEPHERDS HEAR THE SONG OF ANGELS
On the same night when the little Lord Jesus was born, "There
were shepherds abiding in the fields, keeping watch over their flocks by
night." These shepherds were very careful of their sheep and very
tender of the little lambs. They often stayed out with the sheep all
night. On this night, the shepherds talked about the things that the
people had told them. One said, "They say that Father in Heaven
will send Jesus to live on the earth."
"Yes, and when He comes He will teach us how to love each other
better than we do now," said another.
And another said, "I wish He would come!"
And as they talked, a light came in the sky. "And lo, the angel
of the Lord came upon them, and the glory of the Lord shone round
about them; and they were sore afraid. And the angel said unto
them, 'Fear not; for behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy,
which shall be to all people. For unto you is born this day in the city
of David, a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord. And this shall be a sign
unto you; ye shall find the babe wrapped in swaddling clothes, lying
in a manger,' and suddenly there was with the angel a multitude of
angels praising God, and saying, 'Glory to God in the highest, and on
earth peace, good will toward men.' "
"And it came to pass, as the angels were gone away from them
into heaven, the shepherds said one to another, 'I At us go now even
unto Bethlehem, and see this thing which is come to pass, which the
Lord hath made known unto us.' "
When all was still the shepherds began to speak. "The angel said
that Christ the Lord is born," said one.
"Yes," said another, "and he told us that we should find Ilim
wrapped in swaddling clothes lying in a manger."
"Let us go to see Him," they cried.
And so down the hill to the little town of Bethlehem they went.
They went to the inn, but Ho was not there. They went to the stable
and there they found the little Lord Jesus with Mary and Joseph. As
they fell on their knees about Him, they thanked God for lending the
'IT. KAKKKi: Akuhata, 1943
Expression of the Lesson:
Baby. They told Mary and Joseph of the angel's words and of the
glorious song they had heard. Mary smiled and was glad.
Then the shepherds went back to their sheep on the hillside. They
were happier than they had ever been before because they had seen
the Christ-child who had come to be their King.
Finish the story in the sand-table which was begun last week. Re-
tell the important parts of the story while the scene is being prepared.
Let the children tell the story wherever it is possible so there will be
an expression through the lips as well as through the hands. It isn't
necessary to move the characters about to show action. It is better to
let the children choose one part of the story and tell it. In this case,
it would be the scene where the shepherds have arrived at the stable
where Christ was born. The placing of the shepherds would complete
the picture.
Recite the memory verse and sing "Luther's Cradle Hymn."
Tell the story to mother.
THIRD WEEK
THE WONDERS OF GOD'S WORLD
Objective:
To make our Heavenly Father more real to the children by help-
ing them to see some of the wonderful changes that are taking place
in preparation for winter.
Approach to the Lesson:
Make the room gay with fall flowers and bright autumn leaves. If
possible have the children bring some of them. Lead them to tell where
the treasures came from, to note the colours in the leaves, and to con-
nect the bright colours with the fall of the year.
Who gives us the beautiful flowers and the trees with their chang-
ing leaves? Have you noticed anything else that is happening these fall
days? Our Father in Heaven knows just what is best for us. He sends
the cold days, and then our mothers and fathers know that they must
put warm clothes on their children and make the homes warm. What
about the little animals when the cold winds blow? Talk about the
warmer coats for the dog, cat, cow, horse, and little rabbits. And what
about the birds? Many of them fly away to warmer places.
THE MOTHER BIRD WHO LISTENED TO THE
FATHER'S VOICE
One day in the spring a mother and father bird built their nest
high up in a tree by the side of a house. Soon there were baby birds
in the nest. Little by little the baby birds grew and then. one day the
father bird taught them to fly.
When the warm days were almost over, the mother bird flew away
to the top of the tallest tree. She looked far off to the south, and sang
a new song. The young birds had never heard the song before. She
sang about another home where they soon must be going, which was
far from their home in the tree.
"Oh, mother bird," cried the young bird, "Why do you want to
fly away and leave our home here? It is pleasant in this yard. The
sun is warm and we find plenty of worms and seeds to eat."
"Children," said the mother bird, "a voice tells me we must fly
away to the south. The sun will not always shine so brightly here,
and by and by we will not always be able to find worms and seeds on
the ground. See, the leaves are beginning to fall, and the children
are wearing their coats now when they go out to play."
Akuhata, 1943 TE KA.RERE 209
So, the next morning, the bird family said good-bye to their
pleasant home in the tree.
Just where they were going they did not know, but Heavenly
Father, who cares for little children, cares, too, for birds and he led
them safely all the way to a warm country.
That very night in the place they had left, a cold wind blew loudly
through the trees. In the morning the houses, the trees, the sidewalks
and ground were ocvered with snow. Next day, while the children
were playing in the snow, the bird family was in a beautiful country
where flowers were growing and the sun was shining brightly. Flying
up into a tree in a beautiful garden, they all sang a song of thanks
to our Father in Heaven.
FOURTH WEEK
LET'S DO SOMETHING
Objective: •
To help the child to learn and grow by doing.
For the Teacher:
The programme for this period differs a little from those suggested
for the other periods of the month, but it is no less important. Its
planning, preparation, and presentation may even be more difficult.
The dividend it pays, however, in satisfaction to the teacher and real
joy to the child is worth any extra effort it may entail.
Variety of exercise with one purpose in mind is one requirement
of good teaching; therefore, in this period we will combine much sing-
ing with play, memory work, and the all-important story, which mayl
at times be dramatization. We might rightly call this the "Children's
Hour" for they will do most of the work.
Some teachers think of the game merely as play, and that is true;
but it is more. It is a subtle teacher of many important lessons.
Among these are courtesy, fairness, reverence for law, the advantages
of leadership and many others. Marching may be made delightful to
the child rather than mere physical exercise. No boy will forget the
moments of pride that he experienced when he carried "The flag"
ahead of the line in the march. The best teaching to-day gives the boys
and girls a chance to learn by doing.
Song Service:
"I Thank Thee, Dear Father."
Story:
RAGGYLUG
Once there was a little furry rabbit who lived with his mother
deep down in a nest under the tall grass. His name was Raggylug,
and his mother's name was Molly Cottontail. Every morning when
Molly Cottontail went out to hunt for food, she said to Raggylug, "Now,
Raggylug, lie still and make no noise. No matter what you hear, no
matter what you see, don't you move. Remembe*- you are only a
baby rabbit, and lie low." And Raggylug always said he would.
One day, after his mother had gone, he was lyihg very still in the
nest, looking up through the feathery grass. Ky juM corking his eye.
so, he COUld Bet what was going on up in the world. Onee a big blue-
jay perched on a twig ahove him, and scolded someone very loudly;
he kept saying, "Thief, thief!" Bui Raggylug never moved his nose,
nor his paws; he lay still. Onee a lady-hue; took a walk down a Made
of graM over his head; she was so top -heavy that pretty soon she
tumbled off and fell to the bottom and had to begin all over again, Hut
Raggylug never moved his nose nor his paws; he lay still.
The sun was warm and it was very still.
TE KARERE Aknhata, 1943
Suddenly, Raggylug heard a little sound, far off. It sounded like
"swish, swish." very soft and far away, lie listened. It was a queer
little sound, low down in the graS8, "rustle — rustle — rustle." Raggy-
lug was interested. But In- never moved his nose nor his paws; he
lay still. Then the sound came nearer: "Rustle — rustle — rustle"; then
grew fainter, then came nearer; in and out, nearer and nearer, like
something coming, only when Raggylug heard anything coming he
always heard its feet, stepping ever so softly. What could it be that
came so smoothly — rustle — rustle — without any feet?
He forgot his mother's warning, and sat up on his hind paws; the
sound stopped then. "Pooh!" thought Raggylug, "I'm not a baby
rabbit, I'm three weeks old; I'll find out what this is." He stuck his
head over the top of the nest and looked — straight into the wicked eyes
of a great big green snake. "Mammy, Mammy!" screamed Raggylug,
"oh, Mammy, Mam — " But he couldn't scream any more, for the big
snake had his ear in his mouth and was winding about the soft little
body, squeezing Raggylug's life out. He tried to call "Mammy!" again,
but he could not breathe.
Ah, but Mammy had heard the first cry. Straight over the fields
she flew, leaping the stones and hummocks, fast as the wind, to save her
baby. She wasn't a timid little cottontail rabbit then ; she was a
mother whose child was in danger. And when she came to Raggylug
and the big snake, she took one look and then hop! hop! she went over
the snake's back; and as she jumped she struck at the snake with her
strong kind claws so that they tore his skin. He hissed with rage but
he did not let go.
Hop! hop! she went again, and this time she hurt him so that he
twisted and turned; but he held on to Raggy-lug.
Once more the mother rabbit hopped, and once more she stuck
and tore the snake's back with her sharp claws. Zzzz! How she hurt!
The snake dropped Raggylug to strike her, and Raggy rolled on to his
feet and ran.
"Run, Raggylug, run!" said his mother, keeping the snake busy
with her jumps; and you may believe Raggylug ran! Just as soon
as he was out of the way, his mother came too, and showed him where
to go, and he followed now.
Far, far away she led him through the long grass to a place where
the big snake could not find him, and there she made a new nest. And
this time when she told Raggylug to lie low, you'd better believe he
minded!
The August issue of Tc Karcrc comes to you with only
sixteen pages because of last-minute economies forced on us by
circumstances beyond otir control. The Business Printing
Works Ltd., who are our printers, regret very much the cur-
tailing of our proposed edition, as the gas-heating for the lino-
type was very unsatisfactory. However, as we went to press,
the gas situation improved; but, without being again late, it
was impracticable to issue a larger edition.
The Editor regrets very much the late issues of June and
July. Every effort will be made to ensure the early arrival of
your future issues. — Editor.
record crowd was in attendance to show
the guest of honour how much they ap-
preciated him as a great leader of their
sons.
At last, at last, 'twas cupid's dart,
that struck the blow right to the heart.
We happily announce the marriage of
Sister Rangiruhia (Lucy) Arthur Pene
to Gnr. James Farley of the U.S. Marines,
who hails from sunny (so they say)
California The ceremony took place over
King's Birthday week-end ; this is all the
information we have to hand concerning
the matter. We thought that Lucy was
going around with that certain twinkle
in her eye, and we wondered how much
longer it was going to be before they took
the final plunge, and now it's happened,
so all there is left for us to say is, "Good
luck to you both, and may all your
troubles be little ones!!
That's all, folks, until next time. This
is your District correspondent signing off
and saying cheerio.
NELSON DISTRICT
By J. R. Robinson
After Sunday School on May 30th,
there was a special meeting held to dis-
cuss ways and means to benefit our
M.I. A. and Sunday School organizations.
During the meeting the following M.I.A.
officers were selected and set-apart: —
Roma Elkington, 1st Counsellor; Pene
Ruruku, 2nd Counsellor; Arthur Houn-
sell, Secretary, and John Wycliff Ruruku
as Teacher. The Sunday School officers
are Roy Robinson and Esther Elkington
as 1st and 2nd Assistant Superintendents
with Bill Hippolite, Secretary; Wetekia
Elkington Senior Teacher; Roy Robinson.
Intermediate Teacher, and Alma Kawharu
in charge of the Kindergarten
At a priesthood meeting on June 6th,
with a full attendance, the following
names were recommended as Deacons :
and Frank Hippolite.
The Relief Society is meeting regu-
larly and is making good progress; they
have also been very fortunate to have the
of Nurse Clouston to give them
lectures on Home Nursing.
Attendances at Sunday School. M.I.A.
and Relief Society meetings arc very en-
couraging and promis< to !><■ very regular.
GISBORNE DISTRICT
By Hine McGhee
'organization <<■
Branch, 1 1
the new pre idencj
Follow in- b r orzanizat ion mei I
the Te Hapa
pleai ed to Bustain
comprised of Lehi Morri I
Robert McGhee and Wairarapa Hai
f',,,!!, .if. i
Billman oi \
Ith Presidenl Henry
Robert McGl
under the hand of
Elder Charle E.
mi ionai
out the district
n Brother
ordained an Eld< r
E Billman.
..i t be
'i r< 01 Hamoi I Bi ot h
in....,, of Kaltl, , eertainlj
the folks.
r, , ,,i, ni Ddahanga Pen
loi In 1 1"- Diitrii P
. in.-
an inmate of Cook Hospital, Gisborne.
for some time. We pray for his speedy
recovery that he may be permitted to
lend his valued assistance and energy to
the work of the Lord and love and com-
fort of his loved ones.
Sapper R. W. Kelly spent some leave
with his folks and friends of the district.
All were pleased to visit with the sapper
and trust that his work will be filled
with honour and distinction wherever he
may be called to serve.
HUNTLY DISTRICT
By E. A. C. Scott
Although late in the year the Puke
Tapu Mutual Improvement Association
has been reorganised and is functioning
successfully at present. The newly ap-
pointed officers are: Y.M.M.I.A. — Ru
Tarawhiti President, with Martin Brown.
Mohi Tarawhiti and Taiki Himiona as
Counsellors and Secretary; Y. W.M.I A.:
Olive Scott President, with Hannah
Tarawhiti, Polly Rotana, Valerie Scott
and Wera Tarawhiti as Counsellors, Sec-
retary and Treasurer.
WELLINGTON BRANCH
By Ray Stinson
This past month we have been very
fortunate in having visits from Sis. Una
Thompson of Dannevirke, and Elder
James Elkington of French Pass, who are
to be with us for quite some time yet.
Presidenl and Sister Cowley have also
been to our fair city and visited in Con-
fi rencc with the Saints.
The Wellington Branch Presidency is
now complete with the inclusion of Wil-
liam Rohner and Parata Pirihi as Coun-
sellors to President Domney.
Our joy at having Sister Katene (Jr.?)
of the Porirua community joining in our
activities has been short lived, as she is
now back at the pa. One of our beloved
members, Sister Rohner, is very ill. The
prayers of the Saints (mine, too. Ed.) are
for her Bpeedy recov< rj .
WHANGAREI DISTRICT
By Hone Paea
I tu he hui hura kohatu ki Awarua i
te lin o Hune. Nuku atu i te torn ran
ngata i haere mai ki te whaka-
i te hurahanga <• tenei kohat u
whakamaharatanga kia Pt< I
i irate 1. 1 t . in..' ii o K in: i (Creti
M< i. L941, No te haw he pahi o te tekau
karaka o te ata ka timata nga mahi o
te marae. i ra, e kiia ana h< "flai
in . . n \ '* n a te mmita -
haere Ka mutu atu tenei Ka hui katoa
• in ana ■ hipoki ana hoki ki te
kan
cjc).
te
•• ■
ard
Honou i K akia na
• :i minita Klro Pou ran.
w hakahai i • mane ma
• kauwhau a Pakl Matin! I •
aupapa korero kl tenet: "I tuku te ta-
ia kia mat.- mo ..n:, -
I boatutia te honore <> u- hurt
kohatu ki agm tamariki hoia .■ rua 1 h.>ki
i kaihai
Manihaj tamariki I hm
■ latahj I hoi
.ai raua.) Ka ,.ti te kohatu te hura,
. e i.- A i - 1 h . !
Rika, kia tu whaka-
rde, Bra kia r-
] tenei wa ka whakatangihie ■■ te piu-
itu ka haereV
kia pa atu ki te kohatu.
I' has been raining "aome" here up
■ d mudd) roada are
0n< really hai to hop,
step and then jump if he wants
anj place. Incidentally thai was what
Bro. w ain ab w -
Hongi of the Pipiwai Branch, when he
slipped just outaide hia home and
Bprained hia back. We hope thai by th<
time thia cornea off the preaa Brother
a will !><• t'ui;.
Owing to the aneertaintj <>f the mail
sen ic< . !lt „>■
Pte. M u t u WiHongi from the Mi.l.i
in April waa received here in June. The
letter was intended to reach hen
for Mother's Day. In pan. the
reads: "King* whaea. You are more than
ever in • .,t this time. '
nui hi nga whaea <• noho mai aa i U
ara, kiakoutou katoa 11
kupu ruarua mo tenei aa. Ma ti
koutOO katoa e tiaki e manaaki a tae DOa
te wa «• tutaki ai tatOU. Na a
tamariki <• noho atu nei i konei. M it .
WiHongi * '. r, :i 7 :i . * * Kia ora k.>r mo to
ret a pai.
Brother Henare WiHongi, Preaidenl <>f
trict, was called to Pataua, a dis-
tance of aboul 7.". miles to administer to
Bro. I ono \ ■■• re. About six monl I
■ 1>1 1 transfusion.
We imp,, thai be .'.ill Quickly recover.
\s illiam Palmer of
discarded his old dui
d in it.
either,
around the waist lin< \
the real mirk ami a few It ft and
\\ . i be people <>t
[pat • oa an unusual prog i
.if Edui
ri V ( ' award.-. I in t In- R
were honoured mihi
and aroha" t<» Lt. Ngarimu. Our d<
jj mpal hy go oul to t h. par.
■
Hr<>. Peneha Mar i"r in
trict Presidency, baa been very ill
II ■■;) Tan. and i- nov« gradually re-
in- full strength. We pray and
ha1 he w ill soon be able to l>t about
his du1
ding t.i information at hand. Bro
Patrick WiHongi, Districl Secretary, and
father of more than one child has been
Been every morning ai a spec •■.! time,
with a child in each hand going down
;h. road. Comment was mad. thai per-
., widower or thai he had
no wife. It is true that his children at
this time of the day arc without their
mother, as she ie going bet pari
Bchool teacher.
Bro. Young WiHongi, ;■ member of the
Guard, while honn on furlough
met wit h an accident as in-
hia h.ad. He waa taken to boa-
pital and. BO far. his condition i- still
Prior t.. the accident Brother
ind I. ai. Anaru won a "jittei
contest at Awarua. Out of I
c.uples th.-y were adjudged the
really they had t he i
Readers and Subscribers
SUBSCRIPTIONS EXPIRING WITH THIS ISSUE
Mrs. Rang] Bush — Auckland; K. Nehua Bryers — Okaihau; G<
Chamberlain — Auckland; Edith Cooper — Whananaki; Kiri Daviea
Auckland: Mrs. A. George— Auckland ; Mrs. Willfam Harris — Tahoraiti;
L.A.C. Trevor Hamon Overseas; Rauoriwa Heremia — Whatawhata;
Rawiri Ihaka — Hamilton: Marjorie Jones — Hamilton; Arapera Kau-
whata — Ngawha; Jacob Karaka — Tikitiki: Mary Kelly — Ha
K Marsh — Wairoa, H.B ; Annie Meha — Dannevirke; Sine McG
Gisborne; Ivan A Davis Mihaere — Tahoraiti ; Nlki Paewai — Dannevirke;
Cliff Pentecost — Auckland; A rota Ngaro Potae — Tokomaru; Ngahuia
Peihopa — Pokere; Walter Smith — Auckland; Mrs. Moriki Shortland —
Pokere; Ivy ('. Tahau — Hastings; Una Thompson — Dannevirke;
Tawiri — Gisborne; Moku Takerei — Tahoraiti; Emaraina Tal.
Tahoraiti; Martha Te Hira — Omahu ; Rosie Waetford — Whananaki;
Wm. Williams — Auckland.
NGA MAHI MA TE TOHINGATANGA
Tc Minitatanga ki nga Turoro:
Ki te turorotia tetahi i roto i a koutou, me karanga c ia ki nga kaumatua
o te hahi; a ma rat on c inoi ki runga ki a ia, me te whakawahi a>i<> i a ia ki te
hinu i runga i te ingoa <> te Ariki, A e ora tc turoro i tc inoi whakapono, ma
te Ariki ano ia c whakaara ake; ki te tnea hoki kua main hard ia, ka murua
torn hara." 1 [emi 5 : 14-15.
"A ko te hmuia c turorotia ana i roto i a koutou, a kaore 0 ratou whaka-
pono c taca ai ratou tc whokaora, engari he whakapono iti to ratou. me whangai
ratou i runga i tc tiu<> atawhai, ki )i</a mahuri me te kai mania, kaua hoki tera
c mcatia c tc ringaringa o tetahi hoa riri. Me karanga nga kaumatua a tc
Haiti, kiq rua. nuku atu ranei, a ma ratou c inoi me tc whakapa o ratou ringa-
ringa ki runga ki a ratou i runga i toku ingoa; ua ki te mate ratou ka mate
ratou ki a au. a ki tc ora ratou. ka or a ratou ki </ au.' Akoranga me nga
Kawenata 42 ; 43-44.
Ma roto i enei mc era atu tuhituhinga tapu e kitea ana ina whiwhi
tc turoro i tc whakapono a ka karanga ki tc Tohungatanga o Mere-
kihereke, ka ahei ratou. tuatahi, ki tc whakawahi ki tc hinu; tuarua,
whakapa i <> ratou ringaringa ki runga i te matenga o tc turoro; tua-
toru, manaaki i t> turoro me tc inoi ki tc Atua mona, Tc whakawahi
ki tc hinu me tc hiiritanga o tc whakawahinga mc whakarite i roto
i te ingoa o te Ariki ma tc mana o tc Tohungatanga. Mo fcino inoi
rangimarie nga Kaumatua mc tc whakamahi ano hoki i tana whakapono
katoa. Ma te Wairua o te Atua e tohutohu nga whakaari mc nga
manaakitanga mo tc turoro, noreira, e tino tika ko nga Kaumatua kia
tino whakarongO ki nga kohimu a tc Wairua Tapu kia whakapuakina
ai nga kupu tika. Tc whakapono whakaora turoro, ko ia tetahi 0 nga
homaitanga nui 0 tc wairua. noreira e tika ana nga Kaumatua kia
noho rite i nga wa katoa ki tc whakamahi i tana whakapono mo to
whakaritenga o enei whakariteritcnga tapu.
". / ko enei mea kaua e mahia noatia c hoc. engari kia matua rapua i a
hoc. c tc hunga c hiahia ana ki taua mea, he mea kia rite ai una karaipiture;
nea, mc rite tau meatanga ki tern kua oti tc tuhituhi." Akoranga me
or; Kawenata 24 : 14.
TE WHAKAWAHINGA TURORO l/
Kia iti te maturuturu <> te hinu tapu ki runga i te matenga o te
turoro, ka wJiakapoki c te Kaumatua ona ringaringa ki runga i te turoro.
ka karanga i tc ingt a o te turoro me te mea " . . . I roto i te ingoa o Ihu
Karaiti me te mana o tc Tohungatanga Tapu ka whakapa iho ahau i oku
ringaringa ki runga kia koe ki te whakawahi ia hoc ki tenei hinu tapu
kua oti nei tc whakawehea mo te manaaki i tc hung a turoro kia whiwhi
koe ki te katoa o to kaha kia hoki mai ano tc ora kia koe." Ki enci
c ahei te tapiri atu etahi atu kupu e paingia ana e te Wairua.
TE HIIRITANGA O TE WHAKAWAHINGA ^
Nga Kaumatua ka whakapa i <> ratou ringaringa ki runga i te
matenga <> tc turoro kua oti nei tc whakawahi e te Kaumatua, a ka tnea
tc kai korero, whakahuatia te ingoa o tc turoro "I roto i tc Ingoa o
Il:u Karaiti mc tc mana o tc Tohungatanga Tapu ka hiiritia e matou,
mc tc whakau ano hoki ki ruitt/a kia koe te whakawahinga ki tc hinu
tapu kua oti nei tc whakaritea ki tc mutunga kia whiwhi koe ki taua
ritenga. "Ki enci kupu ano, me whakapuoki mehemea e ahei nga kupu
e paingia e te Wairua.
*
n)
Te Karere
S
Established in 1907
y Wahanga 38 Hepetema, 1943
Matthew Cowley
Kelly Harris
Eru T. Kupa
VVaimate Anaru
Tumuaki Mihana
Etita
Kaiwhakamaori
Kaiwhakamaori
"Ko tenet Pepa i ivhakatapua hei hapai ake i te hvi Maori ki
roto i nga whakaaro-mii.'
"Te Karere" is published monthly by the New Zealand Mission of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and is printed by THE BUSINESS PRINTING
WORKS LTD., 55 Albert Street, Auckland, CI, N.Z. Subscription Rates: 3/- per
six months; 5/- per year; £1 for five years: £2/10/- for life. (Un-ted States Cur-
rency: $1.00 per year; $4.00 for five years; S10.00 for life.-
Address Correspondence, Box 72, Auckland, C.l, New Zealand.
j
1
CONTENTS
1 Editorial —
1
• Elder Rudger Clawson
Page
216
♦ Philanthropists
>17
I
1 Special Features —
j President's Page, "In Whose Name Should
1 The Woman's Corner, "Care of Clothing" ..
[oseph Smith's Teachings
'ithing be Paid 218 i
)
219 1
I
234
[nside From* ( 'ovei
Nga Main M;i Te Tohingatangj
Church Features
j Sundaj Si hbol
j Primary
221
J News from the Field
!
216
IK K VRKRK
1 [epctema, 1943
Editorial
ELDER RUDGER CLAWSON
With more than 86 years of worthwhile life behind him,
Elder Rudger Clawson, Presideni of the Council of the
Twelve Apostles, died during the latter part of June of this
year. His death brings to a mortal close a life that began
m the home of Bishop II. B. i lawson and Margarel
Judd Clawson on March 12th, 1857.
From his early boyhood he has been religiou
always seeking for a knowledge of the things of God in pre
ference to all other pursuits. It is recorded as his testimony
of which the following is an excerpt and may suppl) a reason
for his full, courageous and simple life. "Early in life I
became deeply interested in the Book of Mormon, which
I read and reread, and drew from its divine pages, inspira-
tion and hope. Faith sprang up in my heart. B
study of that glorious book, well defined ideas of right and
wrong were firml) fixed in my youthful mind, and I
then measurably able to withstand the temptations that
assailed me and was able to escape many of the sins and
follies t" which some of the young are addicted. With
advanced years, conviction has constantly grown upon me
that the Book of Mormon is the grandest book of the age."
V a youth of 18 he became private secretary to the
den! of the Utah Western Railway, during which time
he came to know and lay up for himself the values of <
i in the principal cities of the country, particularly
of the East. Four years later, he filled a mission to the
and it was here that his courage, testimony
and ability were demonstrated in the tragic death of his
companion, Elder Joseph Standing, who was brutally ass
ated by a wicked mob. At the age of 41 he was ordained an
Apostle on ( October 10th, 1898, by President Lorenzo Snow.
In 1901 Presideni Snow called Elder Clawson to be Second
Counsellor in the First Presidency, which position lie held
until the death of President Snow, when he again took his
place in die onncil of the Twelve to become its tenth P
dent (excluding President Joseph F. Smith), which he has
keen until his demise.
Perhaps no Apostle of the Church in such a brief time
in these days has passed through more diversities and ordeals
than lias Elder Rudger Clawson. At this the close of his
Hepetema, 1943
TE KARERE
217
life and stewardship, all who have known him will remember
and be influenced by his convictions that God is to be served
and honoured above the directions of men regardless of the
consequence.
He was truly a great man.
loved him most.
These who knew him best
-K.H.
PHILANTHROPISTS
President Heber J. Grant has said, "It is a God-given
law that in proportion to the service we give, in proportion
to what we do in this Church and out of it — what we are
willing to sacrifice for the Church and for those to whom
we owe our loyalty outside of Church activity — we shall
grow in the grace of God and in the love of God, and we
shall grow in accomplishing the purposes of our being placed
here on the earth. ... I am converted to the thought that
the way to peace and happiness in life is by giving service."
Such words epitomise a philosophy for greater good worthy
of a prophet of God.
All reward is dependent upon adherence to specified
requirements. In qualifying for any consideration of the
good things of life aspirants must know what is in store
for them before going out to gain. This knowledge is part
of the heritage vouchsafed to man through the efforts of
previous life. The retaining of the standard is as much a
requirement of the present as it is to go on. In other words.
what the past has given us will not always be ours it' we do
not understand it and so harness it to our use now. Our
status would lie that of a bird once given to great ilights
among the clouds, able to reach the pinnacles of mountain
heights, to view from tall trees the wonders of the under-
growth— hut now only a loud clucking hen with its beak ever
to the ground in seeming shame to look into the great heavens
above where onee its wings were want to have soared, now
only stunted flaps with camouflaged fluff, hiding the once
great pinions of power that much thought and use had
produced.
Philanthropists are measured for good only b) what tlu\
have given. Usually ii has been gauged l»\ the benefits
bestowed throu.'d) nionclan c< ml i i 1 nit mil, \\ Y associate
philanthropy with the giving of money onl) alter an abund
ante has been accumulated from which large amounts could
be drawn. We have relegated philanthrop) t<> the task of
I ( otu faded an /■</,..
J?
/
i
218 TE KARERE Hepctema, 1943
The President's Page
IN WHOSE NAME SHOULD TITHING BE PAID ?
The foregoing question lias been asked by many of the members
throughout the Mission during the past few months. In an I
submit the following statement recently published by the Presiding
Bishopric of the Church: —
"Tithing should be paid in the name of the person whose income
is being tithed. If the husband is the only member of the family earn-
oney, the tithing should be paid in his name. Since he and his
wife are one and lie is the head of the family, it is a
'and wife.' "
Of course, if for any reason he prefers to include his wife when
paying his tithing, this is Ids privilege since the paying of tithing is
wholly voluntary. It is felt to he unneces-
sary, however, and frequently entails much | GOLD AND CREEN BALL I
more clerical work which could properly be
avoided. TheTamakl (H.B.) M
I, ., , .. , , : is pleaied t<> announce the
n some cases, while only the husband j date oi their Annual I
produces the income, the tithing is paid ; »nd Green Hall t.. be held I
half in his name and half in his wife's 1 in ,the _J°*» J1"11- Danne- j
name. This has the disadvantages of mak- I JlL I9J3 lst |
ing the husband appear to be only a part Effort! are betas made to
tithepayer, and in the event of his being ! **cux*. th< ■frvicea of a |
for some important appoint- j 0?£*; ^SUTlK to
ment in the Church this record might prove i to be there Fundi are In i
arrassing. • a'^ °^ "Sick and Wounded" ;
If the wife is earning: money, her tith- j ' ' •'' ' ,"tl<l-
llld be paid in her own given name.
Children should be taught to pay tithing in their own names. The
question is often asked, "Should a young person wait until he has a
job before ho pays tithing?" One might inquire, "What constitutes a
job?" There is always something a child or young person can be
ed to do around the home, the farm, or the business for which
a small regular allowance may well he made, if for no other reason than
to teach him to pay tithing on such allowance. The earlier he is taught
the principle of tithing the more likely he is to live by this law through-
out life.
In the final analysis, tithing is an individual matter. Only those
who have incomes are amenable to this law. There is no reproach
upon the mother or the children in the home if their names do not appear
on the tithing records of the Church unless they have separate incomes
or are given allowances for the performance of some special work."
In our Mission there are many names of children and young people
which appear upon the tithing records. In my travels to the various
branches children often come to tell me personally that they are paying
their tithing. When children and young members do this it is the
best indication I receive that the Gospel is being taught by the parents
in the home. It shows also that the parents place a value upon the
little things that their children do by way of lightening the work of
mother and dad about the house.
Although the work of the branch, the district and the Mission
Secretary may be increased by the tithe-paying of the children, this
extra work is nothing compared with the proper training the children
are receiving in the way they should grow in the home, in business, and
in the Church.
(Concluded on page 223)
Hepetema, 1943 TE KARERE 219
The Woman's Corner
CARE OF CLOTHING
By Elva T. Cowley
Everyone who attempts to make purchases these days hears over
and over again "Sorry, Madam, that article is not procurable," or per-
haps you may hear some other reason, which all points to the fact that
it is necessary for every person to take care of the clothing and things
h-e already has.
The Church authorities have constantly admonished the Saints not
to destroy anything in the line of clothing or sell or give to junk men
any thing that can be made use of in the home. In view of this, the
General Church Welfare Committee issued a bulletin on the care of
clothing. Some of the suggestions contained in this bulletin I am sub-
mitting to you. This information, if followed, should be of material
benefit in caring for and in lengthening the life of clothing and other
household articles.
One of the most important factors in caring for clothing is to
provide closet space in your home where it can be protected from
dust and insects. If possible an additional cupboard or closet for the
storage of out-of-season clothing should be provided.
Clothes should be aired before placing them in the closet. This
will help to remove body odours, and aid in restoring the garment to
its original shape. The correct type of hanger is important in keeping
garments looking their best. The hanger should have the same shape
as the shoulder of the garment. Knitted garments should never be
hung.
All clothes should be brushed immediately after wearing to pre-
serve their good appearance. Use long strokes, brushing with the
nap and always with the thread of the fabric. When clothes are hung
properly and brushed frequently, they require pressing less often, but
whenever necessary, pressing results in better appearance and longer
life to the garments.
Wool materials should be pressed through a heavy, damp cloth and
on the wrong side. Place the garment right side out on the ironing-
board. For best results next place a dry woollen cloth over the gar-
ment, and over this put a heavy cotton pressing cloth which has been
wrung out in warm water. Now press with a very hot iron. Tin- dry
wool and heavy pressing cloth- protects the fabric from the hot iron
while the steam penetrates into the fabric being pressed, taking out the
wrinkles and the shine. When the wool cloth is removed from the sur-
face of the fabric, which has been pressed, it tends to raise the nap.
If a dry woollen cloth is not used, wet only half of the heavy pressing
cloth, fold it and place the dry half next to the fabric, then press with
a hot iron.
A much better job of pressing can bo done on all wool, silk, or
rayon fabrics if a dry woollen cloth is placed between the wet or damp
pressing <•lot.li and the surface of the garment which is being pressed.
Silk material should he pressed with a medium hot iron on the WTOng
side of the garment, using a light-Weight, dry pressing cloth. I' i
little oi- no dampness on silks.
Cottons and linens are freshened by pressing. Cottons may he
sponged and pressed on the right side, while lines should always be
pressed on the wrong side after sponging. Rayons should always he
pressed from the wrong side, using a warm, not hot. iron. Use the
Same method l'<>r rayon as for silk.
TE KARERE Hepeteme, (943
Cellulose acetotc rayon fabrics will melt when they come in con-
tact with a hot iron. The use of B dry woollen cloth between the
rayon fabric and the damp pressing cloth protect* the fabric and pre-
vents it from melting. A medium hot iron should In- used.
Velvet material! cannot i>o pressed directly. But corduroy should
he pressed on the right side, using the same method as for woollen
fabrics. If the pile appears too flat when the pressing cloth is removed,
brush it immediately with a medium stiff brush, velvet hung in the
bathroom when- tin- hot water has been turned on •
will freshen the appearance of the garment.
"A stitch in time save nine." Rips, tears, holes and weak
in a garment should he repaired or mended as soon as they appear.
A patch af the same material s itched
to the linings around the collar or cold-water recipe for
underarm or on a ripped place often WASHING BLANKETS
provides an additional season's wear. 2 bWe cakes <-f Mild Soap.
Underarm shields are beneficial to ! smL of Boiling w
protect against perspiration rotting : 1 enp of Powdered Borax.
or discolouring the fabric, ('overs I s^ve the EO*p •B?Jl!M^h£w,,tb
, « . - i*» . , , the borax in tin- gallon of hoilm^
keep dust from clothes hanging m | water and let .tand nntil cold and
the closet. Shoulder covers are practi- : jellied.
cal for men's suits. These can be i Fil1 three n',1,s with water luke-
■, - , , , ■ I warm, and a<l<l I of solution to
made out of old materials. j the ,ir;;t tul) . (lf n.m:imiMk, solll.
The life of a pair of shoes is multi- i tion to the tezond tab and the bal-
plied three-fold if the shoes are rested | »n«« "<" the solution to the third
rriu l i ! tub. Let the articles stand one
between weanngs. That would neces- ; half h()Ur in th). Br,t tul, Lig.htiy
sitate having more than one pair oi j rub the dirty spots. Put through
. Polish improves their appear- j £h« wring-er int.. the second tub.
ance and preserves and softens the | ?%£„ £S» tTu.. *S3'?ob £
leather. Heels should be straightened j the second rinse, shake well and
as soon as they begin to wear un- i han* <>!' th«- lin<- J'n<1 keep revers-
evenly. Proper kind of shoe-trees I
should be placed in shoes immedi- ; but important in our deft
ately after they are worn. Shoe j the *>«""«■ front.
; cks or lm-s protect '.he shoes from E va
dirt.
Careful laundering <md dry cleaning is important in the preserva-
tion of clothing. All fabrics are not washable. Test a small sample
of the material first if in doubt. Soak a small piece of the material
in clear, lukewarm water for a few minutes. If it does not run dur-
ing the plain water test, it the entire article, using
lukeward water and mild soap flakes. If in doubt send the garments
to the dry cleaners. Valuable articles of clothing have been ruined
by improper laund
woollen articles of clothing are most difficult to care for they
should be Riven special attention. While in use they should be con-
stantly sponjj and aired. In the spril - the time for
to put away woollen blankets, winter clothing, and other
5, and to look carefully at their woollen wear and do everything
possible to insure it against depreciation and moth.
Bef< ' : ins and grease spots should b<
ashing in lukewarm water and mild soap
suds. Articles which are not soiled enough to warrant either cleaning
or laundering should be hunR out to air on a sunny, breezy day and
driven a thorough brushing. A damp sponge will help to remove fine
r cuffs. Turn out pockets and creases in order to
Ret all the dust which may have collected.
Once freed from dirt, proper precautions should be taken to pro-
tect the clothes by wrapping them tightly in firm wrapping paper or
a eluded on f)a<)c 23 h
Hepetema, 1943 TE KARERE 221
SUNDAY SCHOOL
THE GOSPEL'S POWER
Theme —
Our Latter-day Saint Sunday Schools are, potentially, the greatest
agency on earth for mobilizing power. In Sunday School we learn how
to spiritually equip ourselves for the responsibilities of the priesthood,
and it is the priesthood — the priesthood alone — which can harness God's
power, the only ultimate, everlasting force.
With God's power synchronized to our faith in executing His com-
mands, the ponderous tread of dictators' armies will never shake the
ground beneath us, for the rock of truth paves our routes of march.
Christ's lips spoke our assurance of this source of strength when, at the
Roman Bar of justice, He told Pilate, "Thou couldst have no power at
all against me, except it were given thee from above."
Our Sunday Schools, through increasing our efficiency in God's ser-
vice, are expediting the supply route to this self-same authority which
defied Pilate. This route, unlike the now historic Burma Road, can
never be severed by an enemy's master encircling manoeuvre. It may,
however, through failure of the necessary traffic of prayer, faith, and good
deeds, disintegrate through disuse.
Power and force, assert the tyrants who connive to rule over us, are
the only laws which all men recognize. In the letter, if not the implica-
tion, we are in accord with this assertion, for in Sunday School we pre-
pare to grasp the rod of a mighty empire. May we ever be inspired to
employ this power in promoting man's growth, instead of his destruction.
— By Joseph W. Back-man, Jnr.
SACRAMEXT GEM
Forget not. brother, thou hast sinned,
And sinful yet mayst ho ;
Deal gently with the erring heart.
As ( iod has dealt with thee.
CONCERT RECITATK >.\
Psalms 1:1.
"Blessed is the man that walketh not in the counsel of the un-
godly, nor standeth in the way of the sinners, nor sitteth in the
scat of the scornful."
K( >RER< I A NGAKAU
Nga Wemta 1:1.
"Ka hari te tangata kahore nei e haere i te vrhakaaro o ie
feangata kino, a kahore e tu i tc ara o te hunga hara, kahore ano e
tioho i te nohoanga o te hunga vvhakahihi."
LESSONS
KINDERGARTEN I i to 5 y<
"A Ladder to Heaven," (iencsis 28.
"Sold by Hi* Brothers," Cm i 89 11.
"A Feast by Governor Joseph," (inn sis \'l 1...
222 TE KARERE Hepetema, 1943
PRIMARY (6 to 9 jn \
"Storm on the Ocean," 1 Xephi L8.
"Nephites and Lamanitet," 1 1 Xrphi 5.
"King Benjamin's Preaching," Mosiah 2-6.
CHURCH HISTORY A A DEPT. (10 to n yean and L2 to LB
"Saul Chosen King," 1 Samuel
"Saul Reproved by Samuel," 1 Samuel 13.
"David's Personality and Character," 1 Samuel 16-17.
B DEPARTMENT (16 to 19 years).
'The Land of Milk and Honey," Genesis 12, 28 J Number
"Israel Enters Canaan," Joshua 1, 3, 4.
"The Story of Jericho," Joshua 2, 5, 6, 7, 8.
C DEPARTMENT 6 GOSPEL DOCTRINE (All oth igned).
"Othniel and Ehud — Deborah and Barak," Judges 2-6.
"Gideon Delivers Israel from the Midianites," Judges 6-8.
"Abimelech and Pephthah," Judges 9-1 '1.
MAORI CLASS.
RATAPU TUATAHI
MO TE MURUNGA HARA. Kahore te Ariki i oati mai ka whaka-
rongo ia ki nga tono ka whakaae ranei ki nga ohaoha a te mea e ngau
ana te kawa i roto i tona ngakau ki era atu : "matua houhia te rongo
ki tou teina, ka haere ai, ka mau ai i tau whakahere." I roto i ta te
Ariki kupu kua whakakitea mai ki te bunga tapu i enei ra, i tino kaha
tana korero mo tenei take, e tika ana hold. "Na reira he pono taku
e mea nei kia koutou, e tika ana kia murua e koutou a tetahi, a ko ia e
kore e whakarerenoa i nga he o tona teina ka whakahetia ia i mua
i te Atua no te mea kei roto i a ia e pupuri ana te hara nui ake," a e
tino marama ai te ngakau ruarua, mo nga mea e ahei ana kia murua
nga hara e te tangata kua tapiria mai e te Atua tenei "Ko Ahau, ko te
Ariki e muru i nga he o nga tangata ki taku e pai ai, otira ko te tikanga
ra mo koutou me muru i nga he o nga tangata katoa."
Nga Patai. — (1) He aha te mea kahore te Atua i oati mai? (2)
Whakatakina mai te upoko o te Kawenata Hou me nga korero mo tenei
take? (3) Pehea te Atua mo te muru hara i enei ra, a kei hea i roto
i nga karaipiture o enei \va e whakaatu ana?
RATAPU TUARUA
TE TINO WHAKAPONO ki te whakahere whakamarietanga o te
Karaiti. Ko te tikanga tuatoru tena e ahei ai te whiwhi ki te murunga
o nga hara. Ko te ingoa o Ihu Karaiti anake te ingoa kei raro o te
rangi e taea ai te tangata te whakaorangia; a kua akona tatou kia
tuku atu i a tatou inoinga ki te Matua ma roto atu i te ingoa o te
Tama. I whiwhi a Arama i tenei whakaakoranga mai i te mangai o
te anahera, a na te Kai Whakaora i ata whakaako nga Niwhai kia pera,
otira, e kore tetahi e tika ki te ki pono e whakapono ia kia te Karaiti
me te whakakahore ki te ngohengohe ki ana whakahaunga, noreira ko
te ngohengohe e ahei ana mo te murunga a hara, a ko ia e whakaaro
nui ana kia murua ona hara, ka tino hihiko ona mahara ki te rapu
kia mohio ia he aha hei meatanga ma ana.
Nga Patai. — (1) He aha te tikanga tuatoru o te whakapono? (2)
He ingoa atu ano ranei kei waho atu i to te Karaiti e whiwhi ai ki te
ora? (3) He aha hei tautoko i te whakapono kia te Karaiti?
RATAPU TUATORU
MO TE RIPENETA. E tika ai te kupu ripeneta me nuku atu
i te whakaaetanga kau mo to he; e hara hoki i te mea ma nga aue me
nga tangi me te maha o nga kupu whaki hara engari kei te mamae-
Hepetema, 1943 TE KARERE 223
tanga nui o te ngakau i te mohio ake ki to he me te mau hoki o te wehi
ki te hara me te whakaaro nui ki te whakatikatika kia wbakarerea
nga mahi he o mua ko te tika hoki kia mahia a muri atu. Mehemea
ka pera tuturu te whakaaro ka whiwhi ia ki te pouri whaka-te-Atua,
e mea ra a Paora "No ta te Atua hoki te pouri, ka mahia he ripeneta
e ora ai, e kore e ripenetatia; ta te pouri ia o te ao e mahi ai, he
mate." E matau ana hoki te kupu a te Apotoro a Orihana Parata
"Kabore he take mo te tangata hara ki te whaki i ona hara ki te
Atua me whakaaro nui ra ano ia ki te whakarere atu; kahore hoki
he painga ki a ia ki te pa pouri mo te he kua mahia e ia me te
kaha ra ano ia kia kore hoki atu ano ki te mahi i te kino; e he ana
hoki ia te whaki ki te Atua kua he ia ki tona hoa tangata me whaka-
aro u ra ano ia ki te whakatikatika i a ia. No reira ko te ripeneta
e hara i te whaki kau i nga hara i runga i te ngakau pouri i te ngakau
iro, engari i te ngakau u ki te kore ano e hoki atu ki nga huarahi o
te kino."
Nga Patai. — (1) Me pehea e tika ai te kupu ripeneta? (2) Pehea
ta Paora mo te pouri whaka-te-Atua? (3) Pehea ta Orihana Parata
mo te murunga a hara? (4) Rapua etahi atu whakaaro e pa ana mo
enei take o te ripeneta?
RATAPU TUAWHA
TE RIPENETA E AHEI ANA mo te whakaoranga. Tenei whaka-
aro tuturu, tenei timatanga o te oranga pai ake, e ahei ana mo nga
tangata katoa e whai ana ki te oranga. Ina te whiwhinga ki te aroba
noa mai o .te Atua, ko te ripeneta e rite tonu ana tona tino aheitanga
ki te whakapono ; kia rite ano ki to te hara whanui. E kitea e tatou ki
hea te tangata kore hara? Noreira, ko wai e ahei ana kia kahore
he murunga hara. He matau rawa te kupu a te kai-kauwhau i ki ai
"Kahore hoki he tangata tika i te whenua e mahi ana i te pai a kabore.
ona hara." Kua oti te Atua he murunga a hara mo te hunga e
ripeneta tuturu ana. Ka pa tuturu ki te hunga pera nga painga o te
whakaoranga mo ia tangata ma roto i te whakamarietanga o te Karaiti.
I whakatupato a Ihaia mo te ripeneta me nga whakaaetanga mai hoki
mo te murunga hara: "Rapua a Ihowa i tona kiteatanga karangatia
atu kei tata ana ia kia whakarere te tangata kino i tona ara, te tangata
mahi he i ona whakaaro; kia hoki ki a Ihowa a ka aroha ki a ia; ki
to tatou Atua hoki, he nui rawa hoki tana mahi tohu.' '
Nga Patai. — (1) I nui ake ranei te whakapono i te ripenetatanga?
(2) Pehea te kupu a te kai kauwhau mo te tangata e mahi ana i te
tika i runga i te whenua? (3) Pehea ta Ihaia kupu whakatupato-
ranga hoki?
PRESIDENT'S PAGE— Concluded from page 218.
Last year there was a substantial increase in the amount of tithing
paid in the Mission; as well as an increase in the number of tithe-
payers. Although this was very encouraging there is still much room
for improvement. There are still too many members who are not
honest with the Lord. There are also some whose names have appeared
in years past as tithe-payers hut who, for some reason known only t<»
themselves, have discontinued in obedience to this sacred principle.
To those who have discontinued the payment of tithes as welf
as to those who have not yet received the blessinga of obedience :>>
this law of the Lord, I would say. honour the Lord with your tithes
and offerings and you will he hh
The name of every man, woman and child win. ffCOme
should appear on the tithing rerords of the Mission.
—MATTHEW COWLEY,
224 TE KARERE Hepetema, 1943
PRIMARY
FIRST WEEK
THE WONDERS OF GODS WORLD
Objective:
To arouse appreciation for the birds that i
Lesson Help-:
lovely world. It could not be otherwi Our
Heavenly Father's world. He made it beautiful because it wa
the home of His children. Help the children to appreciate the wonder-
ful flowers, trees and bi ire that they get the feeling that it
is our kind : Father who gives life to everything
verything that lr
Approach to Lesson.
Talk with the childn the birds that are returning,
them to watch for them and listen for th<
of birds that you have brought to class. Talk
minutes. Learn its name, what it eats, and how it build
Story:
BRAVE ROBIN RED
d lay on the hot sidewalk, trying hard to feel
"Oh, oh!" h< mouth opened wide I
"Whatever shall I do! Mother was right, but n
ful, all covered with new feathers, that I just had to try them." II"
didn't lift him even an inch
he 1 urning sidewalk.
II 1. aid a step on the pavement hut he couldn't fly away from the
y-hands that reached down to pick him up.
This is the • ything," lie gasped, for his
• had warned him about little boys. "I've got to be
'• ut his bright eyes rolled with fright.
He felt braver when he heard tin- little hoy .-ay. "Oh, you poor
I won't hurt you." Tommy held him gently and ran
drinking fountain or. Tommy w< t his hand and
m his fingers into Rohm Red's little open mouth.
• on this hot street ami where is your ne
R bin Ri tell Tommy thai I up behind a big
family were city robins. Father Robin had
was hotter there. But
hen the m< on wasn't showing his big jolly
nty of light in the city, and besides she could go
park to th( birds' singing and chattering i.
; right behind a lovely
: ed an
Sine d couldn't tell Tommy all this, Tommy ran down
I many corners. Oh dear, I'll never be able to
way h< mo." Robin Red cried. "I must be brave. I must
careful fingers."
But ! >w hard he tried he couldn't get away. Soon
■ white house. Little Robin Rod's heart stood still.
and braver. In the kitchen he saw another
loy and a lady. The lady said, "Don't handle him too much,
I the little thing." Then she said. "I'll give him
some food."
in Red fluttered his wings and held his mouth shut, but that
didn't do a bit of good. Tommy's mama just opened it and put in
k and cream with a tiny spoon. Then she put him in a deep
box lined with c-ttcn.
Hepetema, 1943 TE KARERE 225
"I wish my mother's wing was over me now," Little Robin Red
thought as he nestled in the soft cotton. He was so scared and
homesick that he tried to stay awake with both eyes open. Then he
tried it with one eye open. But soon he was sound asleep, his head
tucked under his tiny wing.
But he wasn't allowed to sleep very long at a time. He was taken
out of his box every few hours and given more food and water. After
awhile he was allowed to fly about the kitchen a little. Then he flew
about the screen porch. One wonderful afternoon the boys took
him out in the back garden and let him fly from bush to bush and from
tree to tree. "Nothing can frighten me now," he chirped.
He told all the birds in the garden how brave he was. He even
told Timmy and Susie Sparrow almost a dozen times.
One afternoon he found tiny bits of hamburger, cottage cheese,
and raisins on the grass. This didn't look like the food Tommy's
mama had fed him from the little spoon, but since he had boasted
of his bravery he'd have to try it. He cocked his head to see it better.
He said to himself, "Maybe if I peck it, it will move." He held his
breath to get courage enough to peck. He pecked. "This is good
food," he called to the other birds. Soon Susie and Timmy and many
other birds were eating the nice bird luncheon.
Susie said, "This is almost as good as worms."
That made Robin Red think of the nice worms his father and
mother had brought to him when he lived at home behind the neon
sign. He stopped eating and ruffled his feathers. He flew over and
perched on the bottom rung of a lawn chair. He was so unhappy he
was cross.
When Susie and Timmy had eaten all they could hold, they hopped
over to Robin Red. Timmy chirped, "Come on, let's splash in your
bath pan."
Robin Red combed his wing with his bill. He said in a cross
voice, "No, I don't want to play."
Susie peeked out from under the chair. "We couldn't bathe any-
way. Tommy's dog is drinking out of your pan."
Robin Red clicked his bill and ruffled his feathers. "Who's afraid
of a dog?" he chirped, sounding very brave.
"Why, even my Mommy and Daddy are afraid of dogs." Timmy
and Susie were wide-eyed.
"I'm not. I'll not have any dog drinking out of my bath pan
when we birds need a bath." Robin Red strutted out from Under
the chair. Susie and Timmy flew up into the tree to tell Mommy
and Daddy Sparrow and all of the other birds to watch hrave
Robin Red.
Way down in his heart Robin Red wasn't brave. "Oh, lie's big.
That dog's big. I'm scared," he said to himself. His heart pounded.
Ih'd have to he the bravesl bird in the world to ehase the dog away
from the hath pan. But the birds were lighting on the fences and trees
to watch him so he couldn't hack down now. His thin little legs shook.
Suddenly he took a big breath, Bpread his wing.--, and fluttered to-
ward the big dog, scolding as hard as his little voice would let him.
The dog looked up from the pan. His eyes showed how surprised he
Was. He ran as fast as he could toward the house.
Robin \ird stopped hy his hath pan. "1 really am hrave." he said
to himself.
Whirr, whin-- -many little bird wings were lighting around him.
"'Oh, Robin Red, you were wonderful!" Susie and Timmy looked at
him in admiration.
"What is JJTOUr name, mv hrave hird?" chirped a heautit'ul voice.
"I'm Robin Red."
"And he lives in this garden with two hoys," Susie chirped.
TE KARERE Hepetema,
: he ehMed Tommy's dog," Timmy added.
"I'm Doctor Mockingbird," the strange bird chirped. "I'm a
BOng doctor. I know all the bird .-onus and I have many students.
a're the brave rol»in ['ve bet n hearing about !"
Robin Red cocked his head. "Maybe you know my father and
mother, then. They arc city robins, and — "
"Why, an- you the son of the Neon-Sign Robins who flow away
and couldn't be found? Your parents have looked everywhere for you."
"Would you show me the way to my home? Please, pl<
Robin begged.
"Don't leave us, Robin Red." Susie and Timmy Sparrow begged.
"I'll come hack, hut I want to go home now if Doctor Mockingbird
will take mo."
"I'll show you the way. Come, let's fly. (.iood-hye, everyhird,"
Doctor Mockingbird called,
Robin Red spread his wings and followed Doctor Mockingbird over
housetops and trees and streets. Finally they came to the Bign.
"Chirrup, here's my home! Hero's my home!" Robin Red and
Doctor Mockingbird perched on the stone shelf.
Soon Mother, Father, and Sister Robin flew home from the Park.
They were so happy that they pecked at him and combed his feathers
with their hills. "Where have you been?" Mother scolded.
"It's a long way away," Robin Red chirped, "but I think I can take
you there. There's a nice garden and — "
Doctor Mockingbird was anxious to get back to his singing students
so he broke in, "Your son is a very brave bird. Most little birds would
have died with fright if they had had Robin Red's adventures. Besides
I would never have heard of him if he hadn't earned such a reputa-
tion for courage. And if I hadn't heard of him, I couldn't have shown
him the way home."
Father Robin thanked Doctor Mockingbird, then he turned to*
Robin Red. "Let's go see this wonderful garden." he chirped.
So they all flew away to visit in Tommy's garden.
SECOND WEEK
THE LAST DAY OF JESUS
Objective:
To help the children to know that Christ had a forgiving attitude-
toward those who were not His friends.
Lesson Helps:
Bible: Matthew 27:27-66; Mark 15:20-47; Luke 23:26-53; John
19:17-42.
Lesson Approach:
Prepare the children's minds for to-day's story by reviewing the
lesson, "Jesus And His Enemies." Only one incident was related
in that story; you may tell others if you wish.
Be sure you bring out the truth that Jesus bore all the unkindness
that was heaped upon Him with patience and a forgiving spirit. If
you are familiar with a story of a boy or girl who returned good
for evil, it would make a good approach to the lesson.
THE DEATH OF JESUS
When Jesus lived here on earth He was always helping others..
Everything He did was good, and yet there were some people who did
not like Him. What were they called? His enemies were wicked
people and they wanted to kill Jesus. It seems strange, doesn't it„
that when one "went about doing good" as Jesus did, that some
Hepetema, 1943 TE KARERE 227*
people would want to harm Him? But that is exactly what happened^
These wicked people who were His enemies did many cruel things
to Jesus. Then at last they took Him to the ruler, whose name was
Pontius Pilate. It was early morning when Jesus was led into the
hall of judgment, where sat Pilate, the Ruler.
He asked Jesus many questions, and Jesus answered all of them.
Pilate knew that Jesus was innocent, so he turned and said to the angry
people who brought Him there, "I find no fault in this man."
But this only made the enemies of Jesus more angry and they
cried out, "Let us crucify Him."
(Show picture, "Christ Before Pilate." Mary, you may touch the'
picture of Pontius Pilate. Why does He sit on the elevated stand?
John may touch the picture of Jesus. Notice how calmly and patiently
He seems to bear all they do and say to Him. What do you think
the crowd is saying?)
So Jesus, who had done so much good, and had done no harm to
anyone, was led away by His enemies. They made a cross out of two
pieces of wood. They gave this cross to Jesus to carry. When the
heavy cross was placed on His shoulder He staggered and stumbled
under its weight; but He did not complain. He only thought of the
people and how much He loved them. There was a man named Simon
who followed Jesus, and when he saw how tired and weak Jesus was,
he took the heavy cross and carried it the rest of the way up the hill-
Great crowds gathered along the way, and the people mocked
and shouted at Jesus. There were many women with the crowd who.
loved Jesus dearly, and when they saw the wicked men treat Him so
cruelly they were very sad and wept bitterly. Jesus felt sorry for them.
He did not think of His own trouble at all, but said, oh, so kindly,
"Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me."
At last they reached the place where they were going to crucify
Jesus. Then the soldiers took Jesus and put Him on the cross. He
wasn't afraid of pain. He wanted to show the people the great love
He had for them, and He wanted Heavenly Father to know He was
willing to do all He could for the people.
While Jesus suffered He thought of His enemies who put Him on
the cross. He felt sorry that they would do such bad things. He
wanted Heavenly Father to help them to do better, so He prayed,
"Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do."
Jesus' mother and some of His disciples came and stood near the
cross. Their hearts were sad and they wept. When Jesus saw His
mother weeping, oh, how sorry He felt for her. So He called one
of His disciples named John, whom He loved very dearly, and said
to him, "Behold thy mother." And to His mother He said, "Woman,
behold thy son." John knew that Jesus meant for him to take care
of Mary, His mother, and he was glad that he could help Jesus. Then
John led Mary tenderly away.
Soon Jesus bowed His head and died, and those who loved Jesus
wept bitterly.
There were some men among the Jews who did not want .Jesus
killed. They loved Him, and when Ho was dead they came to take care
of His body. One of these nun was Joseph of Arimathoa. He, with
Nicodemus, another of .Jesus' friends, COok the body and lovingly
wrapped it in clean white linen, placing with it sweet spires ami myrrh.
.Joseph hud a new tomb (explain) m a garden near Calvary, where
Christ was crucified. There they lovingly laid Him ami before leaving
rolled a big stone against the opening.
The two "Marys," and perhaps some Others, watched from afar.
no doubt wishing thai they might help. Then they all went away
saying, ".Jesus is dead."
TE KARERE Hepetema, 1943
Next time I am going to tell you hoi ne to life again
and made all His friends happy.
THIRD WEEK
Objective:
To help the child to know that Jesus was resurrected and still lives.
JESUS LIVES AGAIN
I love the story just as it is told in the Bible so I shall read
it to you. You remember that tin- enemies of Jesus put Him
to death. It was night when His friends laid Him tenderly in the tomb.
When they had all gone home, the men who didn't love .Jesus made
sure th e at the door of the tomb was safe, and sent soldiers
to watch. They Wi re afraid His disciples would take His body away.
And so Jesus slept, and all the people thought He would
awaken again. But Heavenly Father had promised and Jesus knew
■•• would, and had told the people — hut they did not understand.
The first Ilight the soldiers watched, and all the next day. The
d night they still watched: hut early in the morning, before
the sun was up, there came a strange and beautiful light, and an
angel of the Lord came down from Heaven and rolled hack the stone
from the door of the tomb, 'ihe angel's fact- was radiant and His
white as snow. When the soldi* Angel, they
shook with fear and fell to the ground.
On the same morning, even before it was Light, came Mary Mag-
and th< other Mary, into the garden. They were Jesus' friends
and were bringing sweet spices to put around His body.
As they came nearer to the tomb they could see in the shining
light that the stone had been rolled away and by it stood the won-
drous angel. The tomb was empty and they were frightened. Have
Bible open on your lap and read the following beautiful
"And the angel said to the woman. Fear not ye, for I know t1
. which was crucified.
"He is not here, for He has risen, as he said Come see the place
where the Lord lay.
"And go quickly, and tell His disciples that He is risen from tin-
dead ; and behold He goeth before you into Galilee and there shall ye
Him. lo. I have told you.
"And they d< parted quickly from the tomb with fear and great
joy; and did run to bring the disciples word.
"And as they went to tell the disciples, behold, -; I hem,
Saying, All hail. And they came and held Him by the feet and wor-
shipped Him.
"Then Jesus Baid unto them, Be not afraid; go tell my brethren
that they go into Galilee, and there they shall see me."
Tilt women told the disciples the joyous new-. "Jesus is not dead.
He Lives. We hav< seen Him," they said. "(Jo into Galilee and you
will see Him. He told us to tell you."
The eleven Apostles went to Galilee as Jesus had asked them to
do, and there He met them. When they saw Him, they were convinced
that He lived, and they worshipped Him.
They learned, too, what we must not forget; that Jesus rose from
the dead, so we, and all whom we love will rise also.
That is why Jesus came hack that bright Easter morning long ago
after He died on the cross, to show us that death means going to be
with Him.
Hepetema, 1943 TE KARERE 229
FOURTH WEEK
THE HAPPY PLAY HOUR
Objective:
To create in boys and girls an interest in play and to give them
wholesome games to play in their leisure time.
For the Teacher:
"If you make children happy now, you may make them happy 20
years hence, by the memory of it."
If it is convenient and a pleasant day take the children out-of-
doors for their games. They may get out of hand unless you have your
programme of games and dances well planned and well in mind.
It isn't advisable to attempt the teaching of a new game or dance
out-of-doors, so it will probably be best to select the games the children
know quite well.
Group of Songs — Plan a group of songs that the children enjoy singing.
Games and Dances:
Make your own programme of games and dances. Take the chil-
dren out in the fresh air if convenient. Let the children join hands
in a single line and pass out quietly. They will then be in form to
make a circle and the first game may begin at once without further
instruction. Make the games snappy and return to the class room in
the same form as used in passing out. After a few minutes of quiet
the children will be ready for the closing.
Prayer: By one of the children.
PHILANTHROPISTS — Continued from page 217.
making ''filthy lucre" good. A noble task indeed, lint what an
ignoble relegation for such a purposeful principle for good. Win-
has it been only practised and thought of in relation to money? It
means that only a few, die rich only, can benefit by giving. The
once proud bird of flight now a landed fowl because oi the restricted
of i;1- pinions of power is the parallel by which philanthropy
is to l)c viewed as understood by many, [ts purpose of being the
principle to gain greal heights anion- the clouds in the heavens of the
world of good is denied il : it is becoming stunted and is camouflaged
by the fluff of glittering wealth instead of the strength that comes
from use, direction and application.
All mankind as sons and daughters of God are heirs to philan-
thropy. Each is able to give to another. ( me gives some laughter
to saddened hearts kind word-, to the Comforted a hand-':
a new friend welcome to the stranger and the many traits, friend
ships, virtues and love thai b< long to the humble and great. We each
arc able to give if we have. Then to become philanthropists who will
In- remembered l>\ one or man} i i the person who has an accumulation
of anything worthwhile that ma) be given to another For hi- benefil
remembering also thai whatever good is <l>\w is reflected back • i
the giver. KM
I E KARERE
Hepetetna, IM3
(l-.ft) B| •. Loader ami her
I I I *d< i . L M .)
(Jim), prior to his taring
training in the
• u here
the "deep," ami all
who have know a him wish
hini many happj "returns."
Both the Sgt. end the L \ C.
have ben very keen M.I. A.
worker* of the Nuhaka
Branch. (Right i Private
Tarau of th.
was reported killed
kpril 12. H
1943. He was the second
\ '" : 1 1 < .' i T : i and Maria
\
NEWS FROM THE FIELD
TAMAKI BRANCH (H.B.)
By Wm. Harris
A farewell social was held in ;
sembly Hall on Tuesday aighl J i
in honour of Mr. and Mrs. P. Berkhan,
who have resided in the community of
Tahoraiti for the last four years. Under
the direction Of Miss Awhi Hiha, for and
<>n behalf of the M.I. A., the i
gramme was enjoyed by all. Tin
arm- to light with their now re-
nowned (I think so. too Hdi clafl
pers. Mrs. Berkhan wu pn i
a walnut firescreen, and Mr. Berkhan re-
ceived a cruel Bet. Both n
ably acknowledged such honour.
Flying-Officer Sohepa Mete Meha, to-
uith Mabel and th-ir in;;.:
Quayle, were recent visitors to our branch.
■ ssion was indeed a happy one
mi the home of Bro. and Sister W i
Duncan, where many friends and Saints
gathered to be delighted and ha]
see the smiling face of "our i
former Editor (two terms i of Te Kan-re.
Brother Roy BarnhiU of the Marines
just concluded hi> fifth visit t<> our
branch. Roy, as we call him. is an active
member in the Church, and his timely
advice and counsel are always v
and a pleasure to listen to.
To old members of the Branch we say
"tena koutou katoa." We still think of
you all. Here they are:
Bro. Briata Nbpera, Bro. and Sis. James
Elkinrton and family. Bro. and Sis. Eru
Kupa and family Bro. and Sis. Georce
Karaitiana and family. Bro. and Bis.
Richard Marsh and family. Bro. and Sis.
Cowley Harris, Bro. and Sis. Reuben Ed-
wards and familv. Bro. and Sis. Albert
Kewene and family, Bro. and Sis. William
Watene and family. Bros. Kelly Harris
(Editor of Te Karere), WiPere Amaru.
Thomas Clarke, Mita Carter. V,
Marsh, Hyrum Marsh (overseas). Louis
Lanfear, Clenden Taurau, Brownie Taurau.
Sam Kani. Victor and Eddie Thompson
(both oversee
nan. Sisters Lydia Nepe, Am M
Kura i sma Renata, Polly
Dulcie Hawkins, Wiki
ran Tamihana Lena v7aerea, Mori Os-
borne, Here Kainamu. Maraea l.il
[sobel Palwasser, Adelaide Thompson, and
other men G
Tipi K tralia),
Brian Poanangs and Matthea
Ployd, tlie twins of
Mr. H. Ployd and the late Annie Floyd,
have just returned from holiday in the
Taihape district. Just a breather before
the "COWS" come in B
Sunday, July llth. seven Maori boya
attend evirke High School
attended our Sunday School m<
boya come from different parts of
Inion.
AUCKLAND DISTRICT
By Ngaro Hooro
After an absence of a period of four
weeka on missionary work In th.
i the North bland Of New Zealand
the family of Bro. Charles Billman wel-
comes him home. lb as cer-
tainly missed by his brethren, and they
! to welcome him back in the Pre-
sidency of the Branch.
Once again our busy President, with
Cowley, journeyed to the South
Island to visit the Saints down there.
They brought back rood news of the work
done by the College Missionaries of
Dunedin. There is also credit due to
our local missionaries. Bros. Louis Lan-
fear and George Hall. They have done
some good work amongst the migrant
Saints to the City of Auckland. So far
they have performed two baptisms. Well
done brethren.
Through the resignation of Sister Ma'y
Owen from the Superintendency of the
-Hepetema, 1943
TE KARERE
231
Y. W.M.I. A. a great loss was suffered
by the Gleaner Girls department. We
-surely miss you Mary, but hope that you
will come and still mingle with us.
Bro. Jack Richards is still climbing up
the ladder in the Auckland Branch. He
was unanimously recommended for an
■ office in the Aaronic Priesthood, and was
ordained a Deacon.
Auckland wishes to extend their sym-
pathy to the family and friends of Bro.
Hami Kino, who passed away on the 9th
of July at the Auckland Hospital. He
was buried at his home at Waiterata,
Wairoa, Clevedon. President William R.
Perrott attended by Elders Kelly Harris
and Ngaro Hooro carried out the funeral
rites on Mnoday, July 12th, at 3 p.m.
PUKEHOU BRANCH
By Ratoru Mikaere
Mahau e panui atu ki nga wahi e tae
ana te "manu tangi pai," ki nga huihui-
nga tangata, ki nga reo, ki nga hapu,
ki nga hoa aroha ano hoki, kua mate to
koutou teina, tuahine i roto i te Rongo
Pai, a Nataria Mikaere. Kua moe i te
moenga roa. Haere e hine. Haere te
wahine o te rangimarie, o te aroha.
He nui nga ope i tae mai ki te tangi
ki tenei wahine, no Opotiki, Whakatane,
Te Puke, Tauranga, Omahu, Hauraki,
Pukekohe me etahi atu wahi This was
quite the biggest tangi ever held in these
parts (Manaia). Several religious groups
participated in the services throughout
the gathering. The main services were
conducted by Elder Sam Hira and talks
were given by Toke Watene, Ratoru Mi-
kaere, Ngaruna Mikaere and Sam Hira
dedicated the gravp.
MAHIA DISTRICT
By Riripeti Mataira
(Regret at not being included in last
month's issue. — Ed.)
The many friends of Sister Rangi Te-
ngaio paid her a surprise visit on the eve
of tier departure for the Auckland dis-
tricts on missionary work. Entertain-
ment l>y the younger folk was very much
appreciated by all. which included a talk
by Sister Heni Christy on her missionary
experiences.
Almost the entire dislrict residents
were present at a function in honour of
Kay Thompson. Ken Honk. Benjamin
Christy, Charlie Clough, Peter Gemmell,
Bonnie Hapi, Jim Greening, Cyril Clayton.
Cleo Smith, Barney Hapi, Joe Mataira and
Bu'lmore and Tilly Whaanga who were
scheduled for overseas service.
dent Ilirini Christy was in charge <>f the
evening, which was very, very luceessful,
Bister Awhi HlhS should be pleased to
know that bet lecture on dental cleanli-
ness during the Primary session of the
Hui Tau has taken root in fertile soil.
Those Relief Society members who lis-
tened to her talk came b.one determined
to do ■omethins about vetting a "dental
clinic" for the community. The outcome
is, a district school dental clinic Commit-
formed to rnis«- £2oo (the required
amount to be raised by the community).
More will be heard about this job of work.
The death of Tom Hook (brother of
Ahenata Walker of Whakaki) took place
at the Pukeora Hospital, Waipukurau.
When the body was brought back to the
district, President Hirini Christy was in
charge of the funeral services.
Eru Ruarangi of Mahia Peninsula died
at the Wairoa Hospital, July 6th, 1943.
A welcome home dinner and evening
was held in the Unity Hall, Nuhaka, for
Privates Namana Whaanga, George Whit-
more and John Greening upon their ar-
rival from overseas service.
The cash barometer of the "dental
clinic" drive is nearing its £200 mark.
The committee with Mr. Roland. Chair-
man, and Nurse Watson as Secretary, is
ably assisted by Miss Martin, J Mita,
William Christy, Maggie Winiana, Mihi
Nepia, Lena Waerea and Riripeti Mataira.
Appreciation is extended to President
Hirini Christy for his part in the con-
tribution from the East Coast Commission
of £25 towards the clinic.
The death of Whaanga son of Tihi
Whaanga occurred at Whakaki.
TE HAPARA BRANCH
By Hine McGhee
The Relief Society held a successful
Bring and Buy at the home of President
Henry Hamon on July 23rd, where the
Priesthood members ably and efficiently
provided "hangi" food for the day.
Plans are in hand for the cultivation
of the new Church lot recently obtained.
President of the Branch, Lehi Morris, is
very pleased at the way the Saints are
assisting one another in their efforts to
raise funds, which is hoped will provide
Te Hapara with a Whare Karakia.
Sister Flora Paki lias been home on
leave, and she reports that her week-ends
in Wellington with the Stinson family
have been wonderful.
Nurse May McGhee of the Cook Hos-
pital staff b-s >>assed nil her examinations
prior to her entry to the Rotorua Matern-
ity Hospital.
r Matemoana Taituha has been an
out-patient at the Cook Hospital under-
going treatment for her i yes.
Bro. Derek Morris is anxiously wait-
ing for word that will give him a chance
to fly.
NELSON DISTRICT
By J. R. Robinson
Good attendances at meeting! base been
the vogue for quite some time now, It
..f the
varioui organisations. Keep it up.
Nelson.
An apology for an error m the July
The report r. ad that the Sunday
School gave the programme on the Satur-
day Qight, which should base been
PRIMARY Verj orry folks. 1 1:
from I-.. I i
on 1 8th July, the youngest daughter of
Brother ami Sister Hippolltc Pohe Efoha-
pata am ble sd On the I ith July,
Sister liuituu Blkington, accompanied hi
232
I E KARERE
Hepetema, 1945
Bro ai •<■<! the
Blenheim folk-. Th,- folks wen really
pi. as. d
the unanimous wish that the
Brol hex He! tonald'a
berine, was blessed by Bro.
on,
WELLINGTON BRANCH
By Ray Stinson
Bister Mcllroy from Hast huts ha -
ed the capital, ami wi' were plena cd
her.
The return «>f Private Bill Stinaon hai
certainly gladdened the hearts of in
folks, especially hi.- mother. Bill has
. ' ay for more than three year- ami
baa been through nearly all, if not all. of
impaign - in Africa.
Don Roai Beem a to be a resilient of this
fair city now end ere are happy to have
him. We have also had a visit from
the Horriaona from furthtr north.
BAY OF ISLANDS DISTRICT
By James P. Witehira
tion of the Otaue Branch,
long since dormant, took place as the re-
anll of repreaentation mail. I,.
Witehira. former Ifataraua Branch
dent. tC Cowley, with the sup-
' Presidenl n
were arranged and the event materialised
under the direction of Presidenl Hoheps
and his first counsellor, II. mi
Whautere Witehira. on the first Sunday
of May. lv 18. The Q< -\ nam.- of the
Branch i- "Te Hue Hue," and ao far
new members have been added to
our ndl. So far there are 1 ."> adult mem*
hers and 28 children uml< r I
The Primers
::v for. They mUBl have .
with our new flock of children
' will he duly rewarded.
Bro. Hirini T.
aia of Kaikohe came and baptized
I'. Witehira.
which occasion will long be remembered
by the folks of the community. There
were over 81 people at the water's brink
to wi; : lam.
MISSION OFFICE
In a letter to Presidenl Cowley Bro.
Tiilman. well kland Branch
f I he wort being <!
their Sunday School . be him-
aelf is playing in it. Hi n
which tell in his own words jual how
"I rec< Ive 1 I he grand and
elcome letter. It brought much joy
to all and certainly strengthens our faith
and j-r i knowing that
are behind as and praying for ua. We
are all looking forward to the day we
can return. Seems you all made it our
home and it helped so much to have the
associations with you. We mi - vmi all.
. . . The joy and - . having
e it is
the most wonderful thing we have under-
taken to do. We have now 11 Mormon
fellows enrolled. Yesterday was a grand
all. We had :c< pre •
I i
. . . which by no.
led 1 hai
way. It left a vacancy as pr<
Ki.it r. \v. have aaked Bro I
!n- place. I don't think you know
him, hut he is a returned misssionary.
and a swell fellow. He is now our ,
dent. Then to bring greater Joj
per reporter came and took pic-
roup ami also had an inter-
view with me (secretary) and I explained
I our church activities here. He
ding it in to the Home papers and
alao to the Era. We feel th< Lord has
greatly blessed as with sueeeee. I have
-p. nt a rood deal of my -pare time run-
nine here and there trying to find fellowa
among whom are Bldi (Sale and
Morrie Miller and many oth<r- you have
not yet met ■ '--lit Brother
(Wayne) Lyons called me on the phone.
wanting to know if we were holdii
vices. I am j-Toink' to see him this week.
. We do i preciate your counsel and
advice and always welcOB
from you."
It is perhaps as well to mention that
previoua to this letter. information
reached us that •'our men" associated
with Alvin Tolman and others had organ-
mis, Kes into a Sunday School with
en a- President. .Judd and Bennett
inaellora, and Tolman. Longhurat
and Putnam as Secretary. Choirmaster
and T< a. -her respect ively.
Our own missionary. Cleve .Jon,
recently been promoted a Captain in the
Army Air Corp- somewhere in the Pacific
and we wish him the best and many
happy landinga
PrivaU Man hew finite, now the proud
father of a little daughter, who is to be
called Gael, is also somewhere in the
.mil if his long letter to President
Cowley :> any indication of what i
on inside of and to him. then all W<
to all who have known Matt to remember
him in your prayers To Matt \
our chin up, old hoy. and I know
you will 1m- pleased to know that your
:'•• v. ili he along to service olle of
Bne mornings to have your daugh-
ter hie
sfa •■■ Jensen another New Zealander
in the Pacific, is doing unite a hit of
, k in his on D way. One
.vill he very pleased
thai his hopes and prayers have
I when our services will
iiar attendants. Keep it
up Matt en.
Hui attended by Plying
Me following \
■ him ror publication in these col-
umns. I from
pen: —
"Name: Kip,:. a N'rahuia Chase, nee
Poihipi. : Pukawa. Tokaanu.
and: John Chase. Died July 81,
Joint d the Church I
Father of husband was an American
from California.
She was horn at time of Kinr
coronation at Pukawa at Heuheu
Iwikau's pa: was named X^ahuia on ac-
count of huia feather crown as worn hy
the kinjj. Ripeka comes not from Rebecca
Hepetema, 1943
TE KARERE
233
of Bible, but after the 'crucifixion.' Her
grand-uncle Poihipi Tukairangi was one
chief who entertained two of New Zea-
land's governors — Grey and Fitzroy.
She was married by Bishop Williams
in 1872, with the permission of her grand-
uncle, Poihipi, to John Chase, who is a
first cousin to the late Sir James Carroll;
was also in wars against rebels which
ended 1869; was also first clerk of magis-
trate court, Taupo, and was bridge builder.
The name Poihipi was given to her
grand-uncle in honour of the first resi-
dent of New Zealand, Mr. Busby, who
was responsible for the Treaty of Wai-
tangi."
TAMAKI BRANCH
LATE NEWS
Visitors to the Branch were Pte. Oliver
Pita and his sister, Sophie Karena, of
Hastings. Pte. Pita had just returned
from the Middle East and was among the
fortunates to have gone through all of
the campaigns without hurt. Sister Polly
Kinjri Marsh also spent some time in the
Branch, which was enjoyed by all.
Another farewell party sponsored by
the M.I. A. was given in honour of Mr.
and Mrs. Giddens, residents of the com-
munity for many years.
Gunner Tua Pearson, one of our local
Maori boys, was among the returned men
on furlough from the Middle East. In-
valided home from the Middle East was
Sgt. George "Hori" Tawhai, another of
our popular boys, although not a Church
member. He was a very keen M.I. A.
worker. Welcome home, boys.
MANUNUI DISTRICT
By Howard Osborne
Things have just been going along
smoothly since last reporting. Sister Mc-
Ihtyre is pleased to have her husband
home aKain from the Middle East. Bro.
Victor Osborne is throwing his weight
about at Otorohanga and vicinity to some
purpose, according to reports, and only
finds time to visit Manunui once in a few
weeks.
Bro. Paul Osborne has been ordained
a Deacon a. id promises to make good in
his new responsibilities.
WHANGAREI DISTRICT
By Hone Paea
Thoi a who accompanied Pre lidenl and
Sister Cowley i < . the W ha n B a rei I'
II iii Pariha held a1 Kaikou ■ • •
Percy Hill and Si iter Rose B a I. j Pr< I
dent, who was to officiate a1 the unveiling,
ceremony of the memorial stone ai Kai<
kou, did not make [1 In tunc because of
a damaged car prins Sister Beaaley was
the jonah
Over too people gathered on the maras
at Kaikou In preparation for the unveil-
ing ceri mon" on July I Oth. Sonour wt
being done to Captain Leaf, M.C., Pte.
Uohi Hoqna Peeps and many otheri who
made I ha upi ama acrlnca Pre lidenl
Hohepa Heperi of the Bay of Islands Dis-
trict conducted the service and offered
the dedicatory prayer. Among the many
speakers were Captain- Pine Taiapa and
W. Ngata (son of Sir A. T. Ngata) and
Riri Maihi. The inscription on the stone
read: "He tohu aroha mo te Hoko-whitu-
atu e takoto mai ra i runga o Kariki,
Kariti, Ripia me Tunihia o Ngapuhi nui
tonu puta noa ona rohe." Prior to the
dedication, Mr. Wiremu Kupa, for and on
behalf of the late Mr. Tau Henare, pre-
sented a flag to the people of Kaikou.
On Saturday evening the Primary and
M.I. A. delighted 500 people with items
of song, play, poi and speeches. Principal
speakers were President and Sister Cow-
ley. On the Sunday at 900 hours, the
Priesthood and Relief Society held separ-
ate meetings until 1030 hours, when the
Sunday School ^resented a very fine pro-
gramme to about 250 people. At the
General Session of the Hui, President
Cowley dedicated the Eparaima Makapi
Hall (named in honour of President
Ephraim Magleby). A little after 1600
hours, which also was after "kai," Presi-
dent and his party left the marae for
Auckland with the wishes of the people
for their safety. At 1900 hours the con-
cluding session of the Hui was a com-
bined programme by the Priesthood and
Relief Society, where President Henare
WiHongi of the Whangarei District pre-
sided, having as their theme "the work
for the dead."
Among the many visitors to our Hui
were Sister Haerengarangi Tengaio and
Annie Kamau of Nuhaka and Koro ngata
respectively. These two good sisters are
missionaries for the Relief Society and
Primary. Their presence here previous
to the Hui has accounted for the fine
showing of our auxiliaries programmes.
Bro. Morehu Waa has received word
that his missionary companion-designate
will now not be able to make the trip to
the Hauraki district. New arrangements
reveal that Bro. Rulon WiHongi has been
called to accompany Brother Waa.
Bro. Tangihaere of Te Kuiti has been
a regular visitor to the Whangarei Sun-
day School. His visits have been appre-
ciated.
Teira Pirihi of Takahiwai waa ordained
an Elder by President Matthew Cowley
on July lltli HM8. Kupa Neho, Andy
Neho and Pera Taiea w ere baptised by
Rulon WiHongi and confirmed by Hone
Paea, Remans Heke and Henare Pere Wi
ii. ms i resp< d i\ ely.
in Awaiii.i ■ reception waa held In hon-
our of Cpl. Herbert Padlie, MC., and
Pte Mar-h BlunrO, who have JUS1 re-
cently returned home from oversea The
M l \ w ere r< spon ibl#> for t he
of the occs ion kf\ t the tangi, speeches
of v. elcome a ere delh • ■•-« d bj Kauhoa
Rramihs Wire Te Namu Hone Paea,
Ri [nana Pos and Henare Wl h nos
uitably replied and recounted mea-
aagea from thoaa ihi "over there." •
bang i dinner a a en ad
Bro. Remana and Sister Rani Heke
are proud parent | <.f a daucht. r
Bro. Rangihaeata Kiharoa of 1 1
who has been ill for onie lino.
Juls i nh. 1941 To hi ■ wife and
man\ r.-lat i\ .• . w ,• .Men. I our
•3 mpa( h\ in i hen- • ad los«.
II KARER]
THE WOMAN'S CORNER— ( ontimed from /•./.. ■
newspaper and sealing the ends and edges. Moths <;<> not eat into
paper to reach clothing, but they will find their way through any small
crevice. The only sure way to prevent moths from eating the woollens
is to see there is no possible way for them to
Btoring, sprinkle lightly with moth
Or other moth preventives.
"Te Karere" Subscribers
If renewals and subscriptions are received at the Editor's Office,
Box 72, Auckland, not later than the 10th of each month, which is
the date Bet for number to be printed, your receipt of the new and
subsequent ;~ isured.
Another thing, any change in address should be notified. We
have a large number of returned mail because people are not there
to collect it.
EXPIRATIONS OF THIS ISSUE
Amok.! i. (Ceti Wainuaro
Whanirart-i
Crawford, Rebecca Korongata
Gate. Maria K
New Plymouth
Goodall, Eric M. Rotorua
Efamon, Henry Giaborne
Hay, Muriel Maromaka
Huriwaka, Jane Ohinemutu
Hapi, Kar<> Oi
• ' taraua
,\
Jones, Valerie Whai
■
Kelly, Dolly '>
Kohu. Aujruatim
Tipi Tokomai
Karipa, Paki Koroi
Corongata
Kamau, Nikera Kor
Oriwia Opoul
• ihaka
Maih
Maihi. Papa Kawhia
puawhara
Nepia, Riria Nuhaka
Paerata, Hone Tokomarn Baj
Paea, John If. A.warua
em I Kopuku
Potae, Hine H. Waipawa
Peene, Rehe Puma
Kare Pipiwai, R.D.
I'. i>. . Wirihana Pipiwai
Peihopa, Jamea Auckland
Rangiawha, Niho Mo<
Rangri, hi Nuhaka
Rakena, Thomas 1 I
Ruwhiu, Hiria K. Pipiwai
Randell, Potahi Onehunga
S.-ott. E. v c Huntly
Thomson, Ruby Chriatchurefa
Tahana, Kepa Ngaruawahia
Tainui, Rebecca Pokeno
Taka, Ben Kopuawhara
l, Hohepa Nuhaka
Tarawa, Mat t hew Onel
Whakan ongata
Watene, Whakamura Kop
Witehira, Mr Hem
Waa. Mann Mo
Watene, Phyllis Turua
CORRECTION.— In last issue's Editorial, "Maori Leadership." the
second vord of th< first sentence is the word
children — it should read chieftain. Kindly rememlx r this correction.
ithor and readers. — Editor.
JOSEPH SMITH'S TEACHINGS
Election. — He then spoke on the subject of election, and read the
9th chapter of Romans, from which it is evident that the election there
spoken of was pertaining: to the flesh, and had reference to the seed
sham, according to the promise of God made to Abraham, say-
ing:, "In thee, and in thy seed, all the families of the earth shall be
blessed." To them belonged the adoption and the covenants, etc.
Paul said, when he saw their unbelief, "I wish myself accursed" —
according to the flesh — not according to the spirit. Why did God say
to Pharaoh, "For this cause have I raised thee up"? Because Pharaoh
was a fit instrument — a wicked man, and had committed acts of cruelty
of the most atrocious nature. The election of the promised seed still
continues, and in the last day, they shall have the Priesthood restored
unto them, and they shall be the "saviours on Mount Zion," the ministers
of our God; if it were not for the remnant which was left, then might
men now be as Sodom and Gomorrah. The whole of the chapter had
reference to the Priesthood and the house of Israel; and unconditional
election of individuals to eternal life was not taught by the Apostles.
God did elect or predestinate, that all those who would be saved, should
be saved in Christ Jesus, and through obedience to the Gospel: but
He passes over no man's sins, but visits them with correction, and if
His children will not repent of their sins He will discard them. — History
of the Church, Vol. 4, p. 359.
Evil, Individual Responsibility for. — He commenced his observa-
tions by remarking that the kindness of our Heavenly Father called for
our heartfelt gratitude. He then observed that Satan was generally
blamed for the evils which we did, but if he was the cause of all our
wickedness, men could not be condemned. The devil could not compel
mankind to do evil ; all was voluntary. Those who resisted the Spirit
of God, would be liable to be led into temptation, and then the asso-
ciation of heaven would be withdrawn from those who refused to be
made partakers of such great glory. God would not exert any com-
pulsory means, and the devil could not; and such ideas as were enter-
tained (on these subjects) by many were absurd. The creature was
made subject to vanity, not willingly, but Christ subjected the same
in hope — all are subjected to vanity while they travel through the
crooked paths and difficulties which surround them. Where is the
man that is free from vanity? None ever were perfect but Jesus;
and why was He perfect? Because He was the Son of God, and had
the fullness of the Spirit, and greater power than any man. But not-
withstanding their vanity, men look forward with hope (because they
are "subjected in hope") to the time of their deliverance. — History
of the Church, Vol. 4, p. 358.
Faith and Spiritual Gifts. — Because faith is wanting, the fruits arc.
No man since the world was had faith without having something along
with it. The ancients quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge
of the sword, women received their dead, etc. By faith the worlds
were made. A man who has none of the gifts lias no faith: and he
deceives himself, if he supposes he has. Faith has been wanting, not
only among the heathen, but in professed Christendom also, so that
tongues, healings, prophecy, and prophets and apostles, and all the
gifts and blessings have been wanting. — History of the Church, Vol,
5, p. 218.
Freeedom of Belief. — I want the Liberty of thinking and believing
as I please. It feels SO good tlOl to be trammelled. It does not prove
that a man is not a good man because he errs in doctrine. History o\
the Church. Vol. 5, p. 340.
Gathering of Israel, Preparations for. — Pestilence, hail, famine.
and earthquake will sweep the wicked of this generation from off the
face of the land. to open an. I prepare the w ay for the return i^\' tin-
lost tribes of Israel from the north country. The people of the Lord,
those who have complied with the requirements of the new covenant,
have already commenced gathering together to Zion, which is in tin-
state of Missouri; therefore I declare unto you the warning which tin-
Lord has commanded me to declare unto this generation, remembering
that the eyes of my Maker are upon me, and that to Hun I am account-
able for every word I Bay, wishing nothing worse to my fellow men
than their eternal salvation; therefore, "Fear Cod. and give glory t<>
Him, for the hour of His judgment is come." Repent ye, repent ye,
ami endure the everlasting covenant, and flee to Zion, before th<
flowing Bcourge overtake you, for thent*are those now living upon
the earth whose eyes shall not be dosed in death until they
these things, which I have spoken, fulfilled,- History bf the Church,
Vol. 1. p. 315.
Gathering of Israel, The Time of. — The time has at last arrived
when the God of Abraham, of [saac, and of Jacob, has set His hand
again the second time to recover the remnants of His people, which have
been left from Assyria, and from Egypt, and from Pathros, and from
Cush, and from Khun, and from Shinar. and from Hamath. and from
the islands of the sea, and with them to bring in the fullness of the
Gentiles, and establish that covenant with them, which was promised
when their sins should he taken away. See Isaiah 11: Romans LI: 26,
26 and li7. and also Jeremiah •"> 1 : •"> 1 . :!li and .".:'.. This covenant has
never been established with the house of Israel, nor with the house <>t"
Judah, for it requires two parties to make a covenant, and those- two
parties must he agreed, or tio covenant can he made.
Christ, in the days of His flesh, proposed to make a covenant with
them, hut they rejected Him and His proposals, and in consequence
thereof, they were broken off, and no covenant was made with them
at that time. But their unbelief has not rendered the promise of God
of none effect; no, for there was another day limited in David, which
was the day of His power; and then His people, Israel, should be a
willing people; — and He would writ* His law in their hearts, and print
it in their thoughts; their sins and their iniquities He would remember
no more. — History of the Church. Vol. 1. p. 313.
Marriage. — Marriage is a sacred contract ordained of Cod. Its
sanctity is a fundamental of Latter-day Saint teaching. It is the
duty of missionaries to instruct on the importance of marriage. They
should discourage all loose ties and associations such as companionate
marriage.
Young men and women should he encouraged to marry members
of the Church. A unity of faith is conducive to happiness under the
marriage contract. Creator opportunity is afforded for Church ac-
tivity and spiritual growth when both the man and woman are of the
same religious belief.
Saints in the mis-ions seldom have an opportunity to he married
in one of the temples. But it is fitting and desirable wherever condi-
tions permit that they he married by one holding the Priesthood. Many
request that this he done.
Whenever called upon to perform a marriage, write the mission
president. He is the hot qualified to advise on any accessary pre-
liminary steps, and his permission should first he obtained.
It is absolutely essential that all legal requirements he met. These
differ in the various States and nations. Some localities permit only
the mission president and district presidents. Some permit marriages
only where the Church owns properly licensed chapels. The contract-
ing parties must, of course, have the necessary license.
Where Elders are not allowed to perform the civil ordinance the
contracting parties sometimes desire to he married by one holding the
Priesthood after they have been married by a civil officer. Legally
such a marriage is of no effect, it being unnecessary since the parties [
are already married, hut it gives the blessing of the Priesthood. Notify ♦
the district and mission president of any requesl for such a ceremony. J
Keep a careful record of nil marriages.
ELDER SYLVESTER Q. CANNON
ELDER SYLVESTER Q. CANNON
\t 65 years of age, Elder Sylvester Q. Cannon of the Quorum
| of ihe Twelve Apostles died Ma) 29th, 1943, after man) weeks of
J illiu^. His passing takes from the councils of the Church a leader
i whose wisdom and ability as adjudged b) the world is measured by
i his many contacts professionally by the Church and people, his years
j of service in various offices and callings in which the Saints were
\ proud to sustain him.
We pa) tribute to Mich nun as he. Men who are legion as
) humble, aide and blessed of God. Men who were called of Cod to
i serve as I lis servants, Eor so did Elder Cannon serve as a choice
[ son of God.
President George Albert Smith during his visit to New Zea-
[ land in 1938 spoke of Brother Cannon's appointment and call as
J an Apostle of the Church in this vein as mar as I ran remember:
• "He is a great man — wonderful administrator if such could be.
Brother Cannon is an acquisition to the councils of the Church."
♦
Elder Sylvester Q. Cannon lias served the Church as Stake
I President, Mission President, Presiding Bishop and as an Apostle.
Vs a civic figure and professionall) his attainments and appoint-
» ments as recorded give strong testimony of his worth as man.
, father, servant and leader.
From the "Improvement Era," July, 1943, Elder John A.
J Widtsoe speaks of his brother Apostle thus: "Sylvester Q. Cannon
[ lived a full life. That mitigates the grief of his apparently un-
i timely passing. He was of noble pioneer stock. Mis clear and
! vigorous intellect, operating in many fields was highly trained.
IM- capacity and devotion were exemplified by his superior work in
; engineering, in business and in Church work."*
"lie touched life at many points and always well." And as
Brother Widtsoe ends his eulogy with a prayer home of conviction
and faith, we join with him and echo and re-echo his very words
"Why he was taken now we do not understand. We must not ques-
tion the ways of ( Jod.
We pray that his wife and children may find the comfort that
alone can come from the Lord.
Sylvester Q. Cannon, in that nearby world, still lives and
labours."
— K.H.
Te Karere s
Established in 1907
Wahanga 38 Oketopa, 1943 Nama 10
Matthew Cowley Tumuaki Mihana
Kelly Harris Etita
Eru T. Kupa Kaiwhakamaori
Waimate Anaru Kaiwhakamaori
"Ko tenei Pepa i whakatapua hei hapai ake i te iwi Maori ki
roto i nga ivhakaaro-nui.'
"Te Karere" is published monthly by the New Zealand Mission of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and is printed by THE BUSINESS PRINTING
WORKS LTD., 55 Albert Street, Auckland, CI, N.Z. Subscription Rates: 3/- per
six months; 5/- per year; £1 for five years; £2/10/- for life. (Un>"ted States Cur-
rency: $1.00 per year; $4.00 for five years; $10.00 for life.)
Address Correspondence, Box 72, Auckland, C.l, New Zealand.
♦
S
CONTENTS
Editorial — Page
Why Do We Partake of the Sacrament ? 240
Special Features —
President's Page, "The Hidden Enemy on the Home Front" .. 242
Woman's Corner, "Words and Deeds" 244
Raratonga's Missionaries 246
Na Taku Matua 248
Joseph Smith's Teachings 2<*2
Church Features —
Sunday School 250
Primary 252
News from the Field . 259
240 TE KARERE Oketopa, 1943
| Editorial . . .
CWHY D3 WZ PARTAKE OF THE SACRAMENT?
A sacramen means a solemn, sacred religious ordinance.
There are many of them. The sacrament as understood by
the Church, and discussed here, is the partaking of bread and
water (or un fermented wine) as emblems of the body and
blood of the Lord Jesus Christ.
The central figure of ihe plan of salvation is Jesus, the
Ch ist. To Him is committed the supervision of the Plan —
from the making of the earth to the final report of work
accomplished. His atoning sacrifice makes possible the
eternal possession by the spirits of men of their earth-won
bodies. All things per aining to the welfare of the earth
and its inhabitants are done through Him. Every command-
ment for salvation is administered by Him. Therefore, all
pe itions to God, every prayer, should be offered in the
nr.me of the Son of God, Jesus Christ.
Every person who accepts the divine plan for human
salvation must accept the leadership of Jesus, and covenant
to keep the laws of the plan. As Christ is accepted with
all the attendant obligations of the gospel, in spirit and in
deed, so man may win salvation (Moses 5:8-9), and there
is no other way.
All this was explained to Father Adam, the first man ;
and it has been explained whenever a new dispensation of
the gospel has been opened on earth. Adam was further
taught that to keep constantly alive the knowledge of Jesus
and His gospel and man's covenant under the gospel law,
he should offer sacrifices in "similitude of the (coming)
sacrifice of the Only Begotten of the Father." (Moses 5:7.)
Firm that time onward, until Jesus Himself came on
earth, wherever the Priesthood was present, men offered
sacrifices in memory of their acceptance of Jesus, the Son
of God, and of their covenants with God. The Mosaic law
and ritual were built around the offering of sacrifices, which
were the most sacred parts of the system. (Leviticus, chap-
ters 7-9; Exodus, chapters 29, 30.)
After the coming of Jesus and His sacrificial death,
it continued to be important to keep alive among men the
meaning of the gospel of Jesus Christ and man's obligations
to God. Yet, since the "sinless sacrifice" had been accom-
plished, and the old and partial law had been superseded by
the more complete law, a new form of witnessing to Christ's
supreme place and man's acceptance of Him and His law
was instituted.
Oketopa, 1943 TE KARERE 241
President Joseph F. Smith said : ^
It was instituted by the Saviour in the place of the law of sacri- W
fice which was given to Adam, and which continued with his children V~
down to the days of Christ, but which was fulfilled in his death, he ^X
being the great sacrifice for sin, of which the sacrifices enjoined in the gA
law given to Adam were a similitude. (Gospel Doc, 1939 ed., p. 202.)
Shortly before His crucifixion, in an upper room in
Jerusalem, Jesus ate His last supper with His chosen Twelve.
The first three evangelists tell the story. Matthew says :
And as they were eating, Jesus took bread, and blessed it, and
brake it, and gave it to the disciples, and said, Take, eat ; this in my
body. And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them,
saying, Drink ye all of it : For this is my blood of the new testament,
which is shed for many for the remission of sins. But I say unto
you, I will not drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until that diy
when I drink it new with you in my Father's kingdom. (Matthew 26:
26-29; also Mark 16: 14; and Luke 22: 14-20.)
Thenceforth, under the "New Testament," this has been
the type of memorial of Christ's sacrifice and man's accept-
ance of Christ and obedience to Christ's law. It is the
sacrament of man's communion with God — a most sacred
ordinance.
The restoration of the gospel through the instrumen-
tality of Joseph Smith clarified the use and meaning of he
sacrament, which through the dark periods of apostasy had
suffered many perversions. In the revelation on Church
organization and government it is declared that "the church
meet together often to partake of bread and wine in the
remembrance of the Lord Jesus." Further, the meaning of
the ordinance is made clear in the set prayers to be pro-
nounced upon the bread and water which follow. For the
bread it is :
O God, the Eternal Father, we ask thee in the name of thy Son,
Jesus Christ, to bless and sanctify this bread to the souls of all tho:e
who partake of it, that they may eat in remembrance of the body cf
thy Son, and witness unto thee, O God, the Eternal Father, that they
. are willing to take upon them the name of thy Son, and always remem-
ber him and keep his commandments which he Has given them : that
they may always have his Spirit to be with them. Amen. (D.&C.
20:77.)
To remember the sac ifice of Jesus, to accept Jesus as
{he Leader; to keep His commandmen' s — these are the
covenants made; and the reward is the guiding companion-
ship of the Holy Spirit. This makes of the partaking of
the sacrament a renewal of the covenants we made at the
time of baptism into the Church. Thus, by the sacrament
we declare repeatedly, ordinarily w ekly, our allegiance to
the plan of salvation and its obligations. Thus we
ourselves as one with Christ our Elder Bro her in seeking
to consummate the purposes of the Father with respec to the
children of men.
(Taken from livid ones and Reconciliations by I Idgt John . /. i»
242 TE KARERE Oketopa, 1943
The President's Page
THE HIDDEN ENEMY ON THE HOME FRONT
In the great world war which is now raging we are all fighting
for certain freedoms. We know what those freedoms are. There
are, however, some freedoms which war does not bring. War does
no': bring freedom from want nor freedom from disease. The back-
wash of war brings untold suffering everywhere.
Statistics already reveal an astonishing increase in some diseases :
especially syphilis and other sexual and venereal ailments. In fact,
syphilis is rapidly reaching the plague state. The number of cases
being treated here in New Zealand should give us all more than just a
passing concern. This disease is the most destructive enemy on the
home front because too many of those effected with it refuse to bring
it out into the open where it can be destroyed. And if it is not
brought out where it can be attacked by proper medical attention it is
invariably, by one way or another, passed on to others.
From my personal observations and inquiries, the Maori people
are more guilty than the pakeha of concealing this disease. One reason
for this is the fact that the Maori may not be aware that he is
suffering from this particular disease. Then, too, the Maori is too
reluctant to seek medical attention at any time.
At different times the medical authorities have solicited the
assistance of our missionaries in combating this disease among the
Maoris.
The Maori tribal committees which have been organized to super-
vize the war effort among the Maori people can do more toward
winning the war, as far as the Maori is concerned, if they will put
on a well organized and vigorous campaign to destroy this hidden
enemy on their home fronts. If they did nothing more than this
they would command the respect and appreciation of the entire
country.
The following are some facts which everyone should know
about syphilis. These facts are taken from a pamphlet published
by the New York City Board of Health : —
WHAT IS SYPHILIS? A dangerous disease which is very
common. It is caused by a tiny germ which can be carried from per-
son to person.
WHY IS IT DANGEROUS? Because it is catching. Because
it is of ien passed on from mother to child. Because if it is neglected,
it causes miscarriages, stillbirths, diseases of the heart and arteries,
strokes, blindness, deafness, softening of the brain, insanity, paraly-
sis, and many other grave and painful conditions.
Oketopa, 1943 TE KARERE 245
HOW DOES A PERSON CATCH SYPHILIS? By getting
some of these germs into his (or her) body. The most common way
is through sex relations with a person who has the disease. It is
sometimes caught by kissing, and less often by using a glass or pipe
or something else that has just been used by a person who has this
disease. A pregnant woman who has syphilis can give it to her
unborn child.
WHAT IS THE FIRST SIGN OF SYPHILIS? From one
to eight weeks after the germs get into the body a sore usually appears
at the spot where they entered. This is called a hard chancre (pro-
nounced "shanker"). Sometimes it is so small, or is in such a
hidden place (especially in women), that it is not noticed. After a
few weeks the chancre heals, leaving a scar. In the meantime the
germs rapidly reach the bloodstream and are carried to all parts
of the body, where they begin to do their damage.
CAN THE INFECTED PERSON SAFELY WAIT BE-
FORE STARTING TREATMENT? No! If the diseased person
does not take treatment while in the "chancre" stage it will take
much longer to cure the disease. The chancre and other sores of
the disease are highly catching to other persons.
IS THE DISEASE CURED WHEN THE CHANCRE
GOES. No. The germs are still in the body.
HOW DOES THE DISEASE PROGRESS? Unless the
patient has treatment there usually appears, several weeks following
the chancre, a rash on the skin, sores in the mouth and throat,
swollen glands, also, frequently, headache, fever, pain in the bones.
The hair and eye-brows may fall out. Sometimes these symptoms
are very mild. They disappear after a while even without treatment,
but the germs are still in the body. If the disease is not treated and
cured, it often damages the heart, blood vessels, brain, nerves, liver,
bones, eyes, or any part of the body, and causes great suffering, and
many years later heart trouble or paralysis or insanity may develop.
CAN SYPHILIS BE CURED? Yes. How? By proper
treatment, especially in the early stages of the disease. Usually it is
necessary to receive treatment at least once a week For one or two
years. The greatest number gel cured when treatment is started
during tin- first few weeks of the disease, especially during the
chancre Stage. I 'roper treatment can improve even an old case.
Find a reliable physician. Then place confidence in him and remain
Continually under medical care.
CAN 'nil'. PATIENT TREAT HIMSELF? Never. Only
reliable physicians know bow to treat the disease.
— MATT1IKW COWI.KY.
244 TE KARERE Oketopa, 1943
The Woman's Corner
WORDS AND DEEDS
By Elva T. Cowley
One of the greatest aims in life should be to help make others
happy. This can be done to a large degree by our actions and our
speech. Words and deeds are mighty in bringing both joy and pain
to others. Often a. bitter word or an unkind act will last for years,
rankling in the soul. A scornful, hateful word or deed will stand be-
tween a father and his son, a mother and her daughter, a husband
and wife, a friend and friend. Yet a tender word and a kindly- action
will bring joy and comfort to those with whom we are in daily associa-
tion. Some of our most pleasant memories are the kind words spoken
to us when we were children, or the words of encouragement whis-
pered when we felt at low-ebb.
When the honeymoon is over, some married couples change their
roles from cooing doves to sparring partners. Many of the little
words and acts of love showered on each other before marriage are
soon forgotten. Unkind remarks and inconsiderate acts take their
place.
Some people indulge in sarcasm as a form of amusement. Sar-
casm is a cheap kind of wit and can cause misunderstandings and
much unhappines. Some people have the habit of letting their indi-
gestion or physical discomforts motivate their speech and behaviour.
I have known people who started the day off with a grouch and
thereby upset the peace and tranquility of the home.
You have all known the person who "gets off on the wrong side
of the bed," as the saying goes, with the corners of his mouth turned
down and a scowl on his face. He usually does his utmost to start
an argument and succeeds in annoying someone.
There are those also who save all of their sweet phrases and
kindly acts for their friends, while those near and dear to them
suffer from their selfishness and ill-temper. There are the ones who
think the world was made for them and when things, go wrong take
it out on the first person who crosses their path.
Have you met folks who carry their quarrels and grievances
around with them like a black cloud and never say good morning or
thaw out until the day is nearly ended ? These are the ones who are
suffering from inhibitions or who enjoy being miserable and making-
others feel likewise.
Some people say they enjoy a good quarrel because it is such fun
making up. Such reasoning is weak, for every quarrel leaves its scars.
It is like hammering nails into a board. When the nails are removed
the holes still remain.
Oketopa, 1943 TE KARERE 245
In listening to the complaints of wives and husbands whose
home life is not what it should be I find bickering and quarrelling
at the route of much of the trouble. This often develops into larger
problems. There is the husband who delights in making his wife
jealous or visa versa. There are the couples who are not willing to
settle down to their marriage obligations but still are looking for a
last fling.
Then there is the husband who actually beats his wife or the
wife who strikes her husband. Not that either of them don't need
a good thrashing at times, but in my opinion wife-beating is the
lowest form of barbarism and those who indulge in it should be caged.
How to overcome these weaknesses should be the business of
every individual. If you are inclined to dispepsia, which affects your
disposition, go to your doctor and get a
Muriwai Hui Atawhai
I te whakahounga o te
Hui Atawhai o tenei Peka
ka tu ko Ngaroimata
Porou, Timuaki ; Whai-
ora Poipoi, Kaunihere
Tuatahi ; Miria Waaka
Kaunihera Tuarua me te
Mai i te wa i whakahou-
ngia matou, e tu tonu ana
remedy. If it is your habit to get up in the
morning with a grouch and take it out on
your family, try imagining that you have
just one day to live and what you would
like to do with it. I think you would find
no time for unpleasantness. Always try to
think before you speak or act. It is a good
habit to count ten before you respond to ! Hekeretan ano hoki ,
, . , , J I : Matemoana Taituha, Kai
an unkind remark. j Tiaki Taonga
It takes two to make a quarrel, so if
one party keeps quiet, the quarrel will j to matouTuf T nga Turd
soon come to an end. Don't be the one j katoa i te 10:10 o nga
who always wants to say the last word. \ haora > te. ata- Ko "~a kai
But if you find yourself in a heated argu- j £*g°£ TS^^
ment with your mate try using the four j man. He tino pai a raua
magic words. With all the self-control j tohutohu ia matou.
and calmness you can muster just say : :
''dear, I love you." Watch the strange powerful soothing effect those
four words will have.
Speak words of appreciation to those yon love. Thousands of
people .are hungry for a word of appreciation. If a person has done
good or looks well, tell him so. One need not apologize for paying a
sincere compliment. "Lei us off speak kind words to each other,
at home or where'er we may be," says the song.
Be nol the one to start a malicious story or .spread gossip about
your neighbour. But with your words and kindly acts spread joy and
happiness like the lad in the little story, who said to his mother.
"You're great, mother, and I low you." As he said it he kissed her
and dashed off to school. That mother forgot all her cares at that
moment, Forgetting it all. she sang as she washed the dishes and
made the beds. The son-, was heard next door, and a woman there
Caught the refrain and sang also, and two more homes were happier
because he told his mother he loved her.
246 TE KARERE Oketopa, 1943
RAROTONGA'S MISSIONARIES
By Kelly Harris
Ariki and paramount chieftainess of Rarotonga, Mrs. Love,
wife of the late commander of the Maori Battalion, Lt.-Col. Love of
Wellington, in the course of exchanges with President Cowley at
our past Hui Tau in Hastings, spoke of her favourable impressions
in reference to our Mormon Missionary at Avarua, Rarotonga, and
the work he was doing among her people. Such comment is praise
indeed, both for the work and the missionary — especially coming
- ■ from an entirely neutral, impartial and
Attention, Relief royal observation.
Society Secretaries! j ' The story of romantjc Rarotonga be-
c 1Vyeraforithi^ee™ReL * ihg a field °f Mormon Proselyting, had
portTshouW1 reach^Sister j ^ ^ in the h™Vt ^ ""^ °f Mission
Smith (Mission Relief I President Matthew Cowley (N.Z.) prior
Secretary) the first week j to the return of Fritz Krueger to Avarua
in December. j m the interests of his bakery business.
After Christmas is too i -r> ,1 -rr r o \ • , i
late. Remember that these i Brother Krueger, of Samoan birth, came
reports are important to j to New Zealand some years ago. Because
the Relief Society of your j of his Church affiliation, his record of
Branch and the Mission, j membership was transferred from the
"fpoiTbiHt * "and \ Samoan M.ssion to the Wellington Branch
yours alone, to send that j of the Dominion.
Report to Zion through j As a Priest Brother Krueger per-
me. So please send your j formecl the baptism which brought his
Sr ReS I™, | wife, Isabella Mandina Moririki Ngawiki
Box 72, Auckland, C.l ; | Krueger, a native of Paeroa and Ngati-
or to Ida Smith, 16 Tur- \ maru, into the Church on May 12th, 1942r
ner Street, Auckland, C.l. | a month or so after their wedding, which
] was performed by Elder Kelly Harris in
the Auckland Chapel. After the confirmation of Sister Krueger,
President Cowley ordained Fritz Krueger an Elder of the Church,
then called and set him apart as a missionary to Rarotonga. This
call and appointment was received in humility and tears, preparing-
the birth of a new hope, strength and joy as seen in the extra gleam to
the already glistening eyelash, the fervour of stumbling words of
thanks and appreciation, the added warmth and sincerity of firm
handclasps. Upon leaving the Mission headquarters endowed with
such power, faith, trust, joy, blessings and the enthusiasm of young
people entering the service of the Gospel combined with the love of
newly-weds embarking upon a new life fraught with many of the
problems of life, Elder and Sister Fritz Krueger became the first
members of the Rarotonga Branch, Rarotonga District of the New
Zealand Mission (until otherwise designated by the Church Authori-
ties of Zion). Their departure date from New Zealand was secret
because of security purposes incident to the war. ■
Oketopa, 1943 TE KARERE 247
It seems that work was begun immediately upon arrival in
Rarotonga. Requests came in to the Mission Office for specific in-
structions and advice regarding the baptism of three converts, etc.,
and subsequently for the approval from the Mission President of
ordination to a Deacon of one of the new members. All of this
information, an answer to prayer and diligent hours of work hold-
ing meetings and explaining the first principles of the Gospel — came
to hand only a few short months after the call. The sickle was
thrust in and the harvest was good.
The three converts to the faith were Brother and Sister Samuel
Glassie and a young woman, Sister Mii Henry. Brother and Sister
Glassie (aged 31 and 23 as of date of baptism, August 8th, 1942)
had their two young children, Moe and Ngai, both girls (aged 2 and
1), blessed on August 30 of the same year. Sister Henry was 16
at her baptism. With a total of seven enrolled by the end of August,
1942, Rarotonga Branch with its young president and his wife (aged
29 and 20 respectively) ably supported by the faith and fruit of their
labours was soon to be almost doubled within the next year.
President and Sister Krueger personally added another name to
the record when their little daughter Mavis Johanna was blessed
sixteen days after her birth. At the beginning of this year Brother
and Sister Glassie's son Moronae was blessed and added to the grow-
ing list of faithful. All too brief and short-lived was their joy in
the coming of little Moronae as he was soon after called by His
Heavenly Father to return to His bosom. Was this a test of the
new faith in the hearts of Deacon Samuel Glassie and his faithful
wife? If so, then the Lord has found another Job.
In their loss and sorrow, {he Saints of the Mission feel grief and
pain with you, and they also share your hopes and understanding in
the light of the Gospel, that the comforting hand of the Creator and
the enlightening influence of His Spirit bring peace of mind and
courage to further His work.
In July, 1943, four baptisms were performed when Brother and
Sister Harry Torea Strickland and their two daughters were wel-
comed into the fold. According to reports accompanying the bap-
tismal of these four good people, Brother and Sister Strickland
were good Seventh Day Adventists, and were impressed by the mes
iage of Brother ECrueger to the extent thai several meetings were
held at their home to answer the various questions troubling them.
( Inly when the\ were fully satisfied that their future wa\ was with
the Latter Day Saints did the} consider the ritual of baptism and
its attendant obligations as members of tin- Church. The ages for
father, mother and the two girls are 33, 35, II and (» respectively.
Even m the new members, the relative ages reveal that the believers
have the qualities and vitality of modern pioneers.
248 TE KARERE Oketopa, 1943
NA TAKU MATUA
Na Hori Tauri Titri Jury o te Wairoa, H.B.
NA TE ETITA. — / roto i nga taanga o nga marania o Hunc me Hurac o
tcnci tan, ka puta i rcira he inoi kia koiitou, nga to hung a me nga pukainga
korero Maori kia tuhiina mai ctalii korcro kia taangia. Ko tc tono i pitta ki
nga "ropn zvhakapapa" o nga Peka o te Mihana. Ko tc take i puta ai kia ratou —
kia azvhinatia ta koiitou mokai (tc ctita) me tc whakapuare hoki i tctalii
huarahi e ahna oho ake nga ropu mahi whakapapa i te moe o te korc mahi.
Ko te tikanga i zvhakapuakina ai tc ingoa o nga "ropn zvhakapapa" o nga
Takizva — kia mahi tahi tc Peka me nga Takizva—kia whiwhi ai tc Takizva i te
kaha mai i nga Peka. Mai i tana wa ki tcnci, kahorc a no tc korero kia kotahi
kia tac mai i raro i tana tono. Kia aha tia. Ma tc zva e titiro.
Kaati. Kci tc whai ake nci tctahi reta i tukna mai c tctalii o nga kauniatua
o te Hahi mo takit tono. I puritia c ahan ana korcro kia tac mai ki tc zva ka
whiwhi ahan ki nga korero a te Peka o Korongata, na ratou nci i whanau ai
tcnci take. Kaati, kua tac mai ki tc zva kahorc e taea te zvhanga, norcira, nga
korero c whai ake nei ka tukna ki te ta i runga i te zvhakaaro, he korero Maori
a ka puta pea he pai i roto.
" . . . tenei etahi rarangi o nga whakapapa e tika ana kia tukua
e koe ki roto i Te Karere i te mea kua kite iho ahau i to inoi ki
nga tangata kei ia ia etahi whakapapa hei pikautanga ma te "manu
tangi pai" — ma Te Karere. I te wa e haere ana nga kaumatua o
te Hahi o Ihu Karaiti e whakapuaki ana, ko koe te iwi Maori he
tamariki na te Atua — a he tamariki ano hoki na te tangata. Ka whai
ahau kei ia wai to tatou ara mai i te ara o te Atua, a me te ara ano
hoki o to tatou ki te tangata, heoi ra, na runga i nga korero a taku
papa a Te Whatahoro Jury, ka rongo au ia ana korero.
I te mea ko Te Whatahoro te tangata mohio ki nga ara o te
tangata o te Atua hoki, nana hoki te pukapuka e kia nei ko te Kauae
Runga me te Kauae Raro. . . . Ko te timatanga tenei o te taha ki te
tangata. . : .
Ko Rangi ka moe ia Papa-tua-nuku, ko taua whanau e 70, a raua
tamariki he tane anake. Ko Uru-te-ngangara te matamua, ko Tane-
nui-a-Rangi te 69. Ko whakaruaumoko te whakapakanga. No te
wehenga i o ratou matua ka hurihia te koopu o Papa-tua-nuku ki raro,
ka riro a Whakaruaumoko ki raro i te mea e kai tonu ana i te uu
o to ratou mama, kaati ra, i te mea ko Uru-te-ngangara ka moe ia
Iriiripua, na ko Whaka Rongo ka tae mai kia Taranga. Ka moe a
Taranga ia Rawhiki ka puta ko : —
Maui Mua, Maui Roto, Maui Taha, Maui Pae, Maui Tikitiki a
Taranga. Kei konei nga iwi katoa o Aotea-roa nei tae atu ki te
Waipounamu.
Ko te ara ki te Atua i mua atu i te whakaraunga ia i te iwi o
Iharaira.
Ki mua tata ia Papurona ka puta te reo o te Atua ki a Rihai me
tana whanau kia puta atu i a Hiruharama, mea ake tera e whaka-
Oketopa, 1943 TE KARERE 249
ngaromia a Hiruharama. Ka haere a Rihai ki te Whenua o te Kupu
Whakaari. Mai i konei ko te Pukapuka a Moromona e whakaatu
ana ko te whanau o Ihimaera me te pononga a Rapana i haeretahi i
te taha o Rihai, a i moe te pononga o Rapana i te matamua o nga
tamahine a Ihimaera a ka moe te whaka- i - \
otinga ia Niwhai. Ka puta atu ia Niwhai Nga Apotoro Hou
ko Hakota ka moe ia Ruku Tai, ka puta j E toru e wha pea ma- j
ko Mataora o Tane nana ko Rawhaki. | [^j^^f^™ r™*^ I
Kua oti te whakaputa te whanau a j *a Apotoro° TeUau-ma- |
Rawhaki." ; rua 0 te Hahi i Hiona, a I
"Na enei korero ka mohio ahau ko j Timuaki Rudger Clawson, i
ia tenei te ara korero a nga Kaumatua tua- j ™e tatahi ano o taua Ropu |
, , • , i . , ° i i , ; Te-kau-ma-rua, a Elder ■
tahi e haere ana ki te kauwhau me te ; Svlvester Q Cannon. Ko j
whakahua ano ko koe te Maori te iwi a \ nga Apotoro kua whiri- I
te Atua, noreira e hoa i taku kitenga i I whiria hei tu i roto i taua j
to inoi kia tukua atu etahi korero hei ! Kaunihera o te Kau-ma- j
>i ^ TJr 1 • • j. : rua, ko Elder Spencer ;
pikautanga na Te Karere, koia tenei te ; Kimhall me Elder Fzra =
wahanga e taea ana e ahau. ..." j Benson.
Na Hori Te Tauri Taare Turi Jury. : *
(HE WHAKAMARAMATANGA.— Mehemea e he ana
nga whakahua reta o nga ingoa me tuku mai te whakatika.
Kaore i tino matau te kai-ta. Ina tuku korero mai koutou
me tino marama te tuhituhi. Ko nga reta kia tino tika kia
noho tika te kape ki roto i enei wharangi.)
NGA MATENGA
I mate to matou whaea a Ngapera Rawhiti i te 26 o nga ra o
Hurae, 1943. Ona tan e 93, a i iriiria ia me ona niatua i te tan 1884
na Wiremu Katene me ona hoa i iriiri.
\'a Karena Takoro.
I te 9 o nga ra o Akuhata, 1943, ka mate to matou papa, tungane
a Tirua Tukiri. K<> tenei tangata he Tumuaki no te Peka o Te
Awamutu, he tangata kaha tenei i roto i te Hahi. I aia ka mohio ka
male ia. ka tono tenei tangata ki tona hoa wahine kia hoki mai raua
ki lhinil\ nei, ki reira ia takoto ai a male ai, ara ki te kainga o tona
tuahine o M ereana \\< ire I 'aki.
E rua nga wild e takoto ana ia a ka m ti He nui nga wha
naunga i tae mai ki te kite ia ia. K<> ngfa karakia katoa na te Timuaki
o te Peka o Puke Tapu i whakahaere.
\';i Mgaha Rotana.
250 TE KARERE Oketopa, 1943
SUNDAY SCHOOL
THE GOSPEL'S POWER
Theme —
Our Latter-day Saint Sunday Schools are, potentially, the greatest
agency on earth for mobilizing power. In Sunday School we learn how
to spiritually equip ourselves for the responsibilities of the priesthood,
and it is the priesthood — the priesthood alone — which can harness God's
power, the only ultimate, everlasting force.
With God's power synchronized to our faith in executing His com-
mands, the ponderous tread of dictators' armies will never shake the
ground beneath us, for the rock of truth paves our routes of march.
Christ's lips spoke our assurance of this source of strength when, at the
Roman Bar of justice, He told Pilate, "Thou couldst have no power at
all against me, except it were given thee from above."
Our Sunday Schools, through increasing our efficiency in God's ser-
vice, are expediting the supply route to this self-same authority which
defied Pilate. This route, unlike the now historic Burma Road, can
never be severed by an enemy's master encircling manoeuvre. It may,
however, through failure of the necessary traffic of prayer, faith, and good
deeds, disintegrate through disuse.
Power and force, assert the tyrants who connive to rule over us, are
the only laws which all men recognize. In the letter, if not the implica-
tion, we are in accord with this assertion, for in Sunday School we pre-
pare to grasp the rod of a mighty empire. May we ever be inspired to
employ this power in promoting man's growth, instead of his destruction.
— By Joseph W. Backman, Jnr.
SACRAMENT GEM
While of these emblems we partake,
In Jesus' name and for His sake,
Let us remember and be sure
Our hearts and hands are clean and pure
CONCERT RECITATION
Mark 9: 39-40.
"But Jesus said, Forbid him not; for there is no man which
shall do a miracle in my name, that can lightly speak evil of me.
For he that is not against us is on our part."
KORERO A NGAKAU
Maka 9: 39-40.
"Na ka mea a Ihu, Kaua ia e riria ; ki te mea hoki noku te
ingoa e mahi merekara ai tetahi, e kore e hohoro tana korero kino
rnoku. Ko ia hoki e hara i te hoa riri ki a tatou, no tatou ia."
LESSONS
KINDERGARTEN (4 to 5 years).
"The Long Lost Son," Genesis 44-46.
"Saved by a Princess," Exodus 2.
"'A Mighty Leader for God's People," Exodus 11-15.
Oketopa, 1943 TE KARERE 251
PRIMARY (6 to 9 years).
"The People of Zeniff," Mosiah 9-11.
"Abinadi, the Prophet," Mosiah 11.
"Abinadi, the Prophet" (Cont.), Mosiah 19 and 21.
CHURCH HISTORY AND A. DEPT. (10 to 11 and 12 to 15 years).
"Jonathan and David," 1 Samuel 18-20.
"Solomon Appointed," 1 Kings 1-3.
"Elijah and the Priests of Baal," 1 Kings 17-18.
B. DEPARTMENT (16 to 19 years). Same outline as Gospel Doctrine
Class.
C. DEPARTMENT & GOSPEL DOCTRINE (All others not assigned).
"The Invasion of the Philistines," Judges 13-16.
"Eli and Samuel," 1 Samuel 1-8.
"The Election of a King," 1 Samuel 9-14.
MAORI CLASS.
RATAPU TUATAHI
TE KARANGA KIA RIPENETA. Te pikaunga a nga kai whakaako-
a-wairua i tena wa he karanga kia ripeneta. He penei ano hold i
rangona ra te reo o Hoani e karanga ana i te koraha. "Ripeneta kou-
tou kua tata hoki te rangatiratanga o te rangi." I whai i muri ake
o tenei ta te Ariki, "Ripeneta koutou, whakaponohia te rongopai," me
tenei hoki, "Ki te kore koutou e ripeneta ka pera ano hoki koutou
katoa te mate."
Pera ano hoki te whakapuakanga a nga apotoro onamata, "Kua
whakahau te Atua i nga tangata katoa, o nga wahi katoa kia ripeneta."
A, i tenei hoki o nga wa kua pa mai te kupu, "A, e mohio ana maua
me ripeneta nga tangata katoa, me whakapono hoki ki te ingoa o Ihu
Karaiti, a me koropiko atu ki te Matua i runga i Tona ingoa, me u
hoki i roto i te whakapono ki tona ingoa tae noa ki te mutunga, ki
te kore e kore ratou e whakaorangia ki roto ki te kingitanga o te Atua.
Nga Patai. (1) He pehea te karanga e rangona ana i tena wa i
tena wa a nga kai whakaako? (2) Ko wai ma enei kai whakaako?
(3) Whakatakina hoki nga karaipiture e tautoko ana?
RATAPU TUARUA
TE RIPENETA HE HOMAITANGA na te Atua. Te ripeneta he
huarahi atu mo te mu runga a hara noreira ko tena tetah-i o nga homai-
tanga tino nui a te Atua ki te tangata. E kore hoki e whiwhi i runga i
te tono a wairangi. Tera pea e kore e kitea i nga ara teitoi. ahakoa
ra e ho mai noa ana ki te hunga e ahei nei kia homaingia i runga i te
whai lake o a ratou mahi. Ara, e pen* i ana. ko te hunga e lakatu
ana mo to ripeneta, ka arahina e te ha ngohen Wairua Tapu
a whiwhi noa ki tenei homaitanga nui. I te wa i whaka&etla ai a Pita
• ona noa whakapono mo te takahanga i te ture mo ona i whakahoa
ki nga Tauiwi ka whakaat uria e ia ki t< hunga e whakaronga ana ki
a ia mo te whakakitenga i nut a tata mai nei ki a ia, ka whakapono
ratOU, ka mea, "Koia hold kua homai e te Atua ki nga Tauiwi te
ripeneta e ora ai." A Paora ano hoki, i te tuhituhinga ki nga Romana,
o whakaako ana ko to ripeneta i hua ako na roto niai i nga ngawari o
to Atua.
Nga Patai. <1) 1 1 c aha t 6 ri |u not a V ('J) Mo poh .'a hoki o whiwhi
ai? C!) Ho aha to nioa i whakahotia ai o Pita e Ona hoa whakapono?
RATAPU TUATORU
TE RIPENETATANGA KAllnKK e taea i etahi wa, To homai-
tanga o to ripeneta e tukua whanuitia ana ki to hunga e whakapapaku
252 TE KARERE Oketopa, 1943
ana i a ratou i mua i te aroaro o te Ariki; ko te hinengaro o te
wairua i roto i o ratou ngakau, ki te kahore ratou e whakarongo ki te
whakaohooho mai, ka mahue ratou, no te mea e kore te Wairua o te
Atua e totohe tonu ki te tangata. Ka pakeke haere ke atu te ripeneta
ki te totohe tonu ki te hara, ma te ngohengohe, ma te papaku me te
pouri nui mo te hara i roto i te ngakau e kake haere ai te whakapono
o te tangata hara ki te Atua e whiwhi ai hoki i a la te homaitanga o
te ripeneta, ina nekehia haeretia atu te wa mo te ripeneta, te hiahia
ki te ripeneta ka ngoikore, ka mate haere te whakarere ki te hopu i
nga mea tapu e whakatupu ana i te kore kaha. I te hoatutanga he
whakahaunga kia Hohepa Mete i nga ra matamua o te Hahi o naianei,
ka mea te Ariki: "No te mea e kore ahau te Ariki e titiro ki te hara
ahakoa iti rawa, me te whakaae ano. He ahakoa ko ia e ripeneta ana
me te whakarite ano i nga whakahaunga a te Ariki ka murua ona hara,
a ko ia e kore e ripeneta ka tangohia i a ia te maramatanga kua riro
noa nei i a ia, no te mea e kore toku Wairua e totohe tonu ki te
tangata e ai ta te Ariki o nga Mano."
Nga Patai. (1) Ka pehea te hunga e poturi ana ki te whaka-
ohooho mai a te Wairua? (2) Ma tehea ahua a kake haere te whaka-
pono o te tangata hara? (3) I te wa i timata ai tenei hahi he aha te
kupu mai a Ihowa kia Hohepa Mete?
RATAPU TUAWHA
TE RIPENETA INAIANEI me a muri ake nei. A Arami te poro-
piti o nga Niwhai i whakaatu i te wa o te noho i runga i te mata o
te whenua he wa tirotirohanga, i hoatu ki te tangata mo te ripeneta,
ahakoa ano i mohio ratou ki ta nga karaipiture, tera, e whiwhi ki te
ripenetatanga, i raro i etahi tikanga ina whiti atu ki tua o te arai mai i
te tangata. Te wa i waenganui o tona matenga me tona aranga mai i
kauwhau a te Karaiti ki nga wairua i te herehere; i turi nei i mua, i te
mea e tatari ana te manawa nui o te Atua i nga ra i a Noa, i te mea
e hanga ana te Aka. Ko enei nga wairua i torotorongia e te Tama
a i kauwhautia kia ratou te rongopai kia whakahengia ai ratou, ara te
kikokiko i runga i ta te tangata, kia ora ai ratou, ara te wairua i runga
i ta te Atua, kahore nei ratou i whiwhi noa ki te whakaaturanga a Ihu
i roto i te kikokiko no muri ke i whiwhi ai.
Nga Patai. (1) E ai ta Arami, he aha tenei wa, ara te wa i roto
i te kikokiko? (2) He aha i tupono i te wa i waenganui o te ripeka-
tanga me te kakenga? (3) He aha nga take i kauwhautia ai te
Rongopai ki nga wairua?
PRIMARY
FIRST WEEK
WE HELP TO SAVE FOOD
Object for this Lesson:
To help the children understand why we must save or conserve
food,, and their part in the conservation of food.
Lesson Helps:
Our Heavenly Father has caused the earth to bear fruits, grains
and vegetables for our use. Try to give the children the feeling that
He would be unhappy if these foods were wasted. Each and every
Oketopa, 1943 TE KARERE 253'
boy and girl can help in the preservation of these foods for seasons of
the year when they aren't so plentiful.
Illustrative Material:
Secure pictures of the way in which food is conserved! For
example, pictures of mother canning fruit, etc.
Approach to Lesson:
Talk with the children about the different things we can do to save
or preserve food for winter. You may show a picture of a woman
canning fruit. This is something your mother will be doing soon.
Why does she can fruit? (So we can have some for winter.) It
tastes good in the winter, doesn't it? Your father has a vegetable
garden. Perhaps you have been helping him care for it. If you do not
eat all the vegetables you grow, how will you save these? Some children
will have seen their mothers can beets, peas, etc., or prepare them for
freezing before being put into big refrigerators. Let them tell about
it. Add to their experiences. Tell about pits being dug to store
potatoes; carrots being put in sand to keep for some time; fruits
being dried by early settlers.
Animals save food for winter. Tell and show pictures of squirrels
storing nuts; of bees storing honey.
How can the children help? (Help mother or father in the above
processes. Help by not wasting food; eating everything on their plates;
not wasting their school lunches.
Story:
THE TWINS TAKE THEIR LUNCH TO SCHOOL
Ned and Ted were twins. They were six years old. They were
going to school for the first time.
They got up very early on that Monday morning. They washed
their faces, combed their hair, brushed their teeth and put on their
fine new clothes.
"Breakfast is ready," said Mother.
They were so excited they could hardly eat.
"It will be quite a long time until you have your lunch,'' said
Mother. "Eat all of your breakfast."
Now the twins lived a long way from school, so far away that they
could not come home for lunch.
Mother had bought two lunch baskets just alike. She had painted
Ned's name on one and Ted's name on the other.
That morning Mother had made sandwiches and wrapped them in
waxed paper. Soon she started to fill the lunch baskets. Into each.
she put some sandwiches, an apple, two cookies, a small tenia'
last of* all a thermos bottle filled with nice sweet milk,
"Here comes the bus," said Mary. Mary lived next door. She
was ten. She was going to help the twins start to school.
"You'll see that they find the right room, won't you, Mary?" said
the twins' mother.
"You can trust me, Mrs. Jensen," said Mary,
"Don't forget your lunch i ul Mother as she kissed the
twins goodbye.
Later that day Mother said to herself as she sat mending, "I'll be
glad when the twins come home. I've been so lonesome to-day."
"litre they come now," she said as she heard footsteps coming up
the path.
"Oh, Mother, we had such a good time," they said.
"What did you do?" asked Mother.
"We sang songs," said Ned.
"We played games," said Ted.
254 TE KARERE Oketopa, 1943
"Miss May told us the funniest story about a black boy. Epami-
nondus was his name," said Ned.
"And we drew pictures," added Ted.
"Did you have enough lunch?" asked Mother.
"I ate all of my sandwiches for lunch," said Ned.
"I saved one of mine and ate it after school," said Ted.
"Do you know what Billy, a boy in our room, did?" said Ted.
"No, what did Billy do?" asked Mother smiling.
"He threw some of his lunch in the waste paper basket," said Ned.
"O, that was quite wasteful," said Mother.
"Miss May said so, too. We talked about how we could save food,"
said Ted.
"What did you decide?" asked Mother.
"We decided that we should save the lunch we couldn't eat and
bring it home," said Ned.
"We could give a sandwich we couldn't eat to someone in our room
who didn't have as much as we had," said Ted.
"We could ask Mother not to put so many sandwiches in our lunch
basket next time," said Ned.
"They are good ideas. You are learning how to be careful with
your lunch," said Mother.
For the Children to Do:
A poster or posters might be made showing the care of the food.
One poster might be made by the youngest children in the group. This
could consist of cutting out pictures of fruits and vegetables from
seed catalogues and vegetables and letting them paste them on a big
piece of paper. This poster could be called "Things We Like to Eat."
Another poster could be made by the other children in your group.
Let them draw pictures showing how we can preserve or save our food,
for example, Mother canning fruit, drying fruit in the sun, putting
carrots in a barrel. Have them paste their pictures on a large poster.
SECOND WEEK
Lesson:
WE TAKE CARE OF OUR CLOTHES
Objective:
To help the children understand that good care makes clothes
last longer.
Lesson Helps:
Taking care of his clothes is another way the boy or girl can be
thrifty.
Illustrative Materials:
Pictures of boys and girls dressed in pretty clothes playing games,
etc. These can be found in magazines and then mounted.
Approach to Lesson:
We have such a fine class to-day. Everyone looks so clean. Who
helped you get ready for Primary? What did mother have to do to
keep your dress so pretty, Mary? (She washed and ironed it.)
Mother does her part. Is there any way you can help keep your
clothes looking nice? Let children talk about ways they can care for
their clothes. Here are some anticipated answers: We can hang our
clothes up at night. We can change our clothes when we come home
after school. We can hang our coats on hangers. We can keep our
shoes dry so they will last longer.
Oketopa, 1943 TE KARERE 255
MARY'S NEW DRESS
Wee Mary loved the little pink dress the very first time she saw it.
"Pretty dress," she exclaimed and clapped her hands when Mother
took it out of the box.
"Let's try it on and see if it fits," said Mother.
Mary put on the pink dress with the tiny blue flowers.
"It's a bit too long," said Mother, "but we can take care of that."
And Mother made a little tuck just above the big wide hem.
"Here comes Jerry and Tom. School is out already," said Mother.
"See my new dress," said wee Mary; and Mary danced about the
room.
"Do you like it?" asked Mother.
"Oh, yes," said the boys, and they looked at Mary and smiled.
They were proud of their little sister.
"Mary must take good care of her new dress. It will be a special
one to wear to Primary and Sunday School," said Mother.
"And birthday parties," added Jerry.
"Mary must hang it up now and put on her play dress," said
Mother.
Mary went to her closet and even by standing on a chair she
couldn't quite reach the rod.
"Mother, will you hang it up?" she asked.
Tom said, "Mother, I could put some hooks in her closet just
the right height. Then Mary could hang up her coat and dresses."
"That is a find idea. Thank you, Tom," said Mother.
Mary wore her little pink dress and took such good care of it.
By and by Mary's legs grew longer.
One day Mother said, "I'll have to take out the tuck."
Mary grew some more and Mother took out the hem. And finally
one day Mother said, "I'm afraid the pink dress will have to be put
away. It is just too short for my Mary."
Here is another story about Mary and her brothers:
"Ting-a-ling, ting-a-ling," went the doorbell.
"Will you answer it, Jerry?" said Mother. Mother was scraping
some carrots for dinner.
"Mrs. Brown wants to see you," said Jerry. Mrs. Brown was the
next-door neighbour.
Mother dried her hands and went into the living-room.
"How are you to-day, Mrs. Brown?" said Mother.
"Very well, thank you," answered Mrs. Brown. "I just learned
to-day about a poor family who needs some help. The father has
been ill. He cannot work. The Mother has a little baby boy, a little
girl not quite as old as Mary and a boy almost as old as Jerry. They
all need clothes. I was wondering if Mary or Jerry have some clothes
they have outgrown that these children could wear?"
"I'll see," said Mother.
She went into the children's closet and brought out some overalls,
some shirts, and some dresses.
"There's my pink dress!" said Mary.
"They look almost new," said Mrs. Brown.
"Mary and the boys take very good eare of their elothos." said
•Mother.
For the Children to Do:
Let the children CUt paper (lolls from magazines or make their
own patterns from paper. Give the children materials from the Bcrap
bag: pieces of silk, cottons, etc. Have them paste the material over
the paper girl or hoy. turn pattern over and cut out. Mount on big
poster. Have some of the older children in your group print or cut
out letters for the name of the poller: "We Take Care o\' Our Clothes."
256 TE KARERE Oketopa, 1943
THIRD WEEK
Lesson:
WE TAKE CARE OF OUR TOYS
Objective:
To help the boys and girls understand why and how they should
take care of their toys.
Illustrative Material:
Pictures of toys cut from magazines or catalogues and mounted;
also pictures of children playing with their toys.
Lesson Helps:
The story given in this lesson might be used for a dramatization or
for retelling with original pictures by children.
Approach to the Lesson:
Show the pictures of the toys. Here are some toys you like to
play with. The pictures will stimulate conversation about their toys
and how they play with them. What can you do to take care of your
toys? Why do we need to care for them?
Story:
THE TOYS WHO RAN AWAY
The house was still and quiet. Everyone was asleep — Everyone
except some of careless Jane's toys.
"I'm so unhappy," said the rag doll Dinah. "I just don't know
what to do."
"What is the matter?" asked the Pink Teapot.
"Jane left me outdoors yesterday and Spot, the puppy, tore a
hole in my pretty new dress, and almost tore off my arm, too," said
Dinah and she began to cry.
"Jane is so careless," said the Picture Book. "One day when she
was looking at my lovely pictures, she got me all dirty. I wish she'd
wash her hands before she looks at me."
"And look at me," said Pink Teapot, "See this big chip in me.
Jane threw me on the floor."
"Boo, hoo," cried Teddy. "I love Jane but she spoiled my pretty
pink bow.
"I know what to do," said Dinah. "Let's run away."
"Where will we go?" said Pink Teapot.
"Let's go to Careful, Careful Land. The boys and girls know
how to take care of their toys there," said Dinah.
They stole quietly out of the house on tiptoe. Just outside the
door who should they see but Jane's tricycle.
"Where are you going?" said Tricycle sadly.
"We are going to Careful, Careful Land," said the Teddv Bear.
"Don't you want to come, too? Jane doesn't treat you very well when
she leaves you out doors all night. Somebody might carry you away."
"I'd like to come. Perhaps I could take you all. Hop on," said
the Tricycle.
The Teddy Bear, the Book, the Teapot and the rag doll all got on
the Tricycle and away they went.
"Where are you going?" twittered a Red Bird in the tree.
"To Careful, Careful Land we go,
Where children care for us just so."
"Could you tell us the way?" Teddy Bear asked politely.
"Over the hill and through the dale.
Until you come to the WISHING WELL," said the Red Bird.
Away they went over the hill and through the dale and finally saw
"in big letters over a well the words WISHING WELL.
•Oketopa, 1943 TE KARERE 257
"Is this Careful, Careful Land?" said Teddy Bear.
"Oh, no," said a Little Rabbit who just hopped across their path.
"Into the big woods dark and green,
And there just ask the fairy queen."
"Why don't you make a wish before you go?" asked Little Rabbit.
"We wish — we wish Jane would be kind to us," they said.
On the Tricycle they started again. By and by they came to many,
many trees.
"Is this the big woods?" asked Pink Teapot.
"It looks so dark and lonesome," said Picture Book.
"I wish we were back home," said Tricycle. "I'm getting tired."
"It is just a bit farther," said a pleasant voice. The toys looked
up and they saw the most beautiful fairy.
"Did you know where we were going?" asked Teddy Bear look-
ing so surprised.
"Just go to the right and the wide road take
And you'll come to a lovely silvery lake,"
said the Fairy.
"Thank you, thank you," they said.
It began to grow dark but soon a lovely moon came up to light
their way. In the distance they could see the silvery lake the Fairy
had told them about.
Isn't it beautiful?" said the Picture Book.
"But how will we get across?" said Dinah. "I can't swim."
"Neither can I," said the Teddy Bear.
"The water would spoil my pages," said the Picture Book.
"Oh, oh, dear, what shall we do?" sighed the Tricycle.
"I know what you can do," said a sweet voice. "Come home with
me." They looked up quickly, and whom do you think they saw?
Yes, it was Jane. "Come home with me. I'll try to take good
care of you," she said.
So Jane got on her Tricycle with the toys and away they went
home. And Jane did try to take better care of her toys. Sometimes
she forgot, but most of the time she remembered. And soon the toys
began to call her Careful Jane instead of Careless Jane.
Conversation Following the Story:
How do you suppose Jane took care of her toys now? How could
you have fun with this story? (Children may suggest dramatization
or playing.)
Things to Do:
Procedure for dramatization:
(a) Talk about the number of scenes in the story: ( 1) Jane's bouse.
silvery lake.
(I)) What happened in each part or scene? Have the children re-
tell it to you through your questions.
(c) How many characters or people are in the story? (If there
are more children than characters in the story, perhaps they
will suggest that some of the hoys and girls could be trees
standing with arms outstretched.)
(d) Let children play the first scene. The tiicycle journey can
he suggested in this way: A larger child could be the tricycle.
Dinah and Teddy Bear could hold the child's outstretched
arms. Pink Teapot and Picture Hook could hold on to the
ei. at or dress of the child who is the tricycle. Additional
children could he chosen to do the successive scenes.
(e) Let children give suggestions keeping them as posit i\.
possible. For example: "it would i.e better if .Jimmy growled
more like a Teddy Hear."
258 TE KARERE Oketopa, 1943
(f ) The children could suggest what they could use for a wishing
well, a silvery lake.
(g) Costumes could be very simple — a bow of ribbon for Teddy
Bear, a head band with pictures of a teapot for Pink Teapot,
etc. etc.
FOURTH WEEK
A HAPPY TIME TOGETHER
Objective:
To give the children an opportunity to have fun together in play-
ing the games and singing the songs they like and in working together.
Group of Songs:
Let the children choose, or plan a group of songs you know the
children enjoy singing. Include "Isn't It Fun."
GIRLS! MAKE A QUILT
In grandmother's day quilts of various designs were made from
the odds and ends of other sewing or the best parts of worn-out cloth-
ing. These were charming and colourful and lent a quaint "homey"
touch to the girl's room.
Such quilts are just as interesting to-day and may be made by any
girl who likes to sew. They may be original in design, or patterns
may be obtained from department stores, magazines, or from personal
friends. Members of the Relief Society in your ward could, no doubt,
give assistance also.
FOR BOYS! A FOLDER FOR HIS RATION BOOKS
Cut a piece of plain oilcloth (any colour desired) measuring 6in.
by 12in. Across one long side, fold oilcloth under one inch so that
it measures 5in. by 12in.
Using yarn of harmonizing colour, buttonhole around the entire
edge of holder. Fold in the centre and insert ration books.
A design or initial may be pasted on the front of the folder.
SISTER COWLEY TALKS WITH MRS. ROOSEVELT
As a fellow American, Sister Elva Cowley, was signally
honoured upon the occasion of the visit of America's First Lady,
Mrs. Eleanor Roosevelt, to Auckland, New Zealand.
During this great occasion Sister Cowley, because of her
Red Cross appointment, was among the few to meet New
Zealand's distinguished visitor at the American Red Cross
Club and also to be one of the official party at the American
Red Cross Ball held in the Town Hall. Here, the wife of the
President of the United States of America, was made ac-
quainted with the fact that Mrs. Cowley was the wife of the
President of the New Zealand Mission of the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints, upon which she commented very
favourably as exegetical exchanges were given. Every effort
was made through the good office of the American Consul, Mr.
Hiram Boucher, to make Mrs. Roosevelt's and Mrs. Cowley's
"very friendly chat" take up most of the First Lady's official
time at the ball. As a happy climax to this meeting, Mrs.
Roosevelt graciously offered to take there and then a personal
note of greeting and aroha to Mr. and Mrs. Brossard, U.S.
Tariff Commissioner at Washington, D.C., from Sister Cowley
on behalf of she and President (who at the time was down in
Hawke's Bay on Mission affairs), as Mrs. Brossard is President
Cowley's sister.
Oketopa. 1943
TE KARERE
259
NEWS FROM THE FIELD
MANAWATU DISTRICT
By Pollv WiNeera
Greetings ! We were very happy indeed
to &ee, once again, on a very snort Vioit,
the smiling lace of Sister Hui Tau Elking-
ton of Mansen, wno looks wonderfully
well after another short session in hospi-
tal, a.ui tier son, who were the guests of
Sister Emily Katene at Porirua. Bro.
James Eikmgton is at Trentham taking
a special course in carpentering, and in a
short while will be able to build you any
kind of a house at your request. Their
second daughter, Kauia, is waiting to
commence training at St. Helen's Private
Hospi.al in this city and, like big Bister
Olive, will graduate as a qualified mater-
nity nurse. By the way, Olive has some
responsible position like district nurse in
Blenheim. Excellent work girls, keep it
up!
I have just spent some weeks in Vic-
toria Hospital, as an invalid, and am
passing on this information to you. If
at any time you are feeling not so good,
don't hesitate to call a doctor, and if he
says to go to a hospital, go by all means
and don't spare the horses. From one
who knows.
We have had a number of visitors to
our end of the district, mostly from the
ceived a good hand and he said things
that made the audience smile out loud.
Among the boys home from the Middle
East on furlough we welcomed two of
our very own boys, brothers Matthew and
Thomas Love. After the celebrations
were over, Matthew went to Nelson on
a special mission on behalf of our late
Bro. Arthur Elkington. we have reason
to believe our Matthew is considering
matrimony. Wonder who the lucky girl
is down there. Go to it Matt., you havn't
got much time to waste. As for Tom,
he was never one to remain in the same
place for any length of time, so he
promptly found himself a job, making
ammunition and is working at it like a
regular fellah. So you see, once a soldier
always a soldier.
Congratulations are in order to Bro.
and Sister Leo Parata of this community,
who were blessed with twin girls, the first
pair to be born to anyone in this vicinity.
That's showing 'em. We also offer Con-
grats, to Bro. and Sister Luke Love who
have a son. Mr. Stork hasn't forgotten
us after all. We were beginning to be-
lieve he had. What with almost every
person, man, woman and child, married,
single and promised, rushing off to work
every day, they are as modern as the
new dawn and don't seem to have time to
think of anything else, but thank good-
On July 3rd, in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, somewhere in
Canada, Mr. and Mrs. J. H. Pruden saw their youngest daughter, Mildred Patricia
Ann, become the wife of L.A.C. Trevor Clark Hamon, third son of Mr. and Mrs.
Hixon Hamon of Gisborne.
Hawke's Bay. Sister Te Iti Mcllroy
visiting her son going overseas, Bro. and
Sister Crawford, Pres. and Sister Cowley
visiting Masterton for a Hui I'eka, Bro.
Don Ross, Bro. Luxford Walker, return-
ing to Medical School at Dunedin, Sister
Apikara I'aewai and son Nitama, who
represented South Island on two occa-
sions in football. Bro. and Sister Cowley
Harris, permanent, residents of the city
I believe, Mavis Paewai, Bro. Taylor
Mihaere on Air Force leave (these Ta-
horaiti-ites get around, don't they?).
Nola Loader and Kahutia Whaanga of
Nuhaka seeing son Tilly away overseas.
On tWO occasions it has been the privi-
lege -if Ngati Poneke Club officials and
members to welcome home moi.
of the 28th Maori Battalion. In the first
gTOUP which were received at the Social
Hall Parliament was Bro. Ritchie Tatana
of this district, al o Known in the Auck-
land area. The Prime Minister and many
of Parlianru at Bpoke on I hii
Mr llapi l.ov e and Ka-
wiri Tatana, uncle of Ritchie's In the
■ roup u hich w aa w elcomed at the
usual place, Sydney Street Hall, m had
the R1 Hon. Mr.
Hon Mr
Ngata, Lt.-Col. Baker and Bro
whiti of Huntly who came down here,
anion;- ot In r I lunr . to no-,! I i , t nrned
nephew Bro. Tarawhitl'i peech re«
ness there are a few people left in this
old world who still stick to the old tradi-
tion. Until next time, ta! ta !
TAMAKI BRANCH
By Wm. Harris
Adelaide Thompson, eldest daughter of
Bro. and Sister Harry Thompson, became
the wife of l'te. Wm. Pascoe of Napier,
the ceremony being performed in the
L.D.S. Chapel on Wednesday, 1st Septem-
ber. L948, by President Cowley, ably
assisted by Elder Billman who olTered the
opening prayer, andMrs. Ronald King nt
the organ.
The wedding breakfast was held in the
Oddfellows' Hall. Dannevirke. where many
friends gathered. President Cowley as-
sumed the duties of "toast master." A
two-tiered cake was then cut and pieces
banded around, after which the bridal
Couple prepared for their honeymoon trip
to Christchurch.
At B BO p.m. the 1943 M I \ Gold and
Green Ball was held In the DanneTirke
Town Hall, where Byd Kamau'a Band sup-
plied the wonderful music for the ds
»er, contributed by ■ local band
combination, which were \ erv well apprc-
The crowning of the queen was an
event that spoke well for the . BfOl
260
TE KARERE
Oketopa, 1943
the men supporters, for their candidate,
Miss Joy Takerei, received the homage
of sovereign — truly a feather in the
men's cap, as this is the first year for
many vears that their candidate has won.
Queen Joy Takerei was crowned in a
floral setting beautifully arranged. Presi-
dent Cowley, who was in attendance, also
participated in the crowning ceremony.
The Sick and Wounded Fund (Patri-
otic) will benefit to the extent of £150
from this, another successful Gold and
Green Ball.
Brothers Rahiri Harris and Moku
Takerei journeyed to Hastings to attend
a Hui at Korongata. They report having
a successful hui. President Cowley was
also present at this gathering where the
"Whakapapa Work" was the theme and
need of the conference.
We regret to announce the death of
Sister Meri Meha, mother of Brother
Stuart Meha, which occurred at Waipawa
on September 3rd, 1943 Sister Meha was
in her 93rd year, and her passing brings
to an end a very full life Her contribu-
tions to the Church are exemplified in the
faith and activity of her son, Brother
Stuart, her daughters Huitau, Lina and
Hariata, as well as her many grand-
children.
An increase in the family of Bro. and
Sister Wm. Harris took place on Septem-
ber 4th, when a daughter came to bring
the total of their growing family to four
boys and three girls
Bro. Luxford P Walker, who is attend-
ing Knox College, Dunedin, was a visitor
over the week-end. Kia ora, Lux. I
noticed at the ball that Luxford has be-
come an exponent of the craze "jitter-
bug."
MAHIA DISTRICT
By Riripeti Mataira
Sisters Haerengarangi Tengaio and Ani
L. Kamau met the Nuhaka Branch Relief
Society members. Their instructions and
advice were very interesting and well
received.
Mission Secretary Kellv Harris was an-
other visitor to the Branch
The Relief Society visiting teachers has
taken up the "Woman's Corner" (Te
Karere) as part of the lesson to be taught
in the homes visited.
A concert in aid of queen candidate
(Gold and Green Ball) has been held
along with other functions for the same
purpose.
LA C Te Ratu Mataira was honoured
at a dinner and farewell dance, where Mr.
Goldstone made a suitable presentation.
The dental clinic sum of £200, which
was the goal set. has now been raised
and oversubscribed Thanks, folks.
The dea+h of Dl-'ve W^onga occurred at
Tahaenui. an^ also WhaVnarora^on Gem-
mell. wife of B~>v G«=Tr»mell of Opoutama,
which occurred at Wairoa.
TAUMARUNUI BRANCH
By Howard Osborne
On August 21st, Brother Billman came
to Manunui and we had the pleasure of
his ministrations till the following Fri-
day, when he left for Wanganui. During
his visit three cottage meetings were held
where more than a score were in attend-
ance in each home.
During the month the Relief Society
held a "Bring and Buy," which added
ten shilling to their funds. This func-
tion also brought many friends who were
interested in our work.
The Primary and Sunday School are
caring for the young people and the at-
tendances are happily consistent.
"Te Karere" is eagerly awaited each
month and two subscribers are on pro-
mise, so although one has lapsed the
number of Te Karere (s) coming to the
Taumarunui Branch is fairly well main-
tained.
Our little branch sends aroha and greet-
ings to the Saints and old friends
through the pages of our "manu tangi
pai."
TE KUITI DISTRICT
By Joyce Bratton
This is my first report to Te Karere,
but since our Sunday School has been
organised we have been holding meetings
regularly. We have been following the
outlined suggested lessons in Te Karere
which ap->ly to our small group. We have
no priesthood bearers in our group as our
elder boys are serving overseas, how-
ever, Brother Victor Osborne comes
through from Otorohanga once a month
and conducts the Sacrament for us. When
he isn't here we have one minute's
silence in commemoration of the Lord's
sacrifice.
On Sunday, September 4th, we were
honoured by a visit from Brother and
Sister Amadio, who are on their travel
southward. They attended Sunday School
in the morning and testimony meeting
was held in the afternoon. The same
week-end Brothers Osborne and Coroman-
del were also through from Otorohanga.
William Bratton was ordained a deacon
during the visit of the brethren, and we
certainly appreciate very much what
blessings and joy they brought to us.
WAIRARAPA DISTRICT
By W. T. Enoka
"Good morning everybody — good morn-
ing.
Rip Van Winkle has just arose
From his bed of sweet repose."
A sign of the changing times when the
Hawke's Bay District has the strength
(audacity was the word submitted) to
come and hold a Hui Peka in the Waira-
rapa District and make the Wairarapa
folks like it
The Hui was very successful. It was
held at the home of Bro and Sister Eruha
Kawana at 42 Villa Street, Masterton.
The Hawke's Bay people present were
President and Sister Nopera, Stuart Meha,
Hemi Puriri. Rakaipaka Puriri, Rahiri
Harris. Hera Puriri. Ngahina Gillies, Te
Ruihi Matenga. Pani Morgan, Olive Ed-
wn'ds, Teiti Mcllroy, Hurihuri Hapuku,
while others included President and Sister
Taurau Parata Pirihi and President and
Sister Cowley.
Oketopa, 1943
TE KARERE
261
There were two topics of particular
interest to the Saints during the gather-
ing. First was, the great work of the
late Whatahoro Jury and, second, the
photograph of a memorial stone erected
in the '80's, which was given to Presi-
dent Cowley through Brother Eriata
Nopera's frequent references to prophetic
utterances made by Paul Potangaroa. But
I will not anticipate President Cowley on
this point, as I am sure that when the
time is ripe he shall have published his
thoughts on the matter.
The Hui has created new interest in
the whole district, and it is to be hoped
that much good will be maintained be-
cause of it.
WELLINGTON BRANCH
By Ray Stinson
Bro. Morris, who has been in Welling-
ton for the past few weeks, has been
seriously ill. Sister Stinson also is miss-
ing from our Sunday meetings, and we
all hope that they will both be back with
us as we miss them. Brother Donny Ross
has been of help to us, as we use him to
help us with singing practices after
meeting of a Sunday.
The Scotts have heard from Bro. Sid
in Canada. When he wrote, he said that
he was then going to hear President J.
Reuben Clark, Jr., who was expected to
visit Church Branches in Canada. He is
also to have his wings in about six weeks
time So, h' -y landings, Sid.
Sister Elsie Loader is now back in
Nuhaka with her mother and father, who
are ill. It is not known just how long
she will be away from us. but we do hope
that her folks are much better.
HAURAKI DISTRICT
By Rose Watene
A very successful Hui Pariha was held
on August 7th and 8th at Kiri Kiri, Hau-
raki. Present were the Mission President
and his wife, Brother Hohepa Mete Meha,
Sisters Polly Duncan, Ani L. Kamau,
Rangi Tengaio, Bros. Morehu Waa and
Rulon WiHnogi as well as many from
the surrounding districts of Tauranjra.
Rotorua and Waikato as well as a few
from Onehunga.
The Saturday night sessions of Primary
and Mutual were directed by George
Watene and Joe Kohu respectively. On
Sunday morning the Priesthood and Re-
lief Society preceded the Sunday School
meeting. Elders Morehu Waa and Rulon
WiHongi were set. apart as kai-kauwhaus
and Eion M. Pearse waa ordained a
Teacher hy President Cowley.
After the Sunday School meeting Bro.
Mila Watene conducted the baptism ■ of
Mi'a. Apanui and Marina Watene
At the afternoon session of the confer-
ence. President (' >wlev assumed direc-
tion, where the speakers were mo <lv
women, the <miv men being Brother Sid
Ensor (Mayor of Thames) and Pre Idenl
Cowley himself
The kni which followed this session
WdH indeed well prepared and apo.
Special effort wa | put forth bj the folks
to make this part of the conference a
success. The dinner was in the form of
a birthday party — a double one. Sister
Ma Payne of Thames in her 85th year
and President Cowley in his 47th cele-
brated their birthdays on August 2nd,
and the good people of Kiri Kiri put on
the party in their honour. A three-deck
birthday cake with 132 candles had
place of honour at the head of the well-
filled table. After pieces were cut and
the usual participants speechifying, etc.,
the Judea Choir delighted the happy
throng with songs and appropriate action
songs and haka.
The final meeting of the conference
convened at 8 p.m., when District Presi-
dent Toke Watene was in charge, where
the candidates who were baptised earlier
in the day were confirmed, and the new-
officers of the Relief Society for the Kiri
Kiri-Omahu Branch were sustained and
set apart. The new officers are Rachel
Randell, Claire Hurikino, Martha Te Hira,
and Rose Watene as President, 1st Coun-
sellor, Second Counsellor-Treasurer, and
Secretary, with the appointment of Kahu-
kore and Whakamura Watene as visiting
teachers.
AUCKLAND DISTRICT
By Ngaro Hooro
Bro. William R Perrott,. District Presi-
dent, who is also the Branch President,
has been kept very busy during the last
month, when he has had to preside with-
out his counsellors. Although the Presi-
dency of the district is not yet fully-
organised, he has been fortunate in hav-
ing the district missionaries to travel
with him in visiting other branches.
However, he has managed to fulfil all
obligations to these callings.
The reports received from other
branches regarding activities are very
good. The Auckland Branch is still en-
joying the blessings of visits from the
Armed Forces. Most of these brethren
are from Salt Lake City. We are grate-
ful for the privilege, and the honour of
receiving them, their associations, and of
hearinp their testimonies of the Gospel.
During the evening service, Sunday,
August 'J'.Mh. President Perrott trans-
ferred the meeting over to the Armed
Forces, which was conducted hy Lieut.
Gardiner, The entire programme was
Sponsored hy the Armed Forces. Pour
items from the U.S.A. hretliren and one
from New Zealand and was thoroughly
enjoyed i • > those wrho attended the meet*
in-
The Manger* Branch under the super-
vision of Pro Teito Tangataiti, is getting
along splendidly. The Tamakl Branch,
which holds their ineelincs at the home
id' Pro. If, Otene. has an increase,! at*
tendance accumulated from thi Saints ,>t"
the far north, who are emolo< e,l [n indu--
1 1 le ri" genera] outlook ,,f the district
i. undoubtedly 'he best so far under luch
condil Ions, end chrc n it pre*
\ ail among "iir n. ipl» to i.'iv
• and Oftlev for II'" new arrivals
in their horn. ••■•• -md a s..,i
Ively, Weii d %•• faithful breth-
ren ; keep op th, g i erort
262 TE KARERE Oketopa. 1943
JOSEPH SMITH'S TEACHINGS
Faith and its Fruits. — Faith comes by hearing the word of God.
If a man has not faith enough to do one thing, he may have faith to do
another: if he cannot remove a mountain, he may heal the sick. Where
faith is there will be some of the fruits: all gifts and power which were
sent from heaven, were poured out on the heads of those who had faith.
— History of the Church, Vol. 5, p. 355.
Gathering of Israel, Purpose of. — This subject was presented to
me since I came to the stand. What was the object of gathering the
Jews, or the people of God in any age of the world? I can never
find much to say in expounding a text. A man never has half so much
fuss to unlock a door, if he has a key, as though he had not, and had
to cut it open with his jack-knife.
The main object was to build unto the Lord a house whereby He
could reveal unto His people the ordinances of His house and the glories
of His kingdom, and teach the people the way of salvation; for there
are certain ordinances and principles that when they are taught and
practiced, must be done in a place or house built for that purpose.
It was the design of the councils of heaven before the world was,
that the principles and laws of the priesthood should be predicated
upon the gathering of the people in every age of the world. Jesus
did everything to gather the people, and they would not be gathered,
and He therefore poured out curses upon them. Ordinances instituted
in the heavens before the foundation of the world, in the priesthood,
for the salvation of men, are not to be altered or changed. All must
be saved on the same principles.
It is for the same purpose that God gathers together His people
in the last days, to build unto the Lord a house to prepare them for
the ordinances and endowments, washings and anointings, etc. One
of the ordinances of the house of the Lord is baptism for the dead. God
decreed before the foundation of the world that that ordinance should
be administered in a font prepared for that purpose in the house of
the Lord. "This is only your opinion, sir," says the sectarian. . . .
If a man gets a fullness of the priesthood of God, he has to get
it in the same way that Jesus Christ obtained it, and that was by keep-
ing all the commandments and obeying all the ordinances of the house
of the Lord.
Where there is no change of priesthood, there is no change of
ordinances, says Paul, if God has not changed the ordinances and the
priesthood. Howl, ye sectarians! If he has, when and where has He
revealed it? Have ye turned revelators? Then why deny revelation?
The doctrine of baptism for the dead is clearly shown in the New
Testament; and if the doctrine is not good, then throw the New. Testa-
ment away; but if it is the word of God, then let the doctrine be
acknowledged; and it was the reason why Jesus said unto the Jews,
"How oft would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen
gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not!" — that
they might attend to the ordinances of baptism for the dead as well
as other ordinances of the priesthood, and receive revelations from
heaven, and be perfected in the things of the kingdom of God — but
they would not. This was the case on the day of Pentecost: those
blessings were poured out on the disciples on that occasion. God
ordained that He would save the dead, and would do it by gathering
His people together. — History of the Church, Vol. 5, p. 423.
ORDINANCES AND CEREMONIES
THE MARRIAGE CEREMONY
After filling every legal requirements
The Elder, the bridegroom and the best man should precede, by a few
minutes, the bride to the altar.
The bride may come to the altar accompanied by her father, brother,
or other male relative. The mother may accompany her as far as the
front scat (if in a church) or just near the improvised altar if in a home.
The bride will take her place on the left side of the bridegroom.
Suggestive Comments to be Made to the Groom and Bride and Assembled
Parties Prior to the Performance of the Marriage Ceremony : —
"We are assembled to participate as principals or as witnesses in one
of the most sacred ordinances instituted for mankind. Marriage is essen-
tially a religious institution. It has its origin in religious ceremony. It
is a fulfilment of a divine command ,and the finest of its products are
spiritual.
"There are really four parties to this compact, — the man, the woman,
the state and the Church. You as contracting parties, have come to the
altar, of your own choice and volition, out of the love you bear each
other. That love is the origin and basis of your union. If you always
preserve it, — and you always may through adequate benediction of your
wedded lives. I charge you to cherish it as a priceless gem.
"The state is interested because the state is concerned as to the wel-
fare of society, and the home which you are to build is the foundation
of society and indispensable to a righteous society and an enduring nation.
Let your home ever foster the great and lasting virtues of honesty, thrift,
benevolence and patriotism.
"The Church is deeply concerned because through its holy power is
your marriage sanctified. Through the power of the Priesthood your
lives are to be united and consecrated to holy purposes. Faith and the
hope of immortality will find a place in your hearts. A z'isio)i longer titan
the span of earth years is to comfort and sustain you. The manifest im-
plication of this ceremony is that you take God into this partnership with
implied promise that you will sustain Him and I/is Truth as you look for
Him to sustain you."
The one officiating, addressing the couple shall say: "You will please
take each other hy the right hand."
This done, the one officiating, addressing the bridegroom, shall con-
tinue: " (calling him by name) you take (calling
the bride by name) hy the right hand in token of the covenant you How
enter into to become her companion and husband, to love, honowt and
cherish her as lung as you both shall live. And you hereby promise to
observe all the hues, rites and obligations pertaining to the holy state of
matrimony, and this you do in the presence of (,'od, and these witnesses of
your own ire- will and choice.'"
. tnswer in affirmative.
. Iddressing the bride by her full name, " you take
by the right hand in token of the covenant you HOW enter into to become
his companion and wife, to lore, honour and cherish him as long as y<>u
both shall live, and promise to observe all the laws, rites, and obligations
pertaining to the holy still,- of matrimony. This you do in the presence
oj '""/ and these witnesses of your own free will and ch
. Inswer in affirmative.
If a ring ceremony. Ih,- couple HOW at this juncture shall unclasp
hands, and the bridegroom shall place the ring upon the fourth finger of
llu- bride's It-it hand.
The one Officiating shall then say:
(Continued ">> back i
"This ring is given and received as a token and pledge of the coven-
ant between you. Let the precious metal be an emblem of the purity of
your love; and the circle a symbol of its eternal nature."
Addressing the couple again:
"You will please join hands:
"By virtue of the authority vested in me as an Elder of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, I pronounce you (groom)
and (bride) legally and lawfully husband and wife.
"All the blessings pertaining to this holy order of Matrimony I invoke
upon you. May God bless your union with joy in your posterity and a
long life of happiness together, and may He enable you to keep sacred
the covenants you have nozv made. L
"These blessings I pronounce upon you in the name of the Lord Jesus
Christ. Amen.
"Kiss each other as husband and zvife."
Funerals and Burials. — Latter-day Saint funerals are both simple
and impressive. When called upon to conduct a funeral a missionary
should meet with the bereaved family and learn their wishes in the
matter. They may ask him to arrange the programme, in which event
appropriate hymns should be chosen.
The undertaker should be consulted, unless the family has made
all arrangements, as to time and any legal requirements. In parts of
Europe state and local burial requirements are such that a careful
investigation should be made to eliminate any embarrassment.
It is appropriate to hold the funeral in the branch hall, in a
home, the mortuary, or at the graveside, respecting the family's wishes
and local regulations.
Funeral services generally consist of an opening song (it is not
necessary to have the congregation sing, though this is often done in
the mission field), prayer, another musical number, remarks appropri-
ate to the occasion, music and a closing prayer.
At the graveside another song may be sung and the dedicatory
prayer offered.
Hymns expressive of hope, of life, and of the assured resurrection,
brief addresses for the giving of which the guidance of the Holy
Spirit should be diligently sought so that they may be uplifting, com-
forting and reassuring to those who mourn, with invocation and bene-
diction— these are the essentials of a funeral service.
"Te Karere" Subscribers
EXPIRATIONS OF THIS ISSUE
Cole, Mrs. Gordon — Taupiri.
Elkington, Mrs. Arthur — Nelson
Konetana, Tamati — Morrinsville
Hartley, Mrs. F. — Cambridge
Henare, Mere — Pipiwai
Kelly, Girlie — Gisborne
Kati, Mrs. Ruru — Thames
Morris, Lehi — Gisborne
Mihaka, Hori — Clevedon
Nahu, Toru Alfred — Morrinsville
Ngakuru, Mae Lorna — Green Lane
Niha, Roiho H. — Pipiwai
Ngakuru, Wiremu — Rawene
Nepia, Ruth — Nuhaka
Ormsby, Gilbert — Cambridge
Otene, Nopera — Mangamuka
Ormsby, Mrs. Taylor — Tauranga
Ormsby, Mr. L. R. — Kati Kati
Paki, Rangitautaka — Rangiotu
Peihopa, William — Pipiwai
Pirihi, Parata — Wellington
Paraha, Walter — Pipiwai
Paku, Mrs. Sophia — Auckland
Robinson, J. R. — Nelson
Rotana, Ngaha — Huntly
Reihana, Tiki — Thames
Rarere, Mrs. H. — Opoutama
Stinson, Mrs. — Wellington
Smith, Kapu — Nuhaka
Tarawa, Koi — Ohehunga
Thompson, Mrs. Ray — Auckland
Tairua, Hemi — Pipiwai
Te Maari, Mary — Tologa Bay
Witehira, Mrs. Tiata — Mataraua
Watene, Kahukore — Thames
Watene, Mita — Thames
Waerea, Emere — Nuhaka
Walker, Moraro — Nuhaka
Wharekura, Joe— Rotorua
Witehira, Haua — Mataraua
€ KAR€R€
Wahanga 38 Noema 1943
t
Kt
Mama 11
PRESIDENT HEBER J. GRANT
^v^aiiiniiMii^L^r-:
MISSION SUNDAY SCHOOLS
It is now the end of the year and it behooves us all to take stock
and make any necessary changes for the better good of our schools.
Branch Presidencies are asked to make any necessary change in the
Superintendencies NOW. This action will allow the new officers
time to become acquainted with their new work and also to formu-
late their own new plans designed to create greater interest and
activity for the members of the Branch and Sunday School. This
same rule should apply very SPECIALLY to the District Sunday
Schools. For the good of Sunday School work in the Mission it is
suggested that the District Presidencies overhaul, replace and re-
organize the Sunday School Superintendencies of their districts
NOW. Kindly remember that any desired change in the District
Sunday School is to be made ONLY AFTER consultation with the
Mission Superintendencv as instructed by Mission President on
page 139 of the June, 1943, issue of Te Karere. The District
Officers are to be consulted before any Branch or Home Sunday
School is organised or changed.
Church members who do not keep the Word of Wisdom and who
are otherwise not suitable as leaders if they hold office are asked to
step aside. If the work of the Sunday School cannot influence an
officer to live better and try to live an exemplary life as indicated by
the standard of the Word of Wisdom, then his or her influence for
good to the School becomes stunted and will stand out as an eyesore
even with the best that the most capable individual has to contribute.
ALL Branch Presidencies are asked to SEND the names of the
Superintendencies of their Branch to the Mission Secretary before
December 1st, 1943. All District Presidencies are also asked to
SEND the names of the Superintendencies of their District to the
Mission Secretary by December 1st.
Will all Missionaries or other persons who have organized Home
Sunday Schools report such organization to the District Superin-
tendency of the District IMMEDIATELY. District Superintend-
encies are asked to forward the names of the Home Sunday Schools
in your District as well as the officers before December 1st, 1943.
All Sunday Schools (Home and Branch) are required to have
. their FINAL QUARTER Report into the Mission Secretary NOT
j LATER THAN December 10th, 1943.
Remember also — the Final Quarter is time for the SIX PENNY
I FUND. Schools which paid their full quota are thanked for their
j great effort, and to the other Schools who have not done so much —
j keep trying as your contribution is really needed.
FOR THE MISSION SUPERINTENDENCY,
Kelly Harris, Supt.
1 Te Karere
A Established in 1907
Vp Wahanga 38 Noema, 1943 Nama 11
Matthew Cowley Tumuaki Mihana
Kelly Harris Etita
Eru T. Kupa Kaiwhakamaori
Waimate Anaru Kaiwhakamaori
"Ko tenei Pepa i whakatapita hei hapai ake i te iwi Maori ki
roto i nga whakaaro-nui.'
"Te Karere" is published monthly by the New Zealand Mission of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and is printed by THE BUSINESS PRINTING
WORKS LTD., 55 Albert Street, Auckland, CI, N.Z. Subscription Rates: 3/- per
six months; 5/- per year; £1 for five years; £2/10/- for life. (Un'ted States Cur-
rency: $1.00 per year; $4.00 for five years; $10.00 for life.)
Address Correspondence, Box 72, Auckland, C.l, New Zealand.
CONTENTS
Editorial —
President Heber J. Grant's 87th Anniversary 268
Special Features —
President's Page, "Salmagundi" 270
Woman's Corner, "Co-operation" 272
The Spirit of Hui Pariha 275
N.Z. Missionary Called to Preside over Mission 277
Nga Mahi Ma Te Tohungatanga 278
Church Features —
Sundaj School 280
Primary
News from the Field 188
268 TE KARERE Noema, 1943
Editorial . . .
PRESIDENT HEBER J. GRANT'S
EIGHTY-SEVENTH ANNIVERSARY
November 22nd marks another anniversary in the life
of President Heber J. Grant. Eighty-seven years have come
and gone since the eventful day when he came to bless the
hrme of two of God's noble saints. His father, Jedediah
M Giant, who had been a counsellor to Brigham Young,
died within a few days following the birth of the child. The
mother, Rachel Ridgeway Ivins Grant, lived many years
beyond the normal span of life, a.nd as the parent sole
moulded her son to the cast for which she knew he was
destined. The memory of the noble father and the un-
bounded love of the saintly mother have been honoured by
every word and deed of the devoted son.
For sixty-one years of President Grant's eventful life he
has been numbered among the General Authorities of the
Church, and for the past twenty-five years he has been sus-
tained as its President, and as Prophet, Seer and Revelator
to its people.
In the days of his early manhood, when he was planning
for his future course in life, he was not beset, as too many
are, with any aspiration to ecclesiastical preferment. If, as
he has stated, he had been left to choose his own career he
would have applied himself to the business of finance rather
than o the ministry of the Church ; albeit he was a religionest
and prophet by prenatal tendency.
''Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and
ordained you, that you should go and bring forth fruit, and
that your fruit should remain." Down through the years
this message of the Master has controlled in the affairs of
Heber J. Grant. It was this same message from the Father,
through His servant, President John Taylor, that called Presi-
dent Grant into the Council of Twelve. To this, as to all
divine appointments which have come to him in the years
that followed, he responded without question. His will to
achieve in the affairs of men has invariably been secondary
to the will of God for him to achieve in the affairs of God.
By seeking first the Kingdom of God and its righteousness
he has prospered in the affairs of men.
Noema, 1943
TE KARERE
269
The blueprint of the Dispensation of the Fulness of
Times was revealed to the Prophet Joseph Smith. God out-
lined before him in every detail the plan for the building
of the kingdom. With the blueprint before him he laid the
foundation and with prophe ic vision beheld the future build-
ing and enlargement of the superstructure. With the passing
of Joseph Smith neither the blueprint of the Architect nor
the foundation established by His Prophet was taken away.
Boh remained intact to the Prophet's successors in office.
Without the blueprint and the firm foundation the succes-
sors to Joseph Smith could have added lLtle, but with them
they have all builded well and according to plan.
Joseph Smith was appointed as the Prophet leader of the
Dispensation of the Fulness of Times and through him the
fullness of the Gospel was restored. His was the execu.ive
authority of the Holy Priesthood upon the earth, and this
executive au hority has continued in those who have been
ordained as his successors, and who have been sustained as
such by the members of the established Church. As the
executive authority in the Priesthood of God upon the earth
President Grant's tenure of office has been longer than
that of any of his predecessors save that of Brigham Young.
The growth and development of the Church during the years
of his incumbency as President is irrefutable evidence .hat
he has builded solidly upon the original foundation and
according to the revealed plan.
To build upon the foundation of a prophet is to be a
prophet. To see the growth of the kingdom beyond .he power
of man to effect that growth is to be a Seer. To reflect
in one's own living the revealed will of God is to be a
Relevator. To be sustained as the Prophet, Seer and Reve-
lator of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is
to be the only person upon the earth through whom God will
reveal His will to the Church. Verily, Jleher |. di nt is a
Prophet, Seer and Revelator.
As ['resident < .rant approaches the eighty-seventh mile-
stone in a life crowded with vigorous activity, the menibe s
of the Church residing in tlu- New Zealand Mission, art
pleased to join with Chureh members throughout the war
stricken world in sustaining him in the divine appoin ment
which is Ins, and in wishing for him a continued el arness of
vision in executing the purposes of God during these "(lays
that try men's souls."
Matthew Coxi
270
TE KARERE
Noema, 1943
The President's Page
SALMAGUNDI
By Matthew Cowley
SHEARING. — The shearing season is
now under way and many of our people, both
men and women, are engaged in this sea-
sonal occupation. The fact that so many
Maoris seek employment in the shearing sheds
skives the lie to the oft-repeated charge that
the race is lazy. As a matter of fact the
President Cowley Maori has the reputation of excelling in this
exceedingly strenuous work.
Shearing is a business that may either make or break a person,
both physically and financially. The long hours and the terrific pace
continuously maintained by the shearer is a remarkable test of endur-
ance. Only the physically fit can stand up under the strain.
The compensation for the work is above the average, and for
the thrifty there is security for the months beyond the shearing
season when work may not be available. Paradoxical though it may
seem, hard money is not always wisely spent and there are many, by
far too many, who earn money the hard way and who throw it away
so recklessly that when they come to the end of the season they find
that both their money and their health have been wasted.
Thos who dissipate their shearing wages in gambling, drinking
and other vices are more useless to society and harmful to themselves
than are those who are lazy. There may be some virtue in the lazy
Maori, but there is only vice in the waster.
All Church members who are engaged in the strenuous work of
the shearing sheds are admonished to save their money and conserve
their strength. If this admonition is followed the shearing season is
a blessing. If disregarded it is a curse.
AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS.— There has been a falling
off in the activities of the M.I. A. and Primary Associations in many
branches of the Mission. The war and employment in the essential
industries have been to a certain degree responsible for this condi-
tion. On the other hand there are many who could carry on with
the work and keep it going for the duration if they would but sense
the responsibility of office to which they have been called.
A convention of all officers of the Auxiliaries may be called as
soon as practicable after the New Year for the purpose of discussing
ways and means to arouse inactive members and officers.
It is regretable indeed that there are some office-holders in the
Auxiliaries who will go many miles to see a football game or attend
a. Maori hui^ut.whp., cannot attend meetings in the home branch
Noema, 1943 TE KARERE 271
or district. For such negligence of responsibility to the branch or
district, or even mission, Auxiliary organization there is no legitimate
excuse. Remember, "a live wire never gets stepped on." Lie a
live wire.
MISSIONARY WORK.— The Relief Society has shown the
way in missionary work during the winter months. Most of the
districts on the North Island have been visited by tour or five Relief
Society sisters who volunteered for this important work. Whether
in fair or foul weather these sisters found their way to the most
remote and inaccessible places and imparted the spirit of the gospel
to all who gave them welcome. Many branches and homes were
blessed by their visits. Other sisters have already volunteered to go
during the coming year.
If the sisters, mothers of large families, can go as missionaries
to far distant districts, there is no excuse for many of the Priesthood
members not offering themselves for the service. There are oppor-
tunities to serve as missionaries even in the neighbourhoods where
the members reside.
In the near future Elders and other members of the Priesthood
will be called by the Mission President to do missionary work in the
evenings and at other times which will not conflict with their regular
employment. "The field is ripe and ready for the harvest," so be
prepared.
CARD PLAYING. — The person who finds more pleasure in
playing cards on the Sabbath Day than in attending sacrament meet-
ing and other religious services has a perverted soul and is anything
but a saint. Playing cards at any time is not a virtue. It is a dan-
gerous detour from the main road which leads to happiness and
security in the home. To say the least it is an expensive habit and
time waster. Don't play cards.
TITHING. — November is the last month of the fiscal year Eor
the New Zealand Mission. The tithing records for the year 1943
will be closed on the 15th of the month. See that your tithing is
paid promptly. Do not let the sun go down on the Lord's money.
And remember a tithe is one-tenth.
"I do not ask any man or child in this Church, although I am
more than eighty years of age, to work any more hours than I do.
I have Worked more than one day from half past three in the morn-
ing a mil nine o'clock at night. I do not know of anything that
destroys a person's health more quickly than not working. It scans
to me that Ia::y people die yoiuu/. while those who are ready ami
willing to labour, and who ask the lord day by day to help them to
do more in the future than they hare ever done in the past, are the
people whom the Lord l<>;u-s. and who live to a </ood <>/</ age"
President I [eber |. ( irant.
272 TE KARERE Noema, 1943
hmh_| The Woman's Corner
CO-OPERATION
The success of every organization, movement,
| or undertaking is clue largely to co-operation. The
\ whole scheme of life and the workings of the
MF^^ \ ' universe are the result of it. Nature is a pre-
eminent example of a perfect symphony. When-
■frJPm ever a discordant note occurs, it is caused by
^maamaBl^m^m" ~ mankind's misdoing.
' , Co-operation is essential to progress, whether
Sister Cowley . , ., 1 r • v. i rr
in family, religious, community or national life.
It comes from willingness to act and serve whether one sees eye
to eye or not. It comes from perfect honesty, unselfishness, and love.
This principle is as old as time. The plan of salvation and the
restoration of the gospel are based upon it. Throughout the holy
scriptures its marvellous accomplishments can be seen.
Abraham was led from the land of Ur, away from an idolatrous
people because he listened to the voice of God. Noah saved the
remnants of a nation because he followed instructions to the letter.
Moses led the children of Israel out of bondage because every soul
was willing to act in harmonious accord. Joshua and his people
crossed the river Jordan and captured the city of Jericho because they
had faith in God's plan of strategy.
The Church to-day stands as a monument to the unity and co-
operation of its members. Its future strength, influence and growth
will be measured by it. Throughout the Church there are families
both happy and unhappy, organizations both strong and weak, com-
munities both progressing and retrograding. The words of the
poet Longfellow may well be applied to both cases : "All your strength
is in your union ; all your danger is in discord."
Every organization in the Church should strive for unity and
harmony between its officers and members. The presidency of the
branch and the officers of the auxiliary organizations should meet
at least once every month to discuss problems and to promote good-
will and fellowship among the members.
Every individual should honour and respect a man for his calling
and his Priesthood whether he likes him personally or not, as long
as he is living the gospel. Every Elder should be given an oppor-
tunity to exercise his Priesthood by officiating in the ordinances, if he
is worthy. The gift of the Spirit can only grow and develop
through use.
Mothers should see that their young children attend Sunday
School and Primary, and if necessary go along with them. They
Noema, 1943 TE KARERE 273
should also teach them to reverence their houses of worship and
respect and honour their officers and teachers. They should encour-
age their older children to be active in the M.I.A. and to keep away
from the vices that are so prevalent in wartime. Teachers should
study diligently and prepare their lessons thoroughly so tha.t the
members may gain something worthwhile. They should radiate love
and friendship. Officers should accept the responsibility of their
callings, should meet with their counsellors, and should plan their
work in advance. They should not expect people to be minute-men
because of their negligence. We often find officers who forget to
make their assignments and, when the meeting is calld to order, act
like a drowning person crying for help.
Every woman should uphold her husband in his calling. Every
husband should help his wife carry out her duties in the church to
the best of her ability. If a man has an important office in the
branch, his wife and family should not take a back seat, but should
make an effort to attend every meeting and function. They should
be active in the Church organizations, and be examples for good in
the community. Husbands should encourage their wives in their
Relief Society activities and when possible should present themselves
at all functions sponsored by them. They should not take a back
seat either while their wives do the Church work.
Sisters who are not keeping the Word of Wisdom and who are
holding offices in the Relief Society, or elsewhere, should strive to
do so or else step aside. They should not feel that a certain calling
or office is theirs for life. They should understand that a calling in the
Church is merely loaned to them, for as long as they are capable
of fulfilling it, or until such time as the branch authorities think that
it should be loaned to someone else. Officers in the Church art- for
the growth and development of many individuals and not just the lew.
The following are twelve ways which will kill an organiza-
tion. (Adapt I'd. )
1. Don't go to any of the meetings.
2. But, if you do, go late.
3. 1 1 the weather doesn't suit you, don't think of going.
4. If yon do attend, find fault with the work of the officers and
members.
5. Never accept an office. It is much easier to criticise than
to do things.
6. Get sore if you are not appointed on a eon unit tin-. Should you
be appointed, don't attend an) of the committee meetings.
7. If asked to give your opinion on some matter, tell the chair-
man you have nothing to say, After the meeting tell every-
one how it should be done,
274 TE KARERE Noema, 1943
8. Do nothing more than is absolutely necessary. When others
roll up their sleeves and willingly and unselfishly use their
ability to help matters along, howl that the organization is
run by a clique.
9. Hold back your dues as long as possible, or don't pay them
at all.
10. Make no effort to get new members.
11. Don't be sociable, either within or outside of the association.
12. If you should get a good idea, smother it at once.
May we all co-operate and concentrate on the one great task of
building the Kingdom of God on Earth.
THE END OF THE FISCAL YEAR
Important to all Branch and District Presidencies
REPORT TIME! GET IT DONE!
The Mission Books for all ORDINANCES and
FINANCE close on NOVEMBER 15th, 1943. Branch
Presidencies and others acting directly for them in the per-
formance of "blessing-of-babies," "ordinations," "baptisms
and confirmations," "death reports" and the receipt of "Tith-
ing and Fast Offering" are instructed to FORWARD all
information in full of the above to their District Secretary
not later than November 10th.
District Secretaries have until NOVEMBER 25th, to
get their Reports to the Mission Office.
Branch Secretaries are asked to do the best that they
have ever done to assist in this great task. DO NOT
HOLD any ordinance or Tithing and Fast Offering money
back because of any private arrangement between you and
your District Secretary. In the matter of tithing and the
ordinances, secretaries have a responsibility to the indivi-
duals concerned to FORWARD particulars, etc., received
before the 10th November, 1943, to be included in the 1943
REPORT. Unless Branch Secretaries complete their work
by November 10th, the District Secretaries' task is made
harder.
Saints who desire their Tithing for the year 1943 to be
included in this year's report are advised to contact their
Secretaries and Presidents of Branches before NOVEMBER
10th, 1943.
KELLY HARRIS, Mission Secretarv.
Noema, 1943
TE KARERE
275
THE SPIRIT OF HUI PARIHA
First Church Conference Ever
Held in Rotorua
By George Watene (District Secretary)
STXCE rationing and travelling restric-
tions came into force many people have
not been privileged to participate in Hui
Parihas as of the past. However, the "spirit
of Hui Pariha" is stirring within the people.
Evidence of its good work throughout the
Mission is instanced at the Hui held at
Ohinemutu, Rotorua, on October 2nd and George Watene
3rd, 1943.
Beginning at Kaikou in the Whangarei District, then at Kiri
Kiri in Hauraki, Hoe-o-Tainui in Waikato and finally this one at
Rotorua, four Hui Parihas were held from July 10th to October 3rd.
All conferences were wonderful gatherings of expression to the
divinity of the mission of the Prophet Joseph. As a climax to this
bracket of Hui Parihas, the Ohinemutu Hui demonstrated the pro-
gressive good of each, combined with the fact that this was the first
Latter-day Saint Hui held in the world-famed wonder city of Xew
Zealand.
With a background of steaming hot pools and the village of
Ohinemutu with its picturesque buildings of old and modern culture
nestling in-shore, fronted by Lake Rotorua with Mokoia Island off-
shore in all its dignity, beauty and grandeur, the Hui was housed in
the Tunohopu Pa, a brother Pa to the beautiful Tamatekapua, named
after Captain Tamatekapua of the Arawa Canoe. The wonders of
Maori history so vividly preserved and portrayed in the arts and
crafts of the carved houses honour the traditions and mafia of old
in the skilful workmanship of the modern Maori craftsman. All
buildings, which include spacious dining-rooms, outbuildings and
other conveniences, are planned to cater for all needs. Maori and
Pakeha. The steaming hot pools, which were housed-in. served
the purposes of cooking and bathing not only for these two Pas but
also for the entire village. To such a place gathered saints and
friends from Ilawkc's Bay, Whangarei. Wairarapa, Waikato. Auck-
land and local districts of Ilauraki.
Meeting began at 8 pan. Saturday evening, when Sister Jane
Huriwaka (nee Luke) conducted the Primary programme, where
Sister and President Cowley were the principal speakers. Their re-
marks created widespread interest as ilu-\ touched upon the coinci-
dence of Maori tradition with the Gospel of Christ, Other items of
interest were "welcome SOngs" and "poi dances" from the W'hakaue
Tribe led by Sister Peti l\ei. winch was followed b\ renditions from
the lluria (hoir in Anthems and action song,
276 TE KARERE Noema, 1943
With the dawn of a beautiful Sabbath Day, the services, begin-
ning at 8.30 a.m. to the concluding session in the evening, were really
caught up with the "spirit of Hui Pariha." The sermons and mes-
sages were vital and alive. They were given by men and women
with testimonies of the truth and the meekness of the lowly. Dis-
trict Presidents present who spoke were Toke Watene of Hauraki,
Eriata Nopera of Hawke's Bay, Henare Pere WiHongi of Whangarei
and Eruera Taurau of Wairarapa. Other Church officers present as
speakers were Stuart Meha, President of the Genealogical Society of
the Mission, Una Thompson, President of the Mission Y.W.M.I.A.,
Tapsell Meha, Secretary of the Mission Y.M.M.I.A., Pere Takana,
President of the Mission Relief Society, Rahiri Harris, Chairman of
the Hui Tau Board and President of the Tamaki (H.B.) Branch, and
many others, including Flying Officer Hohepa M. Meha, Elders
Read, Jr., and Savage of the U.S. Navy, and Koi Tarawa from the
Mangere Branch Presidency.
To Sister Peti Rei, wife of Pateriki Te Rei of the R.N.Z.A.F.,
credit is here given for her courage and testimony of the Gospel's
truth which enabled her to call, for and on behalf of her own people
and on behalf of the saints in and around Rotorua, this wonderful
Hui Pariha. It was a conference that will live in the hearts of all
who attended.
Some of the Church ordinances performed during the Hui were :
the baptism of Harold Fredrick David Wolfgramme by Matthew
Tarawa and confirmation by Elder William Earl Read ; blessing and
giving of name to Lu Hosannah Rose Matthews, daughter of Bro.
and Sister Clifford Matthews of Huria by President Matthew Cowley ;
and the setting-apart of Amy Kohu as Second Counsellor in the
Hauraki District Relief Society Presidency by Elder George Watene.
The Hauraki District Presidency and the Saints, together with
the Mission President, express their aroha, greetings and blessings
to all who attended and helped to make the Hui such a success, and,
moreover, to the kind people of Ohinemutu and the saints from
Horo Horo and Rotorua for their generous contributions in labour,
kindness, time and generosity. Kia ora koutou katoa.
TE PEKA O TE AWAMUTU
I te mea kua mate a Tirua Tukiri Timuaki o te Peka o Te Awa-
mutu, ka whai ake nei nga whakahounga o te Peka o Te Awamutu.
Timuaki Peka — Donald Coromandel.
Kaunihera Tuatahi — Matena Wharaunga Te Kare.
MO TE KURA HAPATI : Timuaki— Victor F. Osborne.
Timuaki Awhina Tuatahi — May Matena Te Kare.
Timuaki Awhina Tuarua — Annie Wetere.
MO TE MAHI WHAKAPAPA: Timuaki— Donald Coromandel.
Kaunihera Tuatahi — Matena Wharaunga Te Kare.
Noema, 1943 TE KARERE 277
NEW ZEALAND MISSIONARY CALLED TO
PRESIDE OVER MISSION
The New Zealand Mission has again been honoured by the
appointment of one of its missionaries to the office of Mission
President.
Elder Graham H. Doxey, who is well-known in the New Zealand
Mission, having served here as a missionary from 1919 to 1922, has
recently been called to preside over the East Central States Mission
in the United States. During the latter part of his mission in New
Zealand he acted as Mission Secretary.
Since returning to his home from New Zealand, President Doxey
has served as bishop of the Third Ward in Salt Lake City for six
years, and for another six years he was a member of the Yale Ward
bishopric. At the time of his appointment as Mission President he
was a member of the High Council of the Bonneville Stake.
President Doxey has been prominent in business as well as in
Church circles. He has been in the real estate business for many
years and has served both as president of the Salt Lake Real Estate
Board and president of the Utah State Realty Association.
As far as the New Zealand Mission is concerned President Doxey
has always had its welfare at heart and he has been one of the most
active members and executive officers of the New Zealand Missionary
Society for many years. Wherever his new missionary activities may
take him he will carry with him the spirit of the New Zealand Mission.
His wife and four children will accompany him to his new
mission field.
The New Zealand Mission is happy indeed to extend to President
Doxey and his good family congratulations and best wishes. Max-
God's blessings attend their efforts and bring to them that joy which
passeth all understanding.
E hoa ! Kia Ora. You may be a long way from us but we are
sustaining you with all our faith and prayers. We know that it is
with you as with us- — ( )nce a New Zealand Missionary always a New
Zealand Missionary.
—Matthew Cowley.
HE MATENGA
Kua nine a Xnka Apiata I'arani i te moenga roa i te 8 0 nga
ra o Oketopa, 1943, i te hohipera o Whangaroa. E mohiotia ana
tcnei tangata i Ngapuhi katoa. Eie kaka waliatmi i roto i ona iwi.
Me kai korero nui, he Tiamana Komiti Marae, he heke tika mai la
Rahiri ia Nukutawhiti i tona waka ia Matatua.
Me tangi nui moria. I nehua tona linana ki Whakamuhu,
Matanri Bay, a na lliaka I luliaia i ndni.
.Y(/ lhaka Hohia i ripoata.
TE KARERE Noema, 1943
NGA MAHI MA TE TOHUNGATANGA
(Na Hori Hooro i whakamaori mai i nga wharangi o te pukapuka
c kiia nci "The Missionary's Hand Book.")
Te Ture Marena. — Na te Atua i whakarite hei tikanga tapu te
marenatanga. Ki te Hunga Tapu whakaakoranga he tino tapu te
Ma nga kai-kauwhau e ako mo tenei take. Ma ratou e ako
akakorea nga moenga huna me nga moenga-whaka-hoahoa.
Me ako kia hihiko te ngakau o nga tai tamariki o te Hunga Tapu
kia marena ratou ki a ratou ano. I raro i te noho marena ko te kota-
■ o te whakapono tetahi take e pa ana mo te hari-koa. Ae ra,
ko te wahine me te tane e kotahi ana te whakapono ka whiwhi huarahi
raua ki te mahi i roto i te Hahi me te whiwhi hoki ki tetahi kaha
v.haka-te-wairua.
He ruarua te tac o nga Hunga Tapu o nga mihana ki nga temepara
a ai, noreira me whaawhai ina taea, ma tetahi o nga kaumatua
a te Tohungatanga me te mana e marena. He maha tonu te
hunga e whai ana i tenei tikanga.
I te me a ka tae mai te tono me whakaatu ki te Timuaki Mihana.
Ko ia hoki te tangata tika ki te homai tohutohu kia tika nga hangai
katea o te ture, a ma ana hoki e whakaae mehemea e pai ana.
Me mahi kia tino tutuki tika nga hangai katoatanga o te ture.
. . . (Mo nga marenatanga o te hunga he hawhe ona toto Maori, a
nuku atu ranei, o te tane me te wahine, kahore te ture "me whai rai-
hana" e pa kia ratou, engari ki te hunga e rereke i tenei mo te taha
ki te tane o te wahine ranei, ko ta te ture . . . "me whiwhi te hunga
marena i ie raihana." Kahore e mana te marenatanga a nga minita,
kaumatua ranei ina mahi ia i ko atu i tenei.) . . .
I nga wahi kahore e whakaaetia nga Kaumatua ki te marena i rarb
i te ture o te whenua, ina hiahiatia e te hunga marena ma te Kaumatua
tonu raua e hono, ka taea te pera i muri i te marenatanga na tetahi
apiha kua whakamanaia e te ture whenua i whakahaere. Te marena
penei, ara te taha na te Kaumatua i whakarite kahore tona whai huanga
k; te ture no te mea kua oti ke te marena i ta te ture i whakarite ai,
engari ko te tino hua, te hua anake ko te whiwhinga ki te manaakitanga
o ta Tohungatanga. Mehemea ka tupono nga Kaumatua ki tetahi
marena penei, te mea tuatahi me whakaatu te tono ki te Timuaki
Mihana. Kia tika, kia tupato te tuhituhi i enei mea katoa ki roto i nga
pukapuka mo nga marena.
TE KARAKIA MARENA
/ te mea kua rite nga katoatanga o te taha ki te ture.
Te Kaumatua, me te tane mo-te-marena ((/room) me tona tautoko
(best man), me tae waz^e i mua o te wahine mo-te-marena (bride) ki te
wahi tapu. Me arahi mai te wahine mo-te-marena e tona papa, e tona
tungane ranei, e tetahi lira tane whanaunga tane ranei ona. E tika noa
atu ana kia haere tahi mai tana whaea tae noa mai ki te nohoanga tuatahi
e tata atu ana ki te wahi tapu (altar) o roto i te whare karakia, a ki
tetahi wahi ranei e tata atu ana ki te wahi tapu i z^hakaturia mo taua
marena i roto i tetahi whare e hara nei i te whare karakia.
Me tu te wahine mo-te-marena ki te taha maui o te tane mo-te-marena.
Nga Kupu Korero i Mua o te Marenatanga — Whakamarama-
tanga Ki te Hunga e Marenatia Ana Hui Atu Hoki Ki te Hunga
i Huihui Mai.
"Kua mine mai tatou, etahi kia mareiiatia, etahi kia kite i te zvhakao-
tinga o tetahi o nga tikanga tino tapu i whakaturia hei mea tuturu i
waenganui o nga tangata katoa. I pupu ake tenei ture i roto i te mata-
apuna o te whakapono. He ivhakatutukitanga i te kupu whakahau a te
Atua. Ko nga hua ataahua o roto i taua ture he ivhaka-te-wairua."
Noema, 1943 TE KARERE 279
"E wha nga ropu i uru ki roto i tenei whakaotinga; ko tc tane, ko
tc wahine, ko tc kawantanga me te Hahi. Ko korua ko te hunga ka uru
nei ki roto i tenei whakaotinga kua tae mat ki tenei wahi tapu na ta
korua ake hiahia i hawe mai ; ara na ta korua aroha ki a korua, tetahi ki
tctahi. — Ko taua aroha tc kaupapa hci tino zvhaka u, c u ai tenei whaka-
kotahitanga i a korua ki tc tutukitanga tika, ka taca tc tiaki c korua ina
wHiriwhiri korua i nga painga tctahi mo tctahi. Ko tc aroha c pupn
ake ana i roto i o korua whatu manawa hci whakatau iho i tc mana-
akitanga o runga razva, c tohungia ai korua i nga wa katoa i rohea e ta
korua marcna. Ka zvJiakaliau tenei, ahau, ia korua kia tiaki uuitia e
korua tenei kohatu utu nui.
"Mo te taha ki te kazvanatanga — No te kawanatanga tc mana tiaki
i te katoa. Ki te tika ta korua zvhakatupii i to korua kainga ko tcna tonu
tc kaupapa c tupu ai te izvi i roto i te pono, e kore e taca te zvhaka-
ngaucuc. Hangaia to korua kainga hei zvhakatupu ake i tc noho tika,
i te tapu o tc pono mutunga kore, i tc atazvhai me te piri-pono.
"Mo te taha ki te Hahi — c tino hohonu ana tc zvhakaaro o tc Hahi
mo tenei take-, tc whakatapunga i to korua marcna i ahu atu i tc mana
tapu o tc Hahi. Na te mana o te Tohungatanga korua i hono kia kotahi
mo nga mahi tapu i nga ra e ora ana korua. Ka tupu ake i roto i o
korua manawa te zvhakapono, me te iumanako atu ki tc orangatonittanga.
Ko tc wa e kitca atu ana e korua, whanui noa atu i nga tail o tenei ao
hei whakamananga, hei hapai ake ia korua, ara ko te tino tikanga o
enci kupu c penei ana, 'ka mauria e korua te Atua hci azvhina mo korua,
i ta koyia wfyakaaetanga ka tautoko korua ia Ia Ana tikanga pono katoa
kia rite* ki ta korua e zvhakaaro ai Mana e tautoko kia korua.'
Hci kond ka mca tc Kaumatua c zvhakahaere ana i tc marcna ki tc
ioknrua :
"Me pupuri korua i o korua ringa matau."
Ka mca ano tc Kaumatua kite tane-mo-te-uiarena"
(whakahuangia te ingoa tuturu o te tane) kua mau koc i tc ringa matau
c (whakahuangia te ingoa o tc wahine) hei tohu
kua uru koc ki tend kazvenata, ka meinga nei e koc, ko koc hei hoa tuturu
mono, hci tane mana, kia aroha, kia whakahonore, kia zvhakakoa i runga
i tc ngawari kia ia i nga wa katoa c ora tahi ana korua. E zvhakaac ana
koc ki tc pupuri i nga ture, katoa, i nga tikanga me nga here katoa e tau
iho ana ki runga i te tikanga tapu o tc marcna, a ko tenei ka meinga e
koc i tc aroaro o tc Atua me o enci tang at a hoki i runga i ton ake hiahia,
i tau i tango ai?"
Wakautu: "Ae."
Tc Kaumatua ki tc zvaliinc-nw-tc-inarcna. "E
(ingoa o tc wahine) kua man koc ki tc ringa matau o-
(ingoa o tc tane) hci tohu kua uru koc ki tenei kawenata ka meinga nei
c koe, ko koc hei hoa tuturu mona, hci wahine mana, kia aroha. kia whaka-
honore, kia zvhakakoa i runga i te ngawari kia ia i nga wa katoa c ora
tahi ana korua. E zvhakaac ana koc ki te pupuri i nga ture katoa. i nga
tikanga me nga here katoa c tau iho ana ki runga i te tikanga tapu o te
marcna, a ko tenci ka meinga c koe i mua i te aroaro o te Atua me 0 enci
tangata hoki, i runga i ton ake hiahia, i tau i tango ai."
llliakautu : "Ae."
(Mehemca lie mowhiti me tuku i kouci nga ringa. me kuhu tc tunc
i tc mowhiti ki tc loiii tuawha 0 te ringa maui o tc wahine.)
Ka mca i konei te Kaumatua: "Kua tukua, kua tangohia I enci mowhiti
hei tohu zvhaka it i tenei kazvenata ki waenganui ia korua; c zvhakaalu
ana i Ic ma o ta korua aroha. tona porohila e zvhakaatu ana i tc mutunga
kore o tona ahua."
Te Kaumatua ki Ic lane me tc zvahinc: "Tupuri korua i 0 korua rinoa
maltri."
"J runga i Ic mana lapu kua whakawhiwhia nei ki runga i ahau.
hei Kaumatua o te Hahi o Ihu Karaiti o tc Hunga Tapu o nga Ra o
280 TE KARERE NToema, 1943
Muri Net (me te mana kua homaingia ki ahau c te Kawanatanga o te
whenua) ka tohungia e ahau a hoc (ingoa o te tanc) me
koe c (ingoa o te wahine) he tanc he wahine korua i
raro i te kaha me te mana o te ture.
Ka inoi ahau kia tan iho kia korua nga manaakitanga katoa e rite
iko mo tenet tikanga tapu o te marena. Ma tc Atua c manaaki tend
hononga ia korua kia kotahi, kia whiwhi korua ki tc raneatanga o te
koa ka ahu mai i roto i o korua uri i nga wa malia c nohoiahi ana
korua. Ma ana ano hoki korua c whakakaha, kia pakdri ki tc pupuri i
tend kawenata tapu kua oti nei ia korua i tend ra. Ka whakaingoatia
e ahau end manaakitanga kia tau iho kia korua i rung a i tc Ingoa o
Ihu Karaiti, Amine."
"Mc kihi korua ko tanc ko wahine nei korua."
SUNDAY SCHOOL
SACRAMENT GEM
His precious blood He freely spilt,
His life He freely gave;
A sinless sacrifice for guilt,
A dying world to save.
CONCERT RECITATION
Romans 14: 13.
''Let us not therefore judge one another any more ; but judge
this rather, that no man put a stumbling block or an occasion to fall
in his brother's way."
KORERO A NGAKAU
Roma 14: 13.
"Na, kaati ta tatou whakahe tetahi i tetahi ; engari ko tenei kia
rite i a koutou, kia kaua e whakatakotoria he tutukinga waewae, he
whakahinga ranci mo te teina."
LESSONS
KINDERGARTEN (4 to 5 years).
"The Ten Commandments," Exodus 19 and 20.
"A Golden Calf," Exodus 32-34.
"Living to Bless Others," Book of Ruth.
PRIMARY (6 to 9 years).
"Alma, the Elder," Mosiah 17,18 and 23.
"Conversion of Alma, the Younger and the Sons of Mosiaht"
Mosiah 27.
"Alma, the Younger," Alma 4 to 14.
CHURCH HISTORY AND A DEPARTMENT.
"Elijah and Elisha," 1 Kings 18.
"Hezekiah's Good Reign," 2 Chronicles 29.
"Hezekiah's Life Lengthened," Isiah 38.
B DEPARTMENT. Same outlines as for Gospel Doctrine Class.
GOSPEL DOCTRINE AND C DEPARTMENT.
"The Destruction of the Amalekites — David and Goliath," 1 Sam.
15-18.
"David and Saul," 1 Sam. 19-36.
"David and Ziklag — The Battle of Mount Gilboa," 1 Sam. 27-31 ;
2 Sam. 1.
Noema, 1943 TE KARERE 281
MAORI CLASS. RATAPU TUATAHI
MO TE RIPENETA ANO. Kahore e tika tetahi wairua ki te nuku
haere i te wa o tona ripenetatanga i te mea e whiwhi te tangata ki
te murunga o ona hara na roto atu i te manawa nui me te aroha noa.
o te Ariki. Kaore hoki tatou e tino matau ana he pehea te ahua e
whiwhi ai ki te murunga hara i tera ao. Otira, ki te whakaaro tatou
ko te wairua kua ata parea ake e ia te wa i homai mo te ripeneta i
tenei oranga, ka mea ia e whiwhi ia i te murunga hara i tera ao e he
ana tera ki ta te titiro atu. Te nukunuku haere i te ra o te ripeneta he
ata kukume mai na tatou ia tatou ano kia taka ki raro i te mana o
te hoa riri. Ina ta Amureke i whakaako ai i whakaoho ai hoki i te
iwi i nga wa o mua: "Noreira, nana ko tenei ora te takiwa mo te tangata
kia whakariterite mo te tutaki ki te Atua, noreira, taku e tohe atu nei
kia koutou, kauaka e whakaneke atu i te ra o to koutou ripenetatanga
ki te mutunga ra ano. Ina tutaki atu koutou ki taua wahi whaka-
wehi, na e kore koutou e ahei te ki, maku e ripeneta, maku e hoki atu
ki toku Atua. Kahore, e kore e ahei ia koutou tenei ki, no te mea
ko taua wairua ra ano e noho na i o koutou tinana i to koutou putanga
atu i tenei oranga, na, ka whai kaha taua wairua ra ano hei noho i o
koutou tinana i taua ao mau tonu. No te mea mehemea ka oti ia
koutou to koutou ra ripeneta te whakaneke, a mate noa, nana kua uru
koutou ki raro i te wairua o te Rewera, a ka hiiri ia ia koutou mana."
Nga Patai. — (1) I runga i nga tohutohu mai mo te ripeneta he
aha te mea kahore e tika kia meatia e te tangata? (2) Te whakaneke
haere i te ra o te ripeneta he aha tona tikanga? (3) Whakatakina ake
ta Amureke korero e pa ana mo tenei take, a kei hea hoki taua rarangi?
RATAPU TUARUA
MO TE IRIIRINGA RUMAKI. Te ahua o te iriiringa — I roto i te
akoranga karaipiture o roto o te Hahi o Ihu Karaiti o te Hunga Tapu
o nga Ra o Muri Nei, ko te iriiringa rumaki ki te wai te wahi tuatoru
o nga tikanga o te whakapono me te whakapakanga tuatahi. Ko te
rumaki te kuaha e tomo atu ai ki roto ki te kahui a te Karaiti, te tomo-
kanga atu ki te Hahi, ko te tikanga whakatakoto e riro ai hei kai noho
i roto i te kingitanga o te Atua. Te tangata kua hiahia nei kia uru
mai ki roto i te Hahi, kua whiwhi nei a kua whakaatu hoki i tona whaka-
pono ki te Ariki ki a Ihu Karaiti a kua ripeneta tuturu mo ona hara e
tino tika ana kia hoatu i tetahi pono hei tikanga whakaatu a waho mo
tenei whakatapunga o te Wairua, kua whakaritea nei he mea whaka-
mana mai hei tohu he whakaatu ranei mo tona turanga hou. Ko te
tikanga whakauru atu ko te iriiringa rumaki ki te wai, kei muri tata
atu hoki ko te iriiringa o runga ake, ara o te Wairua Tapu, a te tukunga
ake i runga i te ngohengohe ki tenei tikanga ka murua nga hara.
Nga Patai. — (1) Ko tehea wahi o nga tikanga o te whakapono te
iriiringa? (2) Me pehea e tomo ai ki te Rangatiratanga o te Atua?
(3) Me pehea e ahei ai kia whiwhi ki tetahi tikanga whakaatu a waho?
RATAPU TUATORU
TINO MAMA RAWA nga tikanga kua whakatakotoria mai hei
whakauru atu ki roto ki te kahui. E tuwhera tonu mai ana ki te
rawakore, ki te ngoikore me te hunga whai taonga hoki mo to hunga
teitei ano hoki. He aha te tikanga e marama atu ana i tenei ko to
horoinga kia ma i nga hara ma roto atu i nga wai o te iriiringa rumaki?
Ko te iriiringa rumaki kua meinga hei tohu kawenata i waenganui i te
tangata hara kua ripeneta me te Atua, a muri atu kia pupuri tonu ia i
nga whakahaunga a te Atua. Mo tenei ahuatan.ua i whnkat upato i
whakaako hoki a Arami to poropitl i to iwi o Kireono: "Ao ra, ko taku
kupu tenei kia koutou, haere mai kei wohi hoki. WTakarcroa atu
nga hara whakaeke tata katoa, e herehere nei ia koutou ki to whaka-
ngaromanga, ae ra, haere mai, haere atu, whakaatu atu ai ki to koutou
282 TE KARERE Noema, 1943
Atua e whakaae ana koutou ki te ripeneta ki o koutou hara, kia uru
hoki koutou ki tetahi kawenata kia la kia pupuri i Ana lure me te
whakaatu ano i tenei kia la i tenei ra, i runga i te haerenga ki roto
ki nga wai o te rumakanga."
Nga Patai. — (1) He aha te tino nui e kitea ana e koe i roto i te
tikanga o te ripeneta me te iriiringa rumaki? (2) I meinga hei tobu
aha te iriiringa? (3) Pehea te whakaaturanga a Arami me tona
whakatupatoranga ki te iwi o Kireono?
RATAPU TUAWHA
TE TANGATA HARA, kua papaku nei ona mahara, kua whakatau
hoki e he ana ia i runga i tona whakapono me te ripeneta, e hiahia pai
ana kia watea mai tetahi huarahi hei mea kia ma ai i te paru, kua Lino
kino hoki ki tana titiro atu. Nga mea penei katoa ka karanga pera
me te hunga pawerawera ra o ratou ngakau i te ra o te Petekoha i mea
ra "E boa ma, e nga tuakana, me aha tatou?" Ki nga mea penei
katoa ka whakautu te reo o te Wairua ma roto mai i nga karaipiture
ma roto ranei i nga mangai o nga pononga a te Ariki nana nei i ata
whiriwhiri: "Ripeneta, kia iriiria tena tangata, tena tangata o koutou
i runga i te ingoa o Ihu Karaiti hei murunga a hara." I te putanga
o te Wairua pouri nui mo te hara na reira ko te huanui hei whakawatea,
ko te iriiringa e tino tika ana kia kiia ko nga hua tiiatahi o te ripeneta.
Nga Patai. — (1) He aha te hiahia nui o te tangata whakapono e
mohio nei kua he ia? (2) Te hunga i penei i te ra o te Petekoha,
pehea te whakautu a Pita?" (3) He aha te hua tuatahi o te ripeneta?
MAHI WHAKAPAPA
He Ripoata na te Komiti Whakapapa o te Takiwa o Haki
Pei mo te Toru Marama ka mutu ia Akuhata 31, 1943. I
puta tenei ripoata i te Hui Whakapapa o te Takiwa i tu ki
Korongata, H.B., i te 5 o Hepetema, 1943, i raro i te Timuaki-
tanga o Hemi Puriri. I reira hoki te Timuaki Mihana a Matiu
Kauri, te Timuaki o te Komiti Whakapapa o te Mihana a Te
Tuati Meha me te Timuaki Takiwa a Eriata Nopera.
Nga Mema o te Hahi kei te Takiwa . .
Nga Mema o te Komiti Whakapapa o te Takiwa . . . . 27
Nga Hunga Tapu e mahi Whakapapa ana 46
Nga whanau e mahi Whakapapa ana 21
Nga Hunga-o-waho e mahi Whakapapa ana . . . . 8
Nga Hui Whakapapa i tu i roto i te Takiwa . . . . 15
Hui Whakapapa a te Komiti Takiwa i tu . . . . 1
Hui Po Taite me nga Hui Whakapapa 2
Hui motuhake a te Komiti Takiwa i tu 1
Nga Hui i roto i te Takiwa 18
Nga Hui e whakahaeretia ana he rehana 12
Nga Karahe Pakeke o te Takiwa 2
Nga hunga e whai whakaaro ana ki nga karahe . . . . 19
Te nama e tae ana ki ia Peka ki ia Peka i nga wa katoa 39
Nga whanau e kimi ana i a ratou ake whakapapa (research) 25
Nga Whakapapa o nga whanau kei roto tonu i te Takiwa 27
Nga mema e mahi ana ia ratou Whakapapa (Pedigree
charts) 29
Nga whanau ko etahi atu e mahi ana i a ratou whaka-
papa (research) 4
Nga hunga kua tae ki te Temepara 17
KO TE KAUTE KEI ROTO I NGA PUKAPUKA MEMA O
TE MIHANA MO TE TAKIWA 0 HAKI PEI E WHAKAATU
ANA 1036 Nga Mema.
603
Noema, 1943 TE KARERE 283
PRIMARY
FIRST WEEK
Objective:
To develop a consciousness of our dependence on our parents and to
discuss what they depend on us to do and the importance of doing it.
Story:
THE WAY TWO BOYS MET A TEST
Ted crept into the house and up the back stairs. If there was one
person more than another whom he did not wish to meet just then, it
was his mother, for she always depended on Ted to do the right thing.
To-day Ted was in trouble, and mothers have such a way of finding
such things out.
When he reached his room he struggled out of his wet clothes and
into some clean ones. Even then he did not feel much better, especially
when he heard his mother's footsteps in the hall and saw her enter the
room. Ted's mother did not ask him anything about the trouble; she
only looked sad and said, "I am sorry, Ted." Then she went out.
Ted sat down and thought over the affair of the afternoon. He
wished he had not been there when Tom had called out, "Come on fel-
lows, let us cut school and go on a hike down to the lake." Of course
Ted knew that he ought not to cut school, but he was afraid the boys
would call him a "quitter." So he went with the rest. They had gone
down to the lake and built a fire on the shore- Shorty had remarked,
"If we only had some roasting ears!" And, sure enough across the
fence was Farmer Blake's field of corn just right for roasting ears.
Now, Farmer Blake was not stingy about his roasting ears of corn,
but he did not want the boys to take them without his permission. He
had said to the boys, "If there is anything you want, boys, come and
ask for it. I'll be glad to give you things from the farm for your
picnic."
Farmer Blake saw the smoke come from their fire down by the edge
of the lake. He decided to investigate.
Just as the boys got into the field of corn and were helping them-
selves, they saw Farmer Blake coming around the edge of the lake.
There was only one way of escape.
"Across the neck of the lake!" shouted Tom, and he plunged into
the underbush and through the marsh filled with mud and water. In
a few moments a dozen wet and dirty boys were wallowing through the
muddy water toward the other side. This was what had happened.
"It wasn't anything to be proud of," sighed Ted; "but when the
gang does a thing, what can a fellow do!"
Just then Ted heard mother's voice calling him to supper. Ted
felt miserable at the thought of meeting the whole family at the supper
table.
"You are not eating much to-night, Ted," observed his father,
cheerfully, after supper was begun.
Ted said something about not feeling very hungry. Ruth and
Margaret both remarked about Ted's appetite, but mother only looked
sad and said nothing.
Ted slipped away from the table as soon as he could and into the
big easy chair, where he took up a book and pretended to read. He
was thinking, however, of the afternoon and feeling very much
ashamed of what he had done- Finally everybody had left the table,
the supper had been cleared away, and the family gathered in front
of the cheerful fireplace.
"A story, mother, a story," pleaded Margaret, as mother came in.
"Ted wants a story, too, don't you, Ted?" said Margaret.
-?S4 TE KARERE Noema, 1943
"Yes, I will tell you a story to-night, children," said mother, as she
seated herself in her comfortable chair. The children gathered around
her, and Ted curled up in his accustomed place at her feet.
"Long years ago," began mother, "there lived in the far-way city
of Babylon a prince. Although he lived in the king's palace and ate of
the king's food he was not happy. For this prince was far from home
and living in a strange land. In his early boyhood he lived with his
parents in the city of Jerusalem. Then came a war with Babylon and
the soldiers of the enemy had broken into the gates of the city. In
the midst of the ffurry and excitement, Daniel, for that was the name
of the prince, had been snatched up and carried away by the Baby-
lonian soldiers. The next thing he could remember was a long jolting
trip on the back of a camel which carried him far from his Hebrew
home, a prisoner.
"After many days they arrived at the great city, and Daniel was
taken to the palace of the king. Here he quickly found favour in the
eyes of the king and in the Babylonian court, where he soon became
familiar with the history and customs of the new land. Daniel studied
hard under many teachers and soon came to be more learned and wise
than any of the nobles of the court. The Babylonian king was greatly
pleased with Daniel and showed him many favours.
"After some years had passed, Daniel was made counsellor to the
king. Nobles gave way to him and he came before the king and
showed him honour by bowing before him- The Babylonian nobles,
however, hated Daniel because he was a prince from another land and
was taking the place of honour with the king which they themselves
desired.
"In their jealousy the nobles soon began to plot how they might
bring about the downfall of Daniel. Daniel knew of their designs
aganist him, but went quietly on his way. Each day he asked God for
guidance, that he might help the king to rule wisely and well. So just
and upright was Daniel that his enemies could find no fault with him
or his dealings.
"At last one of the nobles more crafty than the rest devised a
plan by which to trap Daniel and cause his defeat. 'Every day,' ex-
plained this noble to his fellows, 'this man Daniel goes into his house,
opens his windows toward Jerusalem, and prays to his own God. He
does this three times a day. We will persuade the king to make a
law that any person who for the next thirty days prays to any being
except the king himself, will be cast into the lion's den. We know
that Daniel will continue to pray to his God. This will anger the king,
who will then have Daniel thrown to the lions.'
"So the courtiers sought the king, and when they were admitted to
his presence, one of them stepped forward and said, 'O king, live for-
ever! All the governors and deputies and statesmen have counselled
together to make this law. We decree that anyone who' shall ask a
petition of any God or man for thirty davs save only thee, O king!
shall be cast into the den of lions. Now, 0, king, we pray to thee to
establish this decree as a law.'
"The king was much flattered by this sign of honour to himself, that
he should be looked upon as a god and that men should worship him.
So he quickly signed the decree, which was then sent by messengers
throughout all the land of Babylon.
"Every Hebrew who lived in Babylon had been taught just as
Daniel had been taught to pray to no other God but Jehovah. One
of the Hebrews, however, when he read the decree, said, 'I will not pray
at all for thirty days, for then I shall not break the law-'
"Another Hebrew, when he read the edict, said, 'I can go to my
own house and shut the door and pray, and then they will not know
-whether I am praying to Jehovah or not.'
Koema, 1943 TE KARERE 285
"But not so with Daniel. He knew the decree which the king had
made, and he knew what would happen if he disobeyed. But Daniel
said to himself, 'Whatever others may do, I shall do what I know to
be right.'
"Three times that day he raised his window toward Jerusalem,
:and prayed to Jehovah.
"The nobles had been watching for this very thing. As soon as
they saw Daniel open his window toward Jerusalem and pray, they has-
tened away to the king. 'O, king, live forever!' they said, as they came
into his presence. 'Did not the king make a decree that anyone offer-
ing a petition to any god or person within thirty days, other than unto
yourself alone, O king, should be cast into the den of lions?'
" 'Even so,' answered the king.
" 'Then hear, O king! This Daniel whom thou hast raised to be
thy counsellor is of the children of captivity. He regarded neither
thee nor thy decree, but has to-day raised his window toward Jerusalem
-and prayed three times to his own God.'
"Then the king knew that a plot had been laid for Daniel and he
was deeply grieved, for he loved him. But he had made a law and the
Icing's law must be enforced.
" 'So let it be,' commanded the king. 'The king's decree must be
obeyed. Let Daniel be put into the lion's den.'
"So Daniel was brought and thrust into the den of lions-
"When the king returned to the palace he was much troubled and
unable to eat or sleep.
"At last the king could stand it no longer. Calling his slaves,
lie went to the door of the lion's den, where in fear and trembling
lie called out the name of Daniel.
"For a moment there was silence, and then a voice clear and calm,
said, 'O king, live forever! My God has sent His angels and shut the
lion's mouths that they have not injured me.'
"Immediately the king gave orders to his slaves. With willing
liands they unbarred the door and Daniel came forth unharmed. The
ldng welcomed Daniel, and taking his ring from his finger, put it on the
finger of Daniel, and made him one of the chief rulers of the realm.
"Daniel knelt on the sand under the quiet stars and, raising his
eyes to God in prayer, thanked Him that He had given him courage
to do right even when it was hard."
Mother's story was finished. The fire had burned low in the grate.
The clock quietly tick-tocked in the hall.
Finally Ted arose and, putting his arms around his mother's neck,
said: "Thank you, mother. I'll not do wrong again just because others
do. Next time I'll try to be a Daniel. You can depend on me in the
future, Mother."
— From "The Rules of the Game."
SECOND WEEK
KEEP BUSY
Objective:
To help the child to use his free time doing useful things.
Story:
A BRAVE GIRL
One day a number of children were seated at their lessons in a
school-room at the top of a long, narrow stair Suddenly (he cry of
"Fire! fire!" was heard. The children began to shriek in terror and
rush to the door. The stair soon became blocked with those who
were trying to escape.
286 TE KARERE Nocma, 1943
A fearful struggle took place; some of the children were badly
hurt, and several were crushed or trampled to death. It was a terrible
scene, and yet there was no cause for alarm. The fire was put out in
a few minutes.
While the rest of the children were thus rushing- wildly into
danger to escape from the fire, one little girl never moved from her
seat. With a pale face and tears in her eyes she sat there silent and
still.
When all was over the teacher said to the girl — "What. . caused
you to sit still when all the rest of the children were in such a fearful
state of fright?"
The girl replied —
"My father is a fireman, and he has told me that if ever there is.
a cry of fire in the school, I must not move till the way out is clear.
There is far more danger in rushing to a crowded doorway than in
waiting, so I did as he told me."
Story:
ALFRED'S PROMISE
Alfred was missing one night about sunset! mother was getting
anxious for she always wished him to be home early. A neighbour,,
coming in, said a number of boys had gone to the river to swim, and he
thought it likely that Alfred was with them.
"No," said his mother, "He promised me he would never go there
without my leave, and he always keeps his word.
But seven o'clock came, then eight, and Mother was still listening
for Alfred's footsteps; but it was half past eight before his shout and
whistle were heard, when he ran in the gate.
"Confess, now," said the neighbour, "that you have been to the
river with the other boys."
How the boy's eyes flashed, and the crimson mounted to his
cheeks!
"No, sir; I promised my Mother that I would never go there with-
out her permission. Do you think I would tell a falsehood? I helped
James to find that cow that had strayed in the woods. I didn't think
I would stay so late"
Work Time:
Let children who haven't completed their articles continue their
knitting. Those who have may enjoy making a pretty box in which
to carry their knitting cotton.
Either a round or a square box would be suitable. Paste a pretty
coloured picture from a magazine on the top to cover any printing
that might be there. If there is any printing on the inside of the
cover, paste a coloured picture there, also. Decorate the sides to har-
monize with the top. Designs from wallpaper may be cut for these
decorations. Another way to decorate the box is to make original
designs, colour them and paste on the box.
Put a hole in the centre of the lid through which to draw the knit-
ting thread. A handle may be made by using a heavy cord. Place
holes in the sides of the box exactly opposite each other. Place the
cord through the holes and tie a large knot on the inside to keep the
cord from slipping through.
Be sure to have the children tidy the room before you sing the
last song.
THIRD WEEK
Objective:
To interest the children in the trees in their locality and to help
them to learn to recognize them by name.
Noema, 1943 TE KARERE 287
The Walk:
With the leaves in hand go to the selected place and identify
the trees from which the leaves came. When the tree has been located
the child reports back to the teacher and tells the name of the tree
from which his leaf came. If the name of it is not known, the child
may get help from some other class member or from the teacher.
The children may exchange leaves and in that way identify several
trees- At a designated time the children may follow the teacher from
tree to tree telling the names of the trees and the distinguishing
characteristics of each. In some parks there is a name-plate or tag
on each tree bearing its name.
This exercise should help the children to be tree conscious. Sug-
gest that they report next week the names of the trees in their own
yards at home.
While the children are resting in the shade let them observe the
beauty of the trees in silhouette against the sky; comment on the pro-
tection they give to the homes, and other advantages of trees.
Home Again:
Let the children sing their favourite song and return home. Have
the group keep together until they reach the place from which you
started. Be sure to account for the safe return of each child.
FOURTH WEEK
Song:
"The Light Divine," No. 18, Primary Songs for Missions.
Prayer:
By one of the children.
Song:
Let the children choose the song.
Lesson:
The Children's Hour.
Objective:
To give the children an opportunity for self-expression.
For the Teacher:
The children enjoy being on "The Programme," so why not arrange
a children's programme for this period. It will not only be profitable
for the children, but the teacher will have an opportunity to discover
special talents which the children possess, not observed by her before.
HE MATENGA
Panuitia atu ki nga hau e wha o Aotearoa te matenga o Towhare
Peri Kohu, ona tau e 61 . I tangohia atu tona wairua i te 3 o nga ra
o Akuhata 1943.
He wahine kaha tenei i roto i nga mahi Hui Atavvhai o te Peka
o Huria, a u tonu ia tae noa ki te mutunga. Ko ia he wahine hu-
mane, mahaki, ngawari a ngohengohe hoki.
He nui nga iwi i mine mai ki te mihi mutunga atu kia ia. Tino
nui hoki te pouri i puta mai ki ona whanaunga. Heoi, na Ihowa i
homai, na Ihowa ano i tango atu — kia whakapaingia Tona ingoa.
No te 7 o nga ra ka mauria atu tona tinana ki te kopu 0 tC
whenua. Na Roi Matiu Timuaki o te Peka 0 Huria i whakahaere
nga karakia mo tona nehunga, a nana ano i whakatapu te rua.
• — Na Roi Matin i ripoata.
288
TE KARERE
Noema, 1943
NEWS FROM THE FIELD
WANGANUI BRANCH
Reported by Betty Stent
During the last month or two things
have moved along in little Wanganui.
Two of our saints have gone and got
themselves married, viz., Mary Ri > Katene
(formerly of the W.A.A.F.) married on
the 1st of August one of our many
foreign servicemen; and Matthew Allen
(of the R.N Z.A.F.) on the 11th Sep-
tember married a very lucky local girl.
Talking of honeymoons, the happy
Wellington couple, Bill and Vivian Siin-
son spent part of their honeymoon in our
fair city with Mick and Betty.
Elder Charles E. Billman, of the Auck-
land Branch Presidency, has favoured us
with a very welcome visit.
Tukino Hakopa, the District President,
has foregathered at Bro. Katene's home
with his two counsellors, Turake Manu
and W. Katene, and they now have the
situation well in hand.
Our Sunday School meetings are still
being held regularly, and with great
pleasure we see the Primary division
slowly increasing under the able leader-
ship of Elder C A. (Mick) Stinson.
DUNEDIN BRANCH
Reported by Luxford P. Walker
Hello N.Z.L.D.S.!
"Abou Ben Adam,
May his tribe increase;
Awake one night
From a deep dream of peace."
And in like manner yours truly bestirs
himself to bring you the news from
"really way-down-under." So "read on
MacDuff" and see how we're doing!
The saints of Dunedin have emerged
from a typical winter as staunch as ever
to greet you all with a hearty "Hail smil-
ing morn." To suit the weather condi-
tions during the year our Sunday School
and Priesthood meeting times have suf-
fered many changes, but at present the
programme is as follows : Sunday School
for children only is held from 6 to 6.30
p.m. every Sunday and is conducted by
Sister Eve Purves, who is indeed a very
capable teacher. Sacrament meeting be-
gins at 6.30 p.m. and ends at approxi-
mately 7.45 p m.
The President of our Branch and Dis-
trict is Brother James Henry Murray,
who is doing a great job in holding to-
gether a small group of wonderful saints.
As a result of Sister Beatrice Dal-
ziel's resignation from the Sunday School
Superintendency, due to ill-health. Bro.
Manahi Nitama Paewai was unanimously
sustained in the usual manner as her suc-
cessor, and proud we are of his wonderful
efforts to fulfill a big job. However, many
thanks are due to Sister Dalziel for her
unfailing interest and enthusiasm, not to
mention her priceless knowledge of the
Gospel and her ceaseless efforts to guide
us, the young and ignorant, along the
straight and narrow during and since her
period of office. Although she is now
a "privace," as it were, by her own
choosing, we still regard her as our
fountain of knowledge and one of our
leading saints
During the month of July we had the
privilege of a visit from President and
Sister Cowley, and we were very glad to
see them. As always, their presence gave
inspiration and encouragement to those
of us who are weak, and added strength
and food for further thought to the
strong. I might add that it was a record
attendance for this year. We are thank-
ful indeed that the powers that be have
spared them a little longer in our midst.
During the same month Bro. Paewai
and I had the pleasure of blessing and
giving a name to Sister Perriton's son,
Edgar John, at the home of Mr. and Mrs.
Gilbert of Dunedin. While there we were
also called upon to fulfil ihe same ordin-
ance for four children of Mr and Mrs.
Gilbert, who are not members of our
Church. "Mormonism surely gets around."
We regret to say that owing to ill-
health one of our best members, Sister
Mary Abernethey, has been unable to at-
tend our services, but although long an
absentee we can assure you that her
testimony of the Gospel is still worthy of
a Saint. The same can also be said for
Sister Jessie Abernethey, who has indeed
been a true Mormon daughter in comfort-
ing and caring for her dear mother.
Since the time of their arrival in Dun-
edin last year, we have been enjoying the
counsel and assistance of Bro. and Sister
William A. Carr, originally of Auckland.
I regret to report, however, that Brother
Carr and the cold South just don't quite
see eye to eye and as a result the blan-
kets have quite often been his com-
panions. Even the present does not seem
to favour him, as his presence at meet-
ings lately has been quite a "black-out"
due to the wintry conditions prevailing,
in spite of October. So send a "ray of
sunshine" down to your former com-
panions Auckland!
Hi Ho! everybody The stork is on
the run again and this time to the ad-
dress of Brother and Sister John Coburn
of Roslyn, Dunedin. By the time this
dons the "black and white" the new ar-
rival should be "a-knock, knock, knock-
ing" at the door to bless the union of
one of our true and happy families of
Saints. Boy or girl, we extend our
hearty congratulations to them both This
news is exclusive bv the way. as the
stork has not quife delivered the goods
— safety-pin and all — but what a scoop!
Sister Ma^-gar^t Cohurn. daughter of
the above, has "-one and looted her h^art
and given away the key. Your reporter
onntes "We arc hap^v to announce the
rv^'aee of Sistpr Margaret Cohnrn,
da^h^er of Bro. and Sifter John Coburn
of T>osl"n. to Sort. Duncan E Rohe^tson
of Dunedin. The ceremony took place at
St Andrew's Presbv+eHan Church on the
12th of June, at 6 30 p.m. The bride
looked very dainty in her frock of white
aatin veil and orange blossoms. She e'er-
Noema, 1943
TE KARERE
289
ried a beautiful sheaf of white lilies.
Duncan left for overseas a fortnight later.
We pray that God will guard them until
their reunion.
Once again he steals his way into the
news. This is Bro. Nitama Paewai's last
year as a medical student of Dunedin,
and I don't mean maybe! 1944 will find
a new member on the Auckland Branch
roll, as Nahi hopes to spend his 6th and
final year in the Auckland Hospital — or
is H.Q. the attraction, I wonder! How-
ever 'tis written on the siars that in
about 15 months' time there will be a
real Maori Mormon "quack" on our hands
— or vice versa — as Nitama should be a
doctor by them, so take heed all ye that
are ailing, and reCuver now.
Nitama's academic career is not his
only distinction, as you Rugby fans
will no doubt know. In the realm of
southern Rugby if you don't know what
kind of a vegetable Paewai is, then "you
ain't seen nuttin' yet." This year has
been the climax to a wonderful football
career while he has been at University,
and it is just a pity that there wasn't
an "All Black" team to cap it off. This
last season he represented Otago Uni-
versity, Otago Province, South Island,
South Island Army and N.Z. Army, fea-
turing prominently in all games. So my
friend, learn to spell P-A-E-W-A-I cor-
rectly and in Dunedin your future will be
made. Making headline news is just like
breakfast, dinner and tea to our Brother
Nitama, and one of his many fans has
aptly described him as "the little burglar
behind the scrum." Footballer! Doctor!
Mormon! Maori! Whew, what a mixture!
and, as Leo CarilJo would put it, "he sure
ees wan fine fella!"
However, all has not been a bed of
roses, as yours truly quotes again, "Our
heart-felt sympathy goes out to Sister
Alice Thorn of Mornington, Dunedin, in
the loss of her husband, although not a
member. The Elders and members always
found a true friend in Mr. William Thorn,
a man whom it was an honour to know."
May God comfort and console Sister Thorn
in her loss.
Well, here endeth the news, and in
conclusion, per medium of Te Karere, Bro.
Nitama and I say hello and Kia Ora to
the folks of Tamaki. Hawke's Bay. To
one and all of you N.Z.L D S., the South
sends its sincerest greetings.
MANAWATU DISTRICT
By Polly Wineera
We have been very fortunate indeed
to have had the presence of Bro. Billman
of Auckland in our branch for u short
visit. It is not often that we have Bro.
Billman in our midst so you can Imagine
how grateful we are to him when he does
come around Ho stayed ;it the home of
our Branch President at Porirua, Brother
George Katene, Snr. Cottage m<
were held and also meetings in the chapel
before Bro. Billman took bis leave, leav-
ing behind him a message of "Kia Kaha"
to us all.
We were not to be lefl entirely alone
though, for the Following w.e ■■!. brought
uh Sister Polly Duncan and tw.> mi
aries, Sisters Lucy Marsh of Hastings
and Kate Tari, who is from Ngapuhi but
was at Hastings when she volunteered
to be sent on this mission. Both sisters
are especially interested in Relief Society
and Primary work. They spent some
time at the home of Brother and Sister
Peneamine WiNeera, and are now at the
home of Bro. and Sister Kere Katene.
Sister Duncan, on a very brief visit of
one day visited the homes of most of the
sisters in the Branch, held Relief Society
meeting, trying to settle the little differ-
ences that keep creeping in to prevent
the progress of the Lord's work, instruct-
ing the officers to hold fast to their teach-
ings, to exercise their callings and to
keep the spirit of the Relief Society alive
in the Branch.
It isn't ofi-en that we are privileged
to have Sister Duncan with us and we
hope that the purpose of her visit to our
Branch, on behalf of the Relief Society
Mission Board, was fully realised and
that the sisters will have an ever-burning
desire to do the great work which is ex-
pected of them.
Sisters Marsh and Tari have continued
to encourage the work of the Relief
Society, and their counsel and advice on
the work has been of great help and more
than welcome at all times. They have
assisted our Primary President, Sister
Kere Katene, in her work and at meet-
ings, and have been on hand to encourage
her in a very responsible calling. They
have made little articles to be sold, the
funds collected are to go into the Primary
credit balance. They have visited many
homes and held cottage meetings, and
have talked with those who have callings
in the various organisations but have not
been fulfilling same. At our Sunday
School and Sacrament meetings we do
feel blessed to see missionaries once
again occupying seats. These two hard-
working sisters have spoken really fine
sermons at meetings, and all I can say is>
well done.
Bro. Parata Pirihi of the Wellington
Branch is a frequent visitor to our branch
at Porirua, keeping track of tithing pay-
ments and attending to many other
matters.
We are still blessed with the presence
of our Mormon Marines and hope they
will be with us for a long time yet.
In a recent clipping from an American
paper the smiling face of Elder E M.
Wolley appeared. He was a former mis-
sionary in this country, being President
of the M.I. A for some time. He is a
2nd Lieutenant in the U S Army, is mar-
ried and the proud father of a son.
HUNTLY DTSTRICT
By E. A. C. Scott
The Puketapu Branch hold their An-
nual Gold and Green Ball on the 16th of
September last, which once again proved
to be -'i great success, in spite of war
conditions, there being a considerably
larger number In attendance than Ias1
vear; and the supper was, ai USUal, thor-
oughly enjoyed,
The winning queen, Miss Betty Ruckle,
was orowned Queen of the Hall amid a
290
TE KARERE
Noema. 1943
very fine spring setting. The net pro-
ceeds, which amounted to £170, was
donated to the local Red Cross funds.
We express our thanks to Sister Thomp-
son and her band of helpers in helping
to make the ball a success. Cheerio
everyone.
TAMAKI BRANCH
By Wm. Harris
It is with deep regret that we announce
the death of Sister Milly Karaitiana, wife
of Bro. Geo. Karaitiana, at their home in
Rakautatahi. The funeral service was
held in the L.D.S. Chapel, President Rahiri
Harris officiating. There was a large
gathering of Saints and friends who came
to pay their last respects to a good and
Mihacre, Bros. Eriata Nopera, Stuart
Meha and Tapsell Meha attended the liui
Pariha held at Ohinemutu, Rotorua. A
very successful hui was held. From
there Bros. Eriata Nopera, Rahiri Harris,
Stuart Meha and Tapsell Meha journeyed
to Ruatoria for the Ngarimu Investiture
celebrations.
President Rahiri Harris accompanied
Bro. and Sis. Taurau to Wairarapa, where
Bro. Taurau's youngest daughter, Sister
Lena Piwari, is seriously ill.
About a month ago the foor-year-old
son of Bro. Geo. Karaitiana and the late
Sister Milly Karaitiana, passed away, the
funeral service being held in the L.D.S.
Chapel. It had been most unfortunate for
Bro. Karaitiana, and our deepest sym-
pathy goes out to him and his large
family.
TE KARERE CORRESPONDENTS
Your news contributions now cover more than three pages of each issue.
This in itself is indicative of your effort and its place in Te Karere.
A SUGGESTION. — We aim at more correspondents contributing. Kindly
write concisely, to the point and cleverly. Use as little slang phrases as
possible. — Editor.
faithful Sister. Our deepest sympathy
goes out to Bro. Geo. Karaitiana and their
large family, recent additions being twin
girls — barely six weeks old.
May they be comforted in their sad
bereavement.
Bro. Roy Barnhill of the Marines was
again a visitor to the Branch recently.
We enjoy his visits. His timely advice
and counsel are always appreciated. Roy
is regarded as one of the family. Kia-
ora Koe !
With the summer months approaching,
everybody is preparing for the shearing
season. Usually when the season is in
full swing, only a few members are left
in the Branch. The M.I.A. held its clos-
ing function on October 5 in the Assem-
bly Hall, a delightful entertainment being
presented.
The first social held to entertain re-
turned men and those on furlough from
overseas was sponsored by the M.I A. and
Tamaki-nui-arua Reception Committee and
held in the Oddfellows' Hall, Dannevirke,
on Tuesday, September 21, 1943. Re-
turned boys present were Sgt. Geo. Ta-
whai, Private Daddy Karaitiana, Gunner
Tua Pearson and four others from sur-
rounding districts whose names I did
not get. There was a capacity house,
music being supplied by Wi Duncan's
orchestra. The programme was conducted
by Bro. Wm. Harris, and this event will
not be forgotten soon, as it was acclaimed
by everyone to be the finest ever, and
was also the means of bringing together
the various pas, and allow them to work
harmoniously together. The ladies are to
be congratulated again on the very tasty
supper provided.
Sisters Kuini Wirihana and Ngete
Mihaere recently went on a flying trip.
They assisted Sister Una Thompson with
preparations for the Gold and Green Ball
at Huntly. From there they journeyed to
Auckland, visiting President and Sister
Cowley, and Bro. and Sis. Albert Kewene
at Mangere.
President Rahiri Harris, Bro. and Sis.
Taurau, Sisters Polly Duncan, and Ngete
Bro. James Mansell Harris, R.N.Z.A.F.,
son of Pres. Rahiri Harris, is at present
at home on leave.
WHANGAREI DISTRICT
By Hone Paea
. Among the many visitors to the Awarua
Branch during the past month were Major
W K. Poata, M.C, and the Rev. Major
K. Harawira. They were accorded sin-
cere expressions of welcome by the folks.
After the death of Captain H. Leaf, M.M.,
W. K. Poata, then a lieutenant, was pro-
moted to the rank of Major and became
the leader of the Ngapuhi boys over there.
Both officers, in responding to the wel-
come, brought messages of aroha from
those other boys still away.
Brother Hemi W. Witehira, acting
under the immediate instruction of Mis-
sion President Matthew Cowley, visited
the Awarua Branch to finalise arrange-
ments regarding the land upon which the
Church buildings are situated. This par-
ticular appointment became necessary as
the land was to be surveyed and passed
through the Land Courts.
Bro. Rangi, third son of President and
Sis. Atawhai WiHongi (Awarua Branch),
was married to Miss Mura Joyce of Uta-
kura by President Hohepa Heperi. The
wedding breakfast was held in the Awa-
rua Chapel, where many friends and rela-
tives were gathered to bid the newly-weds
congratulations and best wishes for their
future happiness together. The evening's
entertainment was not without its musical
interlude, when Young WiHongi and his
serenaders delighted the gathered folks,
Leroy Heke also assisted very conspicu-
ously in this line.
Another wedding was held when Pte.
Maki Morehu was married to Ada Peeni,
both of Pipiwai. The Canon Cherrington
performed the ceremony.
Rangi Te Haki, better known as Charlie
Hogan of the Awarua M.I. A., was offi-
cially announced as the champion axeman
of North Auckland during the Fire Bri-
gade Sports Meet at Kaikohe.
Brothers Rulon WiHongi and Morehu
Waa of Awarua and Pipiwai respectively,
have returned home from six weeks of
missionary work in the Hauraki Dis-
trict. They report having had a wonder-
ful time. The hospitality of the people
was marvellous to enjoy.
M.I. A. meetings in the Awarua Branch
have again commenced. The women sec-
tion is busy doing knitting and other Red
Cross work as activities of the Mutual.
Bro. Tipene Matiu Eramiha, age 45,
of Awarua, passed away at the Kawa-
kawa Hospital on August 20th. His body
was buried at Awarua on the 22nd, when
Bro. Hone Paea dedicated the grave.
Marriage again. Bro. Komene Tairua
of Pipiwai to Harata Panoho of Portland,
Whangarei.
KORONGATA BRANCH
By T. P. "Bob" Hapi
During the month of September many
things have happened about the place. On
September 10th, James Williams, formerly
of Levin, but well-known in Korongata
and Hastings as a talented musician, died
and inter, ment took place at Korongata
under the direction of the Branch Presi-
dency.
Sister Ripeka Brown Kamau, wife of
David E. Kamau, succumbed to the reap-
ers' call after long illness at the Hastings
Memorial Hospital. President Hamiora
Kamau of the Korongata Branch presided
at the funeral services held at Omahu.
The passing of this sister leaves mother-
less six young children, the oldest being
nine years.
Most of the young men of the Branch
spent four weeks in camp, undergoing
intensive Home Guard training. The con-
tingent was under the control of Sgts.
P. Edwards and J. Tengaio. While in
camp, the boys were commended for their
excellent behaviour by their commanding
officer and also by the Mayor of the town
at which their camp was situated, for
the absence of drunkenness and mischief
from any member of their group of 20
or so members.
Weddings seem to be the vogue these
days. A very pretty ceremony with all
the trimmings was witnessed upon the oc-
casion of Alice, only daughter of Mr. and
Mrs. Harnden, becoming the wife of
Henry Tahau, third son of Mr. and the
late Mrs. C. H. Tahau, which was cele-
brated at the St. Matthew's Church on
Friday, 17th September, 194 3. Among
the many guests at the breakfast held in
the Trades Hall, was His Worship UK-
Mayor, Mr. Rainbow.
To climax M.I. A. activities for the
year, the Korongata Branch held their
closing nitfht on September 21st.
As part of the vast amount of prepara-
tion for the Ngarimu V.C. Investiture by
His Excellency the Governor at Ruatoria,
tin local folks have been kept very busy.
Of first importance was the raising of a
specified sum of money quoted at i':{oi)
— towards the great occasion. During
one week of intensive campaigning spon-
sored through the Tribal Committees of
the Hastings executive and ably and
generously helped by the Patriotic Coun-
cil, Bro. Sid Crawford as general utility
man was able to marshal all effort to cul-
minate in raising more than £400. The
assistance given this great effort by the
local citizens of Hastings, and particu-
larly by organizations such as the Police
Force and others, is greatly appreciated.
By special request from Sir Apirana T.
Ngata, host and fugleman of the great
celebrations and demonstrations of Maori
culture in everything Maori, the Koro-
ngata Choir travelled to Ruatoria as
special guests to contribute to the great
event on October 6th, 1943.
AUCKLAND DISTRICT
By Ngaro Hooro
Of major importance to me was the
successful appendix operation performed
upon my wife, Isobel. This great event
was performed at Green Lane Hospital,
Auckland.
Visitors to our new Branch of the Dis-
trict included Mission President Matthew
Cowley, District President Wm. R. Per-
rott, myself and Bro. Louis Lanfear, when
we met at Pukekohe with the few mem-
bers associated with Bro. Te Awe Ponga
and his family.
Another successful M.I.A. (Auckland
Branch) Social and Dance was held in
the Alliance Hall, under the direction of
Bros. Win Smiler and Jack Richards as
the capable activity directors of the
M.I.A. t
These two stalwarts, with the assist-
ance of Bro. Deursch, have so far held
two successful "Sunday Night Fireside
Chats" in the Mission Home. Their
latest brain-child proved very, very inter-
esting indeed.
Flash — Flash! Terms cannot be dis-
covered to adequately delineate commen-
surate with the phenomenally successful
expeditions of the conglomerate nephalists
into the reals of the hitherto unchartered
Utopia of enjoyment when "Fireside Chat"
number three was held in the Mission
Home on Sunday, October 17th. Among
the distinguished guests were the "har-
ris twins" (not Siamese, either), Miss
"felicity duckworth" (genuine article,
too; ask Johnny), the famous "maher
couple" (just see them in a few months'
time), the academic prodigy of forgotten
scientists "Jacques richard" (camouflage
has its points), and many others too
numerous to mention. The recital of ex-
periences connected with the early his-
tory of the Mission by President Cowley
and Sister Ida Smith were the happy pre-
ludes to "cake, soda and ice cream" and
a sensational innovation by Corporal
Deursch the jingling glass.
Mission Office.
Elders who have visited our Auckland
Branch and the Mission Headquarters in-
clude La Mar Jensen. Lee Roy Kothev.
Charles K. Hawk.. Robert c. Petersen
Roscoe M. Nelson. Berb Savage, Howard
Whetten. Amos I), porter. Clarence l).
Brown, Karl i). Schoenfeld, Don June
Stevens, Gordon L. Allen, Hal L. Mickel-
son, Albert M. Horn,.. Paul R. Montrose,
Herschel 0. Brown, Charles Vert Clark.
OlandO, J, Bowman. Melford Ahlslrom
William K. Read, Donald C. Schultl, Civv
M. Rusty, Carl D. Jones, J. E. Faust, and
A. Forest Rissman, as well as other mem-
bers and friends, viz., Claude Howell,
Easton Maryland, Delmar stone of Ogden
W. Richard Brinson, John H. Floyd, Ken-
neth H. Winham, Dewey L. Sanders. John
H. Smith, A. G. Bullard, A. W. Schafer,
Edgar K. Puckett. M. J. Berry, R. F.
Dawson. W. H. Morrill, J. B. Thompson,
Thad M. Reed, Mildred Corey, Jack L.
Babcock, Raymond P. Meade. Ralph J.
Cunningham, Eugene Kenneth Birch. Vin-
cent Sorenson, Rex G. Guymon, Lyle C.
McDermott, Jr.. Ernest R. McMillan, Jr.,
and Clarence Hammers.
As regular attendants to our services,
Elder Charles V. Clark, along with Elders
Read and Savapre, vie with former Elder
Tolman and others of his group. The
presence of these brethren with their
contributions of testimony and associa-
tion sustain us in these times of trial.
WELLINGTON BRANCH
By Ray Stinson
The Branch has had another flying visit
from President Cowley on the occasion of
his visit to see Sister Anna Rohner, who
was seriously ill in the hospital with
meningitis. With the power of the Priest-
hood and because of her faith and the
faith of all who love and know her, Sister
Rohner has 'recovered and is progressing
well.
Pte. Bill Stinson, recently returned on
furlough from the Middle East, has taken
the final step — married.
Brother Sid Scott, now overseas as a
trainee of the R.N.Z.A.F., has passed all
his exams and has received the coveted
"wings." Well done, Sid.
Cottage meetings have been held in the
home of Sister Islay Mclntyre, which have
proved very interesting.
Brother and Sister Ross from Auckland
have spent a few days in the capital.
GISBORNE DISTRICT
By Hine McGhee
District Timuaki Henry Hamon visited
Tokomaru Bay to attend a District Presi-
dency meeting in company with Brother
and Sister Lehi Morris. Several members
from neighbouring Branches also attended
this conference. Meetings were held
throughout the day, and although we
were pushed for time, a Temple meeting
was arranged for and enjoyed by all the
Saints.
The Relief Society missionaries, Sister
Haerengarangi Tengaio of Nuhaka and
Sister Ani L. Kamau of Korongata hon-
oured our local Relief Society when they
visited us. "Cleanliness" is an important
call to us in their message. This was
to be impressed upon all people — to the
individual — to the family and to the com-
munity. These good sisters continued
their missionary work as far north as
Tologa Bay and Tokomaru Bay, where
they were received gladly.
Another successful "Bring and Buy"
was held at the home of Brother and Sis-
ter Whakahe Matenga. The decision was
made that a "Bring and Buy" be held
.very last Saturday of the month. All
proceeds are in aid of our new "Whare
Karakia." Amount so far collected is
£14.
A District Officers meeting was held at
the home of President Henry Hamon on
the 10th. Those present included Sister
Amohaere Amaru, president of the Dis-
trict Relief Society, Sister Ka Matenga of
the Primary, Brothers Lehi Morris and
Whakahe Matenora representing the M.I. A.
and Sunday School. Bro. Phil Aspinall
of the District Presidency gave a good
report of activities in the District.
Releases, which were the outcome of
this meeting, are: Sister Iwingaro Karaka
as First Counsellor of Relief Society be-
cause of illness which she has suffered
for some time and Sister Ngaro Potae
as Secretary of the Relief Society also be-
cause of prolonged illness. New appoint-
ments are Sisters Oraiti Aspinal and Hera
Taw iri as Counsellors to Sister Amohaere
Amaru in the Relief Society with Sister
Charlotte Morris as Secretary.
MAHIA DISTRICT
By Riripeti Mataira
The Nuhaka M.I.A. Gold and Green
Ball was held in the L.D.S. Hall on Sep-
tember 17th, when the queen candidates,
Misses Tio of Mohaka and Jury of Wai-
roa and Whaanga of Nuhaka. contributed
handsomely to the success of the evening.
The Queen Elect was Miss Whaanga of
Nuhaka, who won by a very narrow mar-
gin from Miss Tio of Mohaka.
Sir Apirana T. Ngata did the honours
in the crowning ceremony which was very
impressive.
Takings for the evening amounted to
£400.
The Nuhaka Relief Society members
have packed and sent overseas Christmas
parcels for each of the servicemen of the
community.
L.A.C. Jack Ryan was honoured at a
dance held in the Unity Hall.
Sister Heni Tengaio has been very busy
catering for the number of workers en-
gaged on repairing the damaged portion
of the railway line between Waikokopu
and Gisborne. She must have treated them
very well as a beautiful handbag was pre-
sented to her by the men when they left.
Sister Emere Waerea has had news that
her son, Sgt. Tom Waerea, attached to
the R.A.F., is missing on air operations
over enemy territory. Mr. Gordon Boyd
also has news that his son, Sgt. Ronnie
Boyd, is missing from air operations over
enemy territory. We sincerely express
sympathy and regret in their sad loss.
Sgt. Pera Tengaio is now the proud
father of a son.
Brother Oranoa Tengaio has been a
patient of the Wairoa Hospital, suffer-
ing from heart trouble.
■
€ KARGI
The Prophet Joseph Smith
Horn in Sharon. Windsor County, Vermont, U.S.A.,
December 23rd, 1805
Joseph Smith the Pro-
phet and Seer of the
Lord, has done more
( save Jesus onl} >, for
the salvation of men in
this world, than any
Other man that ever lived
in it. In the short space
of twenty years, he has
brought "forth the Book
of Mormon, which lie
translated by the gift and
power of God, and has
been the means of pub-
lishing it on two cunt in-
cuts; has sent the full-
ness of the everlasting
gospel which it contained
to the four quarters of
the earth; has brought
forth the revelations and
commandments and many
other wise documents
and instructions for the
benefit of the children
of men; gathered many
thousands of Latter-day
Saints, founded a great
city : and left a fame and
name thai cannot Ik*
slain. 1 le lived great,
and he died great in the
eyes of God and his peo-
ple, and like most of
Prophet Joseph Smith the Lord's anointed in
ancient times, has sealed his mission and his works with his own
blood — and so has his brother Hyrum. In life they were not
divided, and in death they were not separated.
— Doctrine and Covenants 135: 2.
Te Karere
Established in 1907
Wahanga 38 Tihema, 1943 Nama 12
Matthew Cowley Tumuaki Mihana
Kelly Harris Etita
Eru T. Kupa Kaiwhakamaori
Waimate Anaru Kaiwhakamaori
"Ko tenei Pepa i whakatapua hei hapai ake i te iwi Maori ki
roto i nga whakaaro-nui/
"Te Karere" is published monthly by the New Zealand Mission of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and is printed by THE BUSINESS PRINTING
WORKS LTD., 55 Albert Street, Auckland, CI, N.Z. Subscription Rates: 3/- per
six months; 5/- per year; £1 for five, years ; £2/10/- for life. (United States Cur-
rency: $1.00 per year; $4.00 for five years; $10.00 for life.)
Address Correspondence, Box 72, Auckland, C.l, New Zealand.
CONTENTS
Editorial — Page
The Magic of Christmas 296
President George Albert Smith 297
Special Features —
The President's Page, "Ko Te Mahi Whakapapa" 298
The Woman's Corner, "Motherhood" 300
Young Mormon War-Hero Decorated 303
Christmas in the Land of the Maple Leaf 304
Joseph Smith's Teachings 317
Church Features —
Sunday School J08
Primary J10
News from the Field 114
296
TE KARERE
Tihema, 1943
Editorial
THE MAGIC OF CHRISTMAS
THE coming of the Christ Child that first Christmas Day
so many, many years ago, brought with Him the pro-
mise of wonders not even now understood. The
subsequent commemorative Yule days became markers of
learning and the knowing in part of those wonders. The
import of Christ's life's work has been known to man as
our greatest literature records, even from the beginning of
time. He came to fulfil all righteousness was the context
of His pronouncements in the meridian of time. As such
His influence has touched every conceivable part of the uni-
verse with special considerations for the humanity that people
its many lands. Though divergent and varied are the con-
ceptions of man as to the divinity of the Christ and His
mission, almost universally does everyone experience the
influence, whether great or small, of the indestructible sense
of good that enters his being at the close of each year.
It is a quickening that comes not from the knowledge
that one has had a good year, for it also comes to the un-
successful, the sinner and the forsaken. Even the holocaust
of war and other similar catastrophies have not succeeded
in destroying this wonderful magic which came with the
birth of a "man child" in a lowly manger. The songs of
joy and hosannah along with proclamations as recorded by
heavenly hosts of the influence this "birth" heralded reached
into eternity. They promised that peace and good will to-
ward men would eventually be.
All are agreed that suffering has come because of non-
compliance with the laws of peace and righteousness.
In this remembrance of that day when "a little child"
was born in the humble manger, let us not depart too far
from the thoughts of our own children who believe in Christ-
mas, its joys and their simple faith that the season was indeed
in remembrance of the actuality of Jesus. The hopes within
their young breasts, the belief and wonder that shines from
their eyes as the Gospel is unfolded through the telling of
tales about Father Christmas and the subsequent gifts asso-
ciated with Yuletide, reveal to the discerning, as their influ-
ence takes you and wraps you with the mantle of generosity,
peace and goodness, that divinely we are the children of God.
As we therefore enter into this season of another Christ-
mas, though we have less in our national larder, let wisdom
Tihema, 1943 TE KARERE
garnish our thoughts unceasingly and generosity our actions.
Individually our beings are rich fields of newly tapped and
untapped sources from which we could draw an ever-changing
supply and demand to the benefit of ourselves and others. In
a large measure this has come as a result of the rapacious
demands of war, yet in another way, it has been the result
of development in conformity with the Christ's life and
mission.
Let us therefore explore ourselves, reach into the inner-
most recesses of our being, and bring forth the gems that
could bring back to the most sceptical, the truth and sublime
faith that God the Father sired His Begotten in the Flesh,
that He (the Son) was born of woman, and as a babe in
swaddling clothes vouchsafed to His fellow-creatures the im-
pulse that gives Christmas its heart-beat and the world the
magic of "peace on earth, and good will toward men."
— K.H.
PRESIDENT GEORGE ALBERT SMITH
Saints and friends of the Church in New Zealand re-
member and hold dear the coming of Elder George Albert
Smith of the Council of the Twelve during 1938 — his visits
with them in their homes and his companionship, counsel
and talks at the Ngaruawahia Hui Tau. To those fond
and treasured memories can now be added to and enjoyed
— the thrill of having known, talked with, travelled with, and
shaken the hand of the newly-appointed President of the
Quorum of the Twelve Apostles of the Church.
At a meeting of the First Presidency and the Council
of the Twelve on July 1st, Elder George Albert Smith was
sustained as President of the Twelve which office became
vacant upon the death of President Rudger Clawson on June
21st, 1943. On July 8th, President Smith was set apart to
his new office by our beloved President Heber J. Grant.
In assuming the responsibilities of his new office, Presi-
dent George Albert Smith enters his fortieth year as an
Apostle of the Lord and almost a lifetime of continued faith-
ful service with His God.
As added responsibility comes to Elder Smith he will
always have the sustaining heart, mind and strength of the
hosts of Saints and friends who have known and loved him
as well as that inestimable power of faith and prayer of the
few who have not been privileged to learn of his friendliness
and wisdom in personal contact.
May God continue I lis choicest blessings upon President
George Albert Smith of the Council of the Twelve.
Kelly Harris.
298
TE KARERE
Tihema, 1943
The President's Page
KO TE MAHI WHAKAPAPA
President Cowley
By Matthew Cowley
Kua kite aliau i roto i etahi pukapuka e
panuitia ana tera etahi tangata, he maha
hoki, e whakapono ana kua tata te wa mo
te hokinga mai o Iraia, poropiti. E tnea nei
hoki ratou ka hoki mai a Iraia, ina ka rite
te wa, ki nga iwi o [ngarangi, o Amerika
ranei. Ko te take i penei ai to ratou whaka-
aro he tnea na to ratou whakapono ko nga
iwi o [ngarangi me Amerika he uri tuturu
no Hohepa. Kei te tika hoki ta ratou; heoi ano te he kaore ratou e
whakaae ana kua hoki mai a Iraia ki te Poropiti, ki a Hohepa Mete.
Ahakoa e kaha ana ratou ki te ki ko te tikanga me hoki mai a Iraia
ki nga uri o Hohepa kahore rawa ratou e pai kia hoki mai ia ki
tenei tangata ki a Hohepa Mete, he uri hoki ia no Hohepa. He
pera hoki ratou me nga Hurae ; ahakoa pehea te roa e tatari ana
ratou kia tae mai to ratou Kai Whakaora, i te wa ka whanau la ki
te ao kihai rawa ratou i whakaae, ae, ko Ia tera. Kei te'titiro
whakamua nga Hurae ki te whakatutukitanga o nga poropititanga
mo to ratou Kai Whakaora tera ka whanau ki te ao. i ra roto mai
hoki i te puhi. He tika nei hoki te kupu : "E kore te tangata e
mohio ki nga mea a te Atua ; heoi ano ma te wairua o te Atua i roto
Ko tatou ko te Hunga Tapu o te Runga Rawa te iwi kua whiri-
whiria e te Atua kia hoki mai a Iraia ki a ratou, hei whakatutuki i
te poropititanga a Maraki. Mehemea kahore ano a Iraia kia hoki
mai pera me ta Hohepa Mete i mea nei i puta mai ki a ia, ko te
patai, me hoki mai a ia ki a wai ? Kei whea ra hoki te uri o Hohepa,
o Eparaima ranei, kia hoki mai ano a Iraia ki tana uri. Kei ia tatou
kei te Hunga Tapu te whakahoki mo te patai nei. Mehemea kaore
he toto o Hohepa kei roto kei ia tatou kua kore rawa tatou e whakaae
i puta mai a Iraia ki a Hohepa Mete me te hoatu ki a ia i nga Kii
o te Kopinga, o te hiiritanga.
Ko te whakapapa e man i raro iho nei he mea kite i Palmyra,
Xew York, te wahi i noho ai te Poropiti i a ia e whakamaori ana
i te Pukapuka a Moromona. Ma tenei whakapapa e kite ai tatou he
whanaunga a Winston Churchill ki a Hohepa Mete. He ahua tata
hoki raua ki a raua.
Tihema, 1943
TE KARERE
299
HENRY ROWLEY married SARAH PALMER
i
Sarah Rowley married
Jonathan Hatch
Joseph Hatch married
Amy Allen
Rebecca Hatch married
• Nathaniel Berry
Rebecca Berry married
John Beach
I
Mehitable Beach married
Ambrose Hall
Ambrose Hall, Jr., married
Clarissa Wilcox
I
Clarissa Hall married
Leonard Walter Jerome
I
Jennie Jerome married
Lord Randolph Churchill
Winston Churchill,
Prime Minister
Ma tenei whakapapa e mohio ai tatou ko Hohepa Mete raua ko
Winston Churchill he uri tuturu no Eparaima.
■ — Matthew Cowley.
Moses Rowley married
Elizabeth Fuller
Mehitable Rowley married
Tohn Fuller
i
Shubael Fuller married
Hannah Crocker
I
Lydia Fuller married
Daniel Gates
I
Lydia Gates married
Solomon Mack
I
Lucy Mack married
Joseph Smith, Snr.
Joseph Smith, Jr.
HUI KIRIHIMETE
He panuitanga tenei, kia mohio ai te katoa, ka tu he hui
pariha mo te Takiwa o Heretaunga nei ki Waimarama, Here-
tauiigai i te ra o te Kirihimete, te EJatarei, 25 o riga ra o
Tihema, me te Ratapu hoki, te 26 o nga ra. Me tae katoa
ki te marae i te Paraire, te 2A o nga ra. Haere mai, Haere
mai.
— James L, Southern, Timuaki Peka.
Eriata Nopera, Timuaki Takiwa.
300 TE KARERE Tihetna, 1943
■■■■ ^^e Woman's Corner
^-■m -Vi MOTHERHOOD
I . ■ W By Elva T. Cowley
jfr- fl The greatest of all the professions in the
^L * W world is motherhood. Vet, it is entered into with
the least qualifications. Years of scientific train-
ing and study are required of the lawyer, doctor,
engineer, teacher, etc.. he fore they are qualified
\ to practice. But it is not so with a mother. A
woman may take on this role without any previ-
Too often a young woman steps out of the
ow ey school-room, office or factory into the role of
mother without knowing the A B C's of how to take care of the
physical needs of a child let alone mould its character. It is true,
woman as co-creator with the Almighty is endowed with maternal
love and instincts, yet her job entails much more than just these.
It is often said of a person that she is a horn mother. No woman is
a perfect "born-mother" — she has to learn how.
The first prerequisite of good parenthood is to select a good
mate. As the main purpose of marriage is to "multiply and re-
plenish the earth," this should he given intelligent consideration. We
are warned by the scriptures that the sins of the parents will be
handed down to the children to the third and fourth generations.
Therefore, it is imperative that parents be free from the social dis-
eases that are so destructive to human life. If every child could
say. like Xephi of old, that he is born of goodly parents, what a
wonderful world it would be.
In America in some states it has become a law that young people
before entering the marriage contract, must have a physical examina-
tion. It would be a blessing to humanity if this were a world-wide
practice. It would be little, indeed, to ask of your prospective mate
to give you a clean bill of health as a wedding gift, and you do like-
wise. It is also important after marriage to have periodic physical
examinations to insure good health.
In this age of advanced knowledge and science every girl should
make it her business to qualify herself for the role of wife and
mother. She should not be ignorant of the important facts of life
in order to make a satisfactory adjustment. If more mothers gave
their daughters intelligent counsel and instruction, or if classes were
conducted in motherhood much sorrow would be averted. You have
often heard a person say, "If I could only live my life over again,
knowing what I now know, I would do differently." Save your
children from regrets due to their ignorance.
To-day, what was good enough for grandmother is not good
Tihema, 1943 TE KARERE 301
enough for grand-daughter. If grandmother or mother could give
birth to her offspring out in the open field all by herself without any
ill-effects, that cannot apply to-day. If she fed her babies meat,
potatoes and gravy before the proper age, you cannot do that to-day
and expect to have healthy children. The greatest worry of every
expectant mother is whether or not her child will be born physically
and mentally perfect. Great is the sorrow and disappointment if
she finds it is not. Nature is protective and kind, so the majority of
babies are born healthy. The parents are almost entirely responsible
if they are not.
Motherhood does not begin with the birth of the child but nine
months before it is born. Therefore, a young woman, as soon as
she knows she is to become a mother, should consult her doctor,
who will supervise her health during the pre-natal period. She should
lead a healthy, regular, hygienic life. Her environment should be as
peaceful and congenial as possible. The best authorities prescribe
plenty of fresh air, sunshine, exercise and recreation. A farmer will
tell you in order to ensure the health and safety of the mothers of
his flocks and herds, that free range in the open air and daily exer-
cise are the first essentials, and without these both mother and off-
spring suffer. So it is with human beings. The busy woman who
looks after her household gets a certain amount of exercise in doing
her daily work, but in addition to this every mother should spend
as much time as possible in the open air, whether exercising or rest-
ing. A brisk walk for an hour or so is the best means of exercise.
Yet, exercise should always stop short of fatigue. Special exercises
to strengthen and tone up the abdominal and pelvic muscles which
play such an important part in labour are strongly advocated by
leading obstetricians. These can be obtained from the doctor or
nursing clinic.
Nothing is worse for the expectant mother than a state of lazy
inactivity. At the same time fatigue and overstrain are injurious.
Husbands should be exceptionally considerate of their wives at this
time and relieve them of lifting or earning heavy objects or doing
work that will cause excessive strain on the organs. They should also
treat them with the utmost consideration and do all in their power
to make them happy. She should rest with the feet up, as this tends
to prevent varicose veins, sore feet and backaches. The expectant
mother requires plenty of unbroken sleep in a well-ventilated room.
Diet is very important as the growing baby is dependent upon
its mother to supply the right materials out of which its body is
built. This diet should be well balanced with all the food require-
ments and plenty of fluids, fruits and a variety of vegetables.
Iodised salt should be used in cooking and at the table in order to
prevent goitre. Sea fish is recommended for the same reason.
The teeth should he attended to by the dentist to prevent any
septic infection of mother and child. They should he cleaned twice
daily. Daily regular evacuation of the bowels is essential, lixcrcisc,
302 TE KARERE Tihema, 1943
water drinking, and correct diet should tend to make this possible;
Two glasses of cold water a half hour he fore breakfast is an excellent
laxative.
Cleanliness of the hod}- during pregnancy is most important. A
warm hath at night keeps the skin in good condition and tends to
ensure a good night's rest. A cold hath or shower in the morning,
followed by a brisk rub down with a rough towel, is highly beneficial.
The expectant mother should give some attention to her clothes.
She should not take the attitude that any old thing will do. She
should look as clean and attractive as she can. Her dresses should he
made so they can he adjusted as time goes on. If she keeps herself
well groomed she need not hesitate to mingle with her associates and
continue her outside activities. She should he more particular with
her clothes at this time than any other for her own mental uplift.
These are just some of the first requirements of motherhood.
There are many more to be learned. The libraries are full of good
books on child psychology and information for mothers. Read them.
Start on the greatest adventure in life fully prepared.
* * * *
At this season of the year permit me to invoke God's blessings
upon you all. May you seek after knowledge and walk in the path of
truth and righteousness and prepare yourselves for His celestial
kingdom.
New Zealand Missionary
Missing on Operations
Elder Cleve R. Jones, Captain in
US. Army Air Force Fighter
Squadron stationed in Australia.
Some time ago Elder Jones, then
a lieutenant, wrote Timuaki Cowley
about his regard for the rlunga
Tapu. mentioning that he had re-
ceived letters from the Paerata
family of Tokomaru Bay. He con-
tinued by saying that his attendance
at church services at his base was
Elder Cleve R. Jones a pleasure, as they were visited by
a Mormon chaplain, who was accompanied by a returned
missionary. Attendance at meetings were more than a score
each week.
With the announcement of his failure to return after
operational duty, now officially presumed lost, his many
friends and loved ones feel his loss keenly and extend to his
good family the heart- felt sympathy and sorrow of people
who still call him "blessed."
Tihema, 1943 TE KARERE 303
YOUNG MORMON WAR-HERO DECORATED
On the battle fields of the world, as in the more peaceful pur-
suits of everyday life, Latter-day Saint young men are receiving
recognition of their worth and devotion to duty. Schooled in the
ways of peace, they are nevertheless as capable of defending their
system of life, their families, and their loved ones as any of the
products of militarism or those ingrained with the philosophies of
hatred and blood-lust.
Among these young Mormon war-heroes is Sergt. Paul E. Gallo-
way, U.S.A.A.F., who on July 2 was decorated with the American
Distinguished Service Cross — an award second only to the Congres-
sional Medal of Honour (the American equivalent of the V.C.) — for
extreme gallantry and devotion to duty while on operations over
France.
Early in the New Year, Sgt. Galloway, a quiet, unassuming
young man, who hails from Salt Lake City, was returning with his
squadron of Flying Fortresses from a successful bombing attack on
the submarine pens at Lorient, when they were blown off their course.
The land which they had assumed to be England asserted itself to be
Brest, the home of Goering's famous "Yellow-Nose Squadron."
They were no sooner aware of their position than they were
attacked. The Fortress on their left was hit mortally and slid down
into the sea. In the ensuing fight Galloway's ship was knocked out
of formation, and once alone was attacked relentlessly. Despite ter-
rible facial injuries, sustained when a shell exploded in his face,
blinding him in one eye, he stayed at his gun and accounted for two
of the five enemy planes which the Fortress destroyed before limp-
ing into the merciful folds of a cloud.
Land was again sighted, and "because the cars were on the wrong
side of the road" they knew they were safely back over Britain.
After some six weeks in hospital, Paul is back at work as an
instructor — the loss of his eye preventing him from undertaking
flying duties. He nevertheless has ambitions of continuing his fly-
ing experience as a member of the Ferry Service.
His other awards include: the Order of the Purple Heart and
the Airman's Medal and Bar.
— Reprint from Millennial Star.
PRIMARY — Continued from page 313.
"These," said Santa, "are some of my helpers, and I could show
you many more."
"Are my father and mother your helpers, too?" asked Paul.
"Yes," said Santa.
"And may I he a little Santa Claus helper?"
"You may," said Santa. "I need many helpers to carry love and
happiness to others. Every one who gives to those he loves is a real
Santa Claus helper, even if he doesn't come down the chimney."
304
TE KARERE
Tihema, 1943
H. M. Meha
CHRISTMAS IN THE LAND OF THE
MAPLE LEAF
By Flying-Officer Hohepa M. Meha
(Although written about Yule tide, 1942, by
the then Pilot-Officer H. M. Meha, for "Te
Karerc," it is considered worthy of publication
even at this late date, as it carries a wonderful
message of the Spirit of Christmas as enjoyed by
him. On behalf of our readers, appreciation and
"aroha" is extended to the people of the 'land
of Lehi" for their kindnesses to our son, brother
and friend. We of New Zealand, during this
Season of Celestial Remembrance, wish you and
yours the choicest blessings deserving of the
Land of Promise. — Editor. )
The day is the 25th of December and another Christmas Day
finds me in the Land of Lehi.
Through my window the world "without" challenges the beauty
of Alice's Wonderland. It seems that overnight a Fairy Queen had
waved her magic wand and transplanted a drab and dreary world
into a thing of beauty and loveliness. As I continue to gaze I see
Mother Earth clothed in her cloak of ermine, bedecked with shining
jewels, beautiful, grand, majestic. It appears that Nature herself
has taken it into her hands to prepare the earth, to purify it and
cleanse it from all that is ugly, sordid and evil and convert it into
a thing of beauty and purity symbolical of the One in Whose Name
we are to-day commemorating.
Over the air sweet carols are playing, adding to the Christmas
Spirit. Without the snow on the ground it is impossible to appre-
ciate the true significance of these beautiful carols. I even venture to
say that it is nigh impossible to attain that Christmas feeling without
the snow on the ground — without the Christmas carols — without the
Christmas Tree. These three seem to be interwoven, one into the
other, and they three combined lend to that spirit which the Yuletide
Season alone can bring.
To those who have not beheld the Christmas Tree with its scores
of multi-coloured lights in varying hues of bright reds, greens, blues,
yellows, and whites, winking, blinking and scintilating there in the
darkness, garbed in its beauty of sparkling tinsil, silver bells and
streamers — you have missed a sight which mere words cannot ade-
quately describe. How I wish I could wield the artist's brush and
bring you the picture which his brush alone can portray. It is a
picture beautiful beyond understanding.
Besides the small Christmas Trees inside, many homes have huge
Christmas Trees outside on their snow-covered lawns, from six to
twenty feet in height, set in a base of solid blocks of ice and placed
in each block are several coloured lights. They, with the lights
Tihema, 1943
TE KARERE
305
already interwoven throughout the branches of the tree lend a sight
that is a veritable fairyland. How I wish you were all here to
joy with me.
I have found during my stay here that the word "turkey" and
Christmas go hand in hand. One is part of the other. They seem
to be inseparable. And do the Canadian and American housewife
know how to choose and cook a turkey. Browned to a turn with
dressing and trimmings superb, "King Turkey" graces the table, and
all other lovely edibles of the Christmas board seem to bow to His
Majesty and take a place more lowly and humble.
As I sit here and write, my
mind's eye envision my dear old
native land, and leaves me a little
sad. Sad because I am not able to
repair to the paternal hearth and
joy with you in this Yuletide
Season. Sad, because some, who
constitute the family chain, can
no longer be with us this or any
other Christmas. I know this is
true of hundreds of soldiers,
sailors and airman all over the
world and my heart goes out to
them, their people and loved ones.
Though perhaps I feel a little
sad I would not trade these few
precious moments for the wisdom
of a Solomon or the riches of a
Croesus. Why precious? Be-
cause in spirit I was able to wing
"te Moana Nui A Kiwa" and as-
sociate with you all, though un-
known by you down there in Aotea Roa — that gem of the Pacific.
It is strange how clearly I can see you all and how near you seem.
I find my time is quickly drawing to a close and I must away
to the call of duty. Though the outside world seems so calm and.
peaceful still the call of duty reminds me on this beautiful Christmas
morn that I am not in this land on pleasure bent, but to better lit
myself in the art of warfare so foreign to the teachings of the One
from Whom all blessings flow— the One in Whoso memory we arc
ta-day celebrating.
Christmas marks the time of the year when faith, hope and
charity seem to penetrate more warmly the hearts of men and toler-
ance and brotherly kindness become more than abstract principles, if
only for a short period. It is the time when a perplexed and some-
what troubled world becomes more thoughtful and nun become,
for the moment at least, their better selves. At this season of re
iik inhering, may it he granted that with onr remembrance of the
Night Picture of a Xmas Tree.
306 TE KARERE Tihema, 1943
past we may not forget the urgent needs of the present, in which a
restless generation seeks for guidance, for understanding, for truth,
and for changeless standards in a changing world.
In conclusion I would like to tell you more of the hospitality
of these peoples — the Canadian and the American. Their hospitality
rivals, if not surpasses that of your own. Their homes have been
our homes, their friends our friends. They have ministered to our
wants as only our own would do: they have been unstinting in their
generosity and their kindness knows no bounds. In short they are
the essence of kindness.
I would like at this time to mention such families as the Green-
ings, Goldings, Fullers, Ormistons, Lampards, Roberts, Melchins,
Browns, Clarks, Crowders and Burridges of Winnipeg; the Osbornes,
Millers and Colwills of Portage, La Prairie; the Annis', Tawzes,
Schoenaus of Oshawa, Ont., Pres. and Airs. Smith, the Roberts,
Melvins and others of Toronto, Ont. ; the Palmers, Ursenbachs,
Andersons, Johannasens and Nelsons of Lethbridge, Alberta; the
Gibbs', Brooks, Selmens, Cards of Raymond, Alta; the Taylors,
Osbornes, and Tollestrops of Prince Albert, Saskatchewan. From
across the line I would mention at this time my friends Lieutenants
Ottley and Haslam, Corporal Harry T. Wride, Pres. and Mrs. Hardy,
the Harp Wallaces, the Rudds, the James', Dorie Feil, Mrs. Taggart
and Sgt. Dan Taggart, Janet and Mrs. Woods, the Beans, the Jen-
sens, and others who have been so kind. I would like to specially
mention my friend of many years' standing, Julian R. Stephens.
Ever since I landed on this continent Julian and his wife have been
so very, very kind to me. To they two I owe so very much. I trust
it will be on the books for me to visit "Te Pa- Tote" before my time
arrives to say farewell to the land of the Maple Leaf.
My stay on this station has been made so pleasant and happy
through the goodness and generosity of Mr. and Mrs. Hartnell,
Peggy, Maude and Jim. Their home, to me, has been a home away
from home. I am greatly indebted to them and their sincere friend-
ship and unstinting kindness will ever live in the pages of my Book
of Memories.
May He who abides above bless and care for you all, my people
and loved ones. May His goodness and mercy attend these peoples
abundantly for their love, kindness and generosity to we who are
so far removed from those who are our own flesh and blood, is the
wish and prayer of your friend and brother.
HE MATENGA
I te 6 o nga ra o Oketopa 1943, ka mate to matou tuahine a
Tepaea Eruera. Ona tau e 69.
I pa mai he mate i te ata o tetahi ra, a i te ahiahi tonu ka hemo
atu. He tino wahine ha-pai i nga mahi o te Hahi.
Haere e kui. Haere.
— Na Hare Nehua, Timuaki Peka o Waihou i ripoata.
Tihema, 1943 TE KARERE 307
CHRISTMAS MESSAGE
Christmas is the season when we are "guided by the
better angels of our nature." It is a pause in the days of
the year which stirs up within us that inherent will to good-
ness which we are too inclined to suppress. It blacks out
for a moment the doctrine of hate which is trying our souls
and lets in the gospel of love. It translates us in the twink-
ling of an eye from graspers to givers ; from sinners to saints.
It lifts our eyes again to the vision of the Cross and reminds
us that those who are born to serve are also born to suffer;
that a manger may be, and usually is, a better starting place
than a palace ; and that adversity is a way of perfection for
the righteous and a way of destruction for the reckless.
On this day of the year when we "believe as a little
child" and the craftiness of men does not blind our vision,
there is a oneness of faith in the personality of Christ. He
is, at least for a day, one of us and one with us. To many
of the. Christian faith time and tradition have stripped Him
of His body, parts and passions ; but to divest Him of these
attributes on Christmas Day would be sacrilege to all. It
may be that after all what the world needs is more of Christ-
mas and less of Christianity.
By those of us who believe the year round in the divinity
of the Son of Man and in the humanity of the Son of God
there should be a daily expression of those attributes uni-
versally ascribed to Him on Christmas Day. To reflect as a
mirror these attributes is the exaltation to which we aspire.
Again, in wishing to all the saints and friends in the
New Zealand Mission Christmas Greetings and "Aroha,"
we urge you to exemplify in your own lives the love of
Christ.
— Matthew Cowley
Elva T. Cowley
Jewel
To hi
HE MATENGA
Ki te Manu-Tangi-Pai, mahau e pahui haere ki nga tnarae
katoa e tae ai koe, te matenga o to matou matua, a te Waiata Anihana.
I mate ia i te 30 o Hepetema 1943. lie kaumatua tenei i aroha
ki tenei inea ki te tangata. Haere e to matou matua. haere ki to
mokopuna kia Waiata Nehua e takoto mai ra i runga o te pakanga.
I I acre — I I acre I lane.
— Na Mare Xeliua. Timuaki Peka 0 W'aihou i ripoata.
308 TE KARERE Tfliema,1943
SUNDAY SCHOOL
SACRAMENT GEM
We here approach Thy table, Lord,
At Thy command through chosen men ;
O may each heart, with one accord,
Thy spirit feel inspiring them.
CONCERT RECITATION
James 1:27.
"Pure religion and undefiled before God and the Father is this.
To visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep him-
self unspotted from the world."
KORERO A NGAKAU
Hemi 1:27.
"Te karakia pono, te mca poke-kore, ki te aroaro o te Atua
Matua, ko ia tenei ; Ko te tirotiro i nga pani i nga pouaru i o ratoit
matenga, ko te tiaki i a ia ake kei poke i te ao."
LESSONS
KINDERGARTEN (4 to 5 years).
"A Home in the Temple," 1 Samuel 1 to 3.
"The First King of Israel," 1 Samuel 8 to 10.
"Two Soldiers Against an Army," 1 Samuel 14.
PRIMARY (6 to 9 years).
"Alma and Amulek," Alma 14.
"A Wonderful Conversion," Alma 18 and 19.
"Anti-Nephi-Lehies," Alma 23 and 24.
CHURCH HISTORY AND A DEPARTMENT.
"Uzziah's Trespass and its Consequence," 2 Chronicles 26.
"Queen Esther and Mordecai," Book of Esther.
"Job's Fidelity and Patience," Job 1, 2, 19 and 42.
B DEPARTMENT. Same outlines as for Gospel Doctrine Class.
GOSPEL DOCTRINE AND C DEPARTMENT.
"David's Reign at Hebron and at Jerusalem," 2 Samuel 1 to 7.
"David's Conquest and Sin," 2 Samuel 8 to 14.
MAORI CLASS.
RATAPU TUATAHI
TE WHAKATAKOTORANGA 0 TE IRIIRINGA. Te whakatako-
toranga o te iriiringa i timata mai i te wa o te hitori tuatahi o te ta-
ngata. I te whakaaturanga o te Ariki i a ia ano kia Arama i muri
mai i te peinga atu i te Kaari o Erene, ka whakaari mai ia ki te Matua
tuatahi o te tangata "Ki te tahuri mai koe ki a au, me te whakarongo
ki toku reo, me te whakapono, me te ripeneta ki ou hara katoa, a ka
rumakina ki roto ki te wai, i roto i te ingoa o Taku Tama Kotahi, kii
tonu nei Ia i te aroha noa me te pono, ko Ia nei a Ihu Karaiti, ko te
ingoa anake tera kua homai ai i raro i te rangi, ma reira nei e puta
mai ai te whakaoranga ki nga tamariki a nga tangata, e whiwhi ai
koutou ki te homaitanga o te Wairua Tapu, me te inoi ki nga mea
katoa i runga i tona ingoa, a he aha te mea e inoi ai koutou ka hoatu
Tihema, 1943 TE KARERE 309*
kia koutou. . . . Nawai a^ i ta te Ariki korerotanga kia Arama, to tatou
matua, ka karanga atu a Arama ki te Ariki, a ka kahakina ia e te
Wairua o te Ariki, a kawea iho ana ki roto ki te wai a whakatakototia
ana ki raro o te wai, a mauria ake ana ki waho o te wai. A i pera
tona rumakanga, a ka tau iho te Wairua o te Atua ki runga ki a ia, a
i pera tona whanautanga i te Wairua, a whakaorangia ana ki to roto
tangata." I kauwhau ano a Enoka i te whakaakoranga o te ripeneta.
me te iriiringa, me te iriiri ano i te hunga ngakau pouri mo a ratou
hara a kua whakapono; a ko ratou katoa kua whakaae ki enei akora-
nga me te haere i raro i nga tikanga o te rongopai kua tapu i te aroaro
o te Atua.
Nga Patai. — (1) No nahea te timatanga mai o te iriiringa rumaki?
(2) Pehea ta te Ariki korero kia Arama? (3) Kei hea i roto i nga.
karaipiture o te Hahi e whakaatu ana? (4) Pehea hoki ta Enoka
whakaakoranga ?
RATAPU TUARUA
TE TIKANGA 0 TE IRIIRI. Te tikanga tuturu o te iriiringa.
rumaki kia tae ai te tomo atu ki te Hahi o Ihu Karaiti me te murunga.
o nga hara. Me pehea rawa te nui o nga kupu hei whakatuturu i te
mana nui o tenei tikanga kua rite mai nei i te Atua. He aha te oha
i homai ki te uri tangata nuku ake i tenei kua whiwhi tuturu ki te
huarahi e murua ai nga hara? E whakahe ana hoki te ture o te tika
ki te homai whanui i te whakakorenga o nga hara i meatia ma roto
atu anake i te ture kua whakaritea; otira ko nga tikanga ngawari,
whai mana hoki kua ripeneta kia uru ki tetahi kawenata ki te Atua,
me te hiiri ano i taua kawenata ki te tohu e mohiotia i te rangi a ka
aru ia i nga ture a te Atua ; Na konei ka uru atu ia ki roto i te rohe
o te aroha nui ma raro nei i tona taiawhiotanga ka whiwhi ia ki te
oranga tonutanga.
Nga Patai. — (1) He aha te tikanga tuturu o te iriiringa? (2) He
aha te oha nui i homai ki te iwi tangata? (3) He aha nga tikanga i
whiwhi ai te tangata ki te orangatonutanga?
RATAPU TUATORU
NGA WHAKAATURANGA MAHA. He maha nga whakaaturanga.
o te Paipera e mea ana ko te iriiringa he mea tauira mai ki te tangata
e taea ai te muru ona hara. Ko Hoani Kai Iriiri te mea i ata whiri-
whiria mo tenei whakaakoranga me te mea whai mana hoki ki te whaka-
haere i tenei tikanga, i nga ra i mua atu o te minitatanga o te Karaiti
i roto i te kikokiko ; a ko te reo o tenei tohunga o te koraha ohooho
ana a Hiruharama, warowaro ana i Huria katoa, i te kauwhautanga i te
murunga o nga hara he hua no te iriiringa e painga ana.
Nga Patai. — (1) Pehea te whakaaturanga i roto o te Paipera mo
te iriiringa? (2) Ko wai te tangata i ata whiriwhiria i rangona nuitia
hoki mo tenei take? (3) Pehea te ahua i Hiruharama me Huria i te
rongonga i tona reo whakatupato?
RATAPU TUAWHA— KIRIHEMETE
Tukua mai a koutou korero mo nga whakaaro e pa ana ki te
Maori o enei wa. Homaingia e koutou, e o matou 'kaumatua,'
te ha o o matou 'tupuna' kia rongo ano matou me te ao ano hoki
i te tangi o nga reo o nehe ra e aki aki ana ma-wairua-mai kia
tu Maori tonu o ratou whakatupuranga
Tukua mai ki te Etita, Box 72, Auckland, C.l.
310 TE KARERE Tihema, 1943
PRIMARY
FIRST WEEK
HOW THE LITTLE CHILDREN LISTENED TO JESUS
One day the mothers heard that Jesus was not far away. John
was a little boy who had heard many times about Jesus. His mother
had told him all about Jesus and the beautiful things He did each day
to show His love for fathers and mothers and the little children. John
had come to love Jesus, though he had not seen His face. When John
knew that Jesus was near he said, "Mother, will you take me to see
Jesus to-day? I should like to put my hand in His. I should like to
run to Him and tell Him how I love Him. Is He far from here? May
we go to-day?"
"Not to-day, but perhaps to-morrow," said the mother. "There are
other mothers who have been wanting to go to see Jesus, too. To-
morrow we will all go together to find Him. Many mothers will bring
their babies and children to see Jesus. We will dress little Mary and
take her too."
Early the next morning, down the road toward the place where
Jesus was, came the mothers with their babies and little children.
"Where will we find Jesus, mother?" asked little John.
"That I do not know," said the mother. "We must look for Him
until we find Him. He is always busy helping someone. Perhaps He
is with some little sick child, or out by the lake talking to Peter, the
fisherman."
Up and down they walked, asking each one they met if he had seen
Jesus and could tell them where Jesus might be found. Suddenly in
f ront_ of them they saw a great crowd of people.
"It must be Jesus is here," said the little child's mother, "for the
people always crowd around Him to hear His beautiful words. Perhaps
some one has brought a little sick child to Him and He is making it
well."
The mother pressed closer. Yes, He was there, but there were
no children beside Him. He was talking to some men. They were ask-
ing Jesus questions and many people had crowded close to hear Him.
"Mother," cried John, "May we not go to Him? Come."
The men saw the little child trying to get through the crowd to
Jesus, "Why do you come to trouble Jesus?" they asked. "He has no
time for little children and mothers. He cannot stop to talk to you."
Tears came into John's eyes. The lovely pink clover that he picked
along the way to give to Jesus fell from his hand. How could he tell
Jesus how much he loved Him? But Jesus heard the men speak and,
turning around, saw the little child.
"Let the children come to me," He said kindly, "Do not keep
them away!" And stooping down, He gathered John in His arms and
held him close. The people stepped back and let the other children
and mothers get close to Jesus.
To each little child He spoke a loving word and one by one He
took the babies in His arms and blessed them. John stooped to pick
up the clover blossoms which were lying at Jesus' feet. He crept
close to Jesus and laid them in His hand. How John wished that he
had something more beautiful to give to Jesus.
Jesus smiled. Drawing John close to Him, He laid His hand a
moment gently on his head with a touch that warmed the child's heart.
Tihema, 1943 TE KARERE 311
"If you love me," He whispered very softly, "be kind and good and then
you will be happy."
SECOND WEEK
THE JOY OF GIVING
Objective:
To impress the children with the thought that if we want to be
happy, we must forget our selfish desires and try to be helpful to others.
Story: THE STRANGER CHILD (A Legend)
"There once lived a labourer who earned his daily bread cutting
wood. His wife and two children, a boy and a girl, helped him with
his work.
The boy's name was Hans and the girl's Gretchen. They were
obedient and the joy and comfort of their parents.
One winter evening, this good family gathered about the table to
eat their small loaf of bread, while the father read aloud from the
Bible. Just as they sat down there came a knock on the window,
and a sweet voice called:
"0 let me in! I am a little child, and I have nothing to eat, and
no place to sleep. I am so cold and hungry! Please good people,
let me in!"
Hans and Gretchen sprang from the table and ran to open the
door, saying: "Come in, poor child, we have but little ourselves, but
what we have we will share with thee."
The Stranger Child entered, and going to the fire began to warm
his cold hands. The children gave him a portion of their bread and
said:
"Thou must be tired; come, lie down in our bed, and we will sleep
on the bench here before the fire."
Then answered the Stranger Child: "May God in Heaven reward
you for your love."
They led the little guest to their small room, laid him in their bed,
and covered him closely, thinking to themselves: "Oh, how much we
have to be thankful for! We have our nice warm room and comfort-
able bed, while this child has nothing but the sky for a roof and the
earth for a couch."
When the parents went to bed, Hans and Gretchen lay on a bench
before the fire, and said one to the other:
"The Stranger Child is happy now, because he is warm! Good
night!"
Then they fell asleep. They had not slept many hours, when
little Gretchen awoke, and touching her brother lightly, whispered :
"Hans, Hans, wake up! Wake up! Listen to the beautiful music
at the window."
Hans rubbed his eyes and listened. He heard the most wonderful
singing and the sweet notes of many harps.
"Blessed Child,
Thee we greet,
With sound of harp
And singing sweet.
"Sleep in peace,
Child so bright
We have watched thee
All the night.
"Blest the home
That holdeth Thee,
Peace, and love
Its guardians be."
-312 TE KARERE Tihema, 1943
The children listened to the beautiful singing, and it seemed to
fill them with unspeakable happiness. Then creeping to the window
they looked out.
They saw a rosy light in the east, and before the house in the snow
stood a number of little children, dressed in sparkling silver robes.
Full of wonder at this sight Hans and Gretchen continued to gaze out
of the window, when they heard a sound behind them, and turning saw
the Stranger Child standing near. He was clad in a golden garment
and wore a glistening, golden crown upon his soft hair. Sweetly he
spake to the children:
"I am the Christ Child, who wanders about the wprld, seeking
to bring joy and good things to loving children. Because you have
lodged me this night I will leave with you my blessing."
As the Christ Child spoke, he vanished from sight, together with
the silver-clad, singing children — the angels.
THIRD WEEK
CHRISTMAS GIFTS FOR THOSE WE LOVE
Objective:
To help the children to learn the joy of sending loving messages
to others.
SUGGESTIONS FOR CARDS
Cut four bells varying in sizes, from white construction paper.
Place two and a half inches apart, having the smallest bell at the top
and graduating them to the largest bell. Paste them on a strip of red
paper at the top by which the bells may be hung.
Crayons, or water colour sketches, neatly mounted so as to show
a narrow border on a card of contrasting colour, make pleasing cards.
A piece of construction paper folded book fashion with a Christ-
mas message written or printed on the inside and a picture pasted, or
a design drawn on the outside is another suggestion.
A silver Christmas tree decorating a red folder with a scalloped
edge is very attractive.
A star or a bell-shaped card with a greeting written on it is
good also.
A gold star on a model sheet makes an interesting card.
A poinsettia, or holly leaves and berries may be cut out and pasted
on cards. The poinsettia and holly berries should, of course, be painted
bright red and the leaves of the holly green.
Christmas cards which you may have saved from previous years
may have some good suggestions for designs.
Greetings or verses may be lettered by the children or verses may
be written or typed by the teacher and given to the children to be
pasted in the folders.
FOURTH WEEK
Objective:
To show that we are happiest when we think of others.
Lesson Story:
PAUL'S VISIT TO SANTA CLAUS
There was once a little boy named Paul who went to visit Santa
Claus. Wasn't that a delightful thing to do? You see, this little boy
had a friend called the Sandman, who often took him on wonderful
journeys. Once he went way up to the moon, and came home on a
fleecy white cloud; another time he visited fairyland, and once he
even went to Teddy Bear Land where he saw wonderful sights. A
queer thing about these visits was that they were always made at night
and when other people thought he was asleep. But then, "othei
Tihema, 1943 TE KARERE 313
people" cannot always know all the delightful happenings to little boys
and girls who journey with the Sandman.
But it was the Santa Claus visit that I started to tell you about.
It was almost Christmas time, and Paul had been a good boy. Grandma
knew he was a good boy, for didn't he help her find her spectacles?
Mother knew it for he remembered to pick up his playthings, and he
was always ready to run errands and take care of Baby Bess. Father
knew it, too, for when he came home at night, a happy-faced boy ran
to open the door for him and help him take off his overcoat. Now I
suspect that Santa Claus may have told the Sandman about this little
boy, and asked .him to bring him to visit.
Perhaps you think Paul went on a train to visit Santa Claus Land.
But when children journey with the Sandman, they never go on trains
or steamboats or any thing so common. Paul had journeyed in many
different ways, but this time he rode on a wonderful white bird with
beautiful wings. He flew far up, up in the sky — way up among the
stars — and the bright moon sailing overhead lighted them on their
way to the land of ice and snow.
There was Santa's house, almost buried in a snowdrift. There
were lights in all the windows, and as soon as Paul alighted he saw
Santa Claus himself standing in the doorway to welcome him. How
jolly and fat he was! — just like the picture in Paul's book. "His droll
little mouth was drawn up like a bow," as his merry eyes and hearty
voice bade the little visitor come in.
Paul almost jumped for joy when he beheld the inside of Santa
Claus' house. Toys, toys everywhere — on shelves, on the tables, on
the floor! Such an array! There were drums big and little, horns,
rocking-horses, tin soldiers, engines, and cars — in fact, everything
that little boys could possibly ask for. And still Santa said there were
not nearly enough for all the little children.
"Don't you have anyone to help make all these playthings?" asked
Paul, for there was no one in sight.
"Indeed I do have helpers," said Santa with a jolly laugh, as he
sent a toy engine spinning along the track.
"How could I make enough for all the little boys and girls? There
are many good children in the world. I have a whole army of helpers."
"But where are they?" asked the puzzled visitor, looking all about
him.
"Come with me," said Santa, "and I will show you."
He took Paul in his arms, and before the boy knew what was
happening, he was whisked up the chimney and on to the roof of the
house. Then Santa showed him something that looked very much like
a big spy glass, and told him to look into it. Paul did so, and what
do you think he saw? Why, he looked right into somebody's window.
The mother sat sewing, and what do you think she was making? A
doll's dress! And there on the table lay a doll with golden curls and
eyes that could open and shut.
Then Santa swung the glass around, and Paul looked into another
home. The mother and father sat in the kitchen and they were look-
ing with happy faces at some toys which the father was taking from his
pocket. Paul even heard the mother say, "Dear little Tommy, how
happy he will be when he finds this horse and wagon in his stocking."
Another sight was shown him. This time a little girl in a white
nighty was stealing out of bed. Going to the bureau drawer, she
softly opened it and took out a pretty Christmas card and a dainty
handkerchief.
"One for father and one for mother, with a 'Merry Christmas',"
she said softly, and added, "and I made them both myself. "
(Continued en page $03)
314
TE KARERE
Tihema, 1943
NEWS FROM THE FIELD
KORONGATA BRANCH
By T. P. (Bob) Hapi
With the reorganization of the Koro-
ngata Relief Society necessitating the
honourable release of Sister Ani Morgan
and her officers for their long and faith-
ful service, the new officers with Sister
Kumeroa Heke as President, Hera Puriri,
Ka Tipoki, Meriana Whakamoe and Olive
Edwards as Counsellors, Secretary and
Class Leader respectively were appointed
and sustained.
The new group, in carrying on the
policy of their predecessors in conformity
with the Society's plan and the desire of
the Branch Presidency, have assisted
handsomely in making collections for the
Children's Orphanage and the renovation
of Whare Nopera.
Leo Pere and Wiripine (nee Winnie
Hook) are the proud parents of a wee
daughter.
MAHIA DISTRICT
The Nuhaka Relief Society Welfare
Project this year was "Home Garden"
competitions. An entrance fee of 7/6
was asked of each contestant, the pro-
ceeds going to supply the local "over-
seas" boys with Christmas parcels. By
this arrangement all boys were catered
for.
Winners of the competition are Parae
Walker (first), Mihi Nepia (second), and
Haerengarangi Tengaio (third). Judges
were experts Eru Tengaio and William
Winiana.
At the closing meeting of the Relief
Society on November 3rd, a "Cooking,
Sewing and Flower" competition was con-
cluded, which again gave first place to
Sister Parae Walker, with Sister Maggie
Winiana a deserving second and Sister
Lena Waerea third. Suitable prizes were
donated by Relief Society President Parae
Walker.
TAMAKI BRANCH (H.B.)
By Wm. Harris
The news for the month comes to you
from the men's ward of the Public Hos-
pital, Dannevirke. Your reporter has been
an inmate of the institution for a fort-
night suffering from varicose eczema of
the right leg. With the proper care and
treatment, I should be discharged in a
few more days, properly cured.
After three years' employment at the
Tamaki Dairy Co.'s factory (Butter De-
partment) I had to terminate my employ-
ment with them on medical advice.
Bro. and Sister Cowley Harris of Wel-
lington recently spent a week-end at
home with their parents. It was their
first visit for over nine months and they
enjoyed every minute of their short stay.
The fresh country air did them the world
of good. Both are looking well. They
anticipate visiting us again at Christmas.
The death occurred in the Wairarapa
District of Sis. Lena l'iwari, youngest
daughter of Bro. and the late Sister
Eruera Taurau after a long illness. Our
sympathy goes out to Bro. Taurau and
family in their sad loss. Since the death
of Bro. Taurau's daughter, his health has
been considerably indifferent, being con-
fined to his bed. We wish Bro. Taurau
a speedy recovery to his usual good
health.
Mrs. "Rangi" Tatere, wife of H. M.
"Doc" Tatere, has been confined to her
bed for a number of months now, suf-
fering with an old complaint. Her condi-
tion at present is a little better, although
she is a very sick woman. We wish her
a speedy recovery, and restoration to
normal health. To all those who are help-
ing in the care of this good and noble
woman, we say "Kia manawanui."
The place is somewhat very quiet now,
with nearly everyone out shearing. With
fine weather they should all be back home
for Christmas.
From all members of our little com-
munity we take this opportunity of ex-
tending to all Saints throughout the
Mission and abroad — A very Merry
Christmas and a Bright and Prosperous
New Year.
Kia Ora Katoa!!
WAIKATO DISTRICT
By Tetana Te Hira
November 6th marked the beginning of
life together for Iki Tana Moke and Te
Inuwai Tauariki of the Puke Tapu Branch
when they were joined in holy wedlock by
Elder Tetana Te Hira.
The engagement of Mohi Tarawhiti and
Miss Wallace of Huntly was announced
when the date of their wedding was set
for November 27th, to take place at
Puke Tapu.
Te Awamutu Branch President Donald
Coromandel and Matena Te Kare jour-
neyed from Otorohanga to Te Awamutu
to visit the saints on November 7th,
where they held long meetings with them.
Their visit with Sister Tukiri (widow of
former Branch President Tirua Tukiri)
and her family was very much appreci-
ated. Sacrament was administered by the
brethren.
Another meeting was also held with
Bro. Charlie Hill, where Bro. Teito Tanga-
taiti and his family had gathered for the
sabbath. Bro. Tangataiti is President of
the Mangere Branch in the Auckland
District, and his presence in Te Awamutu
was to his brother's Mr. W. J. Maru.
MANAWATU DISTRICT
By Polly WiNeera
The two missionary sisters who have
been assigned to this district are cer-
tainly getting around. By now they must
be over on the other side of the district
giving the work all they've got. Sisters
Tihema, 1943
T£ KARERE
315
Lucy Marsh and Kate Tari left Porirua.
with Bro. Peneamine WiNeera and
travelled to Rangiotu to visit Saints there.
The weather wasn't too kind to them and
they report almost having to hire a row-
boat to carry them from place to place
on account of the very severe floods
common in that part of the district.
However, a very successful and enjoyable
week-end was spent at the home of Bro.
and Sister Rangi Paki. The two sisters
have gone on to Masterton and are prob-
ably giving the Saints there much joy
with their presence. Kia kaha, girls !
We were very pleased indeed to have
had the presence of Bro. Turake Manu
of the Manaia Branch, Taranaki District.
He gave a brief talk on the work in the
district and how the district officers were
Plans are well under way for the re-
organisation of the Sunday School in the
Porirua Branch and very soon we hope
to give you fuller details of our progress.
President and Sister Cowley passed
through Wellington on their way to the
South Island. Bro. Harold Stokes is look-
ing well in his Air Force blues. We don't
know where he came from or where he's
headin' — he just happened to be around.
That's all, folks, until next time.
"May the candles of Christmas
Shed a glow on your heart
Of Peace and great Gladness,
Sincere wishes impart;
May new light the way brighten
Into a Better New Year,
With our Country and Friends
Free from trouble and fear!"
CHRISTMAS SUNDAY. — Fourth Sunday of December is to be used as the
Christmas Sunday. All Sunday School Superintendents are reminded to prepare
their own programmes for this Sabbath.
Kindly keep in mind that all special programmes for Branch or District
Sunday School conferences and Special days, is the responsibility of the local
Superintendencies in consultation with their respective Branch and District
Presidencies.
meeting together trying to work out ways
and means to further the Lord's work
in that part of the field. He gave special
mention of the fine work of their district
secretary, Bro. Arthur (Mick) Stinson.
Twice last month it was our privilege
to welcome into our Sunday School and
sacrament meetings Sister Ray Stinson
of Wellington, also Bro. Parata Pirihi,
and two Mormon boys attached to the
U.S. Navy. We would like to encourage
such visits as they in turn encourage us
a great deal.
Sister Martha Morgan of the Taranaki
District passed away after suffering a
considerable length of time in Wellington
Hospital, and the funeral service was con-
ducted by Bro. George Katene at Wai-
whetu. We also regret to report the
death of Alma Edward, son of Mervyn
and Kahurangi Kenny, who was buried
by Bros. George Katene and James
Elkinglon.
On the inside cover of the August issue
of the "Improvement Era," those who
have a copy will notice a poem dedicated
To A Tall Lad, written by the wife of
a very fine Marine, who also happens to
be a first-class Latter-day Saint. We
have had him attend our meetings many
times and listened to his undying testi-
mony of the gospel. Bro. Reed Young,
who hails from Murray, Utah, has had
several years' experience in the mission
field) and now lie Bets 0U1 on a new mis-
sion with many others, and we wish them
all God-speed and a safe return.
Everything happens to us. Bu1
We have much pleasure in \\( leoiiin
the Porirua Branch Bro. .lames ami Sister
Hui Tau Elkington ami pari of their
family from Madseti, French I'a
hope that ai the end <>f the six months
which they plan to stay, I hey will find
no better place to settle permanently
than ours. We can certainly u.e them in
our organisations to guide as alon" anil
through their experiences Imu u .. how
to he BUCCeSSful in our callil
MAROMAKU BRANCH
By Lois Going
The Maromaku Branch held their an-
nual Branch Conference on October 30-31
President and Sister Cowley and Tony
and Hohepa Meha and Bro. Clark (U.S.N.)
were in attendance-, coming up from
Auckland. There were also visitors from
neighbouring districts, and many local
friends.
The Primary put on the programme on
Saturday evening, and it was enjoyed by
all in attendance. On Sunday they had
Priesthood and Relief Society meetings,
then Sunday School and General Session.
During all sessions many inspirational
talks were given.
The latest news received about Sgt.-
Pilot R. C. Going of Maromaku is that
he has been presumed killed on active
service, having now been missing for over
eight months.
Latest news received from Tpr. S. J.
Hay of Maromaku is that he was still in
Egypt fit and well but is not too fond of
the sand, flies, etc., over there.
NELSON DISTRICT
By J. R. Robinson
Sunday School, M.I. A. ami Relief So-
ciety meetings are holding their own.
Members of our mall group who have
been ill and patients of the hospital in-
clude Angus Elkington and Chiefy Biking-
ton.
Advice from /.ion tell thai Brother
Weston Smith, formerly of Palmerston
North, wishes to be remembered to his
manj friends ami the Saint i of 1 1
ii'' ai io tells of President Com l< \ 's
brother beini appointed District Judge
len.
Mr. Stork has been \ i ill Ing i he home
of Brother and Sister Rang] Elkington
and Brother and Sister Ben Hippolite,
where he left a son and daughter tO I'less
them With.
316
TE KARERE
Tihema, 1943
WHANGAREI DISTRICT
Brother William Palmer writes in that
hia testimony of the power of the Priest-
hood continues to grow ami, in telling
why. relates the following incident,
is not an unfamiliar happening to him.
"In our walks about the town .if
Whangarei, one day. a Sister Heni Kay
of Parakao came up to Brother Heta-
raka Anaru and myself and asked to be
administered to as sin had just then been
discharged from hospital and wi
really well enough to be about. We com-
plied with her request at our home, and
also procured some oil which we con-
! and gave to her for her use. She
immediately felt better and showed all
of having gained, miraculously,
renewed vigour and vitality enabling her
to continue her journey home, leaving her
blessings with us."
MISSION OFFICE
Although we continually have visits
from the brethren in uniform the number
of new men coming has gradually
dwindled. Apart from Elders C. V. Clark,
William Read, Jr., Bert Savage and E. A.
Olsen, who are regular attendants at the
Sunday meetings and the M.I. A. during
the week, we have had the opportunity
and privilege of meeting Elders W. L.
Flake of Snowflake and Richard Phil.
Shumway also of Snowflake, along with
Brothers Puckett (who was here some
months ago) and James O. Walker and a
Mr. Clarence E. Brookes. A young lieuten-
ant of 22, Elder Daniel O. Noorlander of
Matthews and Manchester Wards was
Very pleased to find himself at Mission
Headquarters. During his proposed
lengthy visil we hope to see quite a lot
Of him.
Matthew and Manchester Wards was
Elders [van Hansen, Thomas J. Badger,
Hilton Densley, Merrill Hatch, Noall
Walter, Gerald Bobbins and Charl<
ley and Bros. Arnold Hennefer and Kay
Davis were very welcome visitors to our
Sunday services. In having these brethren
attend Sunday School and Sacrament
meeting the Saints were again brought
in contact with Zion's Elders — what a
thrill to have them take part in our Sun-
day School discussions.
GISBORNE DISTRICT
By Hine McGhee
This month has been an eventful one
for the Te Hapara Branch.
President Cowley made a visit here,
and it was good to see and meet him
again, and we cannot see and hear too
much of Timuaki. Our meetings were
inspirational, and I can say for all who
attended that they were more than just
ordinary meetings.
We are glad to report that Bro.
Mahanga Pere, 2nd Counsellor to the Dis-
trict Presidency, is showing wonderful
improvement. Kia Kaha e hoa.
Bro. Billman is here on another visit,
and the Hunga Tapus of the branch are
certainly pleased to see him once more.
The Te Hapara Branch is growing —
another family has arrived here — Bro.
and Sister Smith of Manutuke, who have
moved into the city.
Te Karere Subscribers
Readers are asked to note the subscription rates as published on
title page of each issue. Please read the notice before sending in any
further subscriptions.
DECEMBER EXPIRATIONS
Apiata, Te Aumihi — Matauri Bay
Brosnan William — Auckland
Bee-sley, Fred — Hikurangi
Cooksley Mrs. R. — Linton
Duckworth, Sybil — Auckland
Douglas, Catherine — Auckland
Edwards, Ropu — Gladstone
Forsman, Mrs. O. — Waihi
Hill, Charles — Te Awamutu
Hay, Stan J. — Overseas
Hale, Ellen — Hikurangi
Hohaia, Mrs. Tohe — East Tamaki
Hoera, Mrs. — Onehunga
Hemi, Taini — Tologa Bay
Joyce, James — Kohukohu
Kawana, Raiha — Masterton
Kawana, Pikihauariki
Kerepapaka, Kohi — Pukekohe
Kairau. Mere — Awarua
Kapinga, Winiata — Aria
Kauwhata, R. — Ngawha
Lanfear, Renee P. — Paeroa
Marshall, Henry S. — Rangiriri
Martin, Roka — Huntly
Mannering, Mary — Auckland
Mataele, Hola Lolo — Nukualofa
Mclntyre, Mrs. — Manunui
Neho, Te Aue — Awarua
Nelson, L. T. — Piripaua
Ormsby, William — Te Puna
Ormsby, Flora — Te Puna
Ormsby, Dave — Horotiu
Pera, Tarati — Opapa
Pcarse, E. — Thames
Pou. Rangi W. — Pokere
Paki, John — Kawhia
Richards Jack W. — Auckland
Rawiri, A. — Pukekohe
Randell, Mrs. W.— Huntly
Ridings, Rachel — Waihaha
Savage, George — Waihi
Tari. Mrs. Lena — Hastings
Te Kani, Pani — Gisborne
Thorne, Mrs. T. E. — Auckland
Waa, Morehu — Pipiwai
Whaikawa, Rangi — Awarua
Wimura, Maraina — Awarua
Wihongi, Atawhai — Awarua
Vanarsdale, Miss H. — Titoki, P.'
Tihema, 1943 TE KARERE 317
JOSEPH SMITHS TEACHINGS
Gathering of Saints in Last Days. — All that the prophets have
written, from the days of righteous Abel, down to the last man that
has left any testimony on record for our consideration, in speaking of
the salvation of Israel in the last days, goes directly to show that it
consists in the work of the gathering.
First, I shall begin by quoting from the prophecy of Enoch,
speaking of the last days: "Righteousness will I send down out of heaven,
and truth will I send forth out of the earth, to bear testimony of mine
Only Begotten, His resurrection from the dead (this resurrection I
understand to be the corporeal body) ; yea, and also the resurrection
of all men; righteousness and truth will I cause to sweep the earth as
with a flood, to gather out mine own elect from the four quarters of the
earth, unto a place which I shall prepare, a holy city, that my people
may gird up their loins, and be looking forth for the time of my coming,
for there shall be my tabernacle, and it shall be called Zion, a new
Jerusalem." (Pearl of Great Price, ch. 7: 62.)
Now I understand by this quotation, that God clearly manifested
to Enoch the redemption which He prepared, by offering the Messiah
as a Lamb slain from before the foundation of the world; and by virtue
of the same, the glorious resurrection of the Saviour, and the resur-
rection of all the human family, even a resurrection of their corporeal
bodies, is brought to pass; and also righteousness and truth are to
sweep the earth as with a flood. And now, I ask, how righteousness and
truth are going to sweep the earth as with a flood? I will answer.
Men and angels are to be co-workers in bringing to pass this great work,
and Zion is to be prepared, even a New Jerusalem, for the elect that
are to be gathered from the four quarters of the earth, and to be
established a holy city, for the tabernacle of the Lord shall be with
them.
Now Enoch was in good company in his views upon this subject:
"And I heard a great voice out of heaven, saying, Behold, the taber-
nacle of God is with men, and He will dwell with them, and they shall
be His people and God Himself shall be with them, and be their God."
(Revelation 21: 3.)
I discover by this quotation, that John upon the isle of Patmos,
saw the same things concerning the last days, which Enoch saw. But
before the tabernacle can be with men, the elect must be gathered
from the four quarters of the earth. And to show further upon this
subject of the gathering, Moses, after having pronounced the blessing
and cursing upon the children of Israel, for their obedience or dis-
obedience, says thus:
"And it shall come to pass, when all these things are come upon
thee, the blessing and the curse which I have set before thee, and thou
shalt call them to mind, among all the nations whither the Lord thy
God hath driven thee, and shalt return unto the Lord thy God, and
shalt obey His voice, according to all that I command thee, this day.
thou and thy children, with all thine heart, and with all thy soul, then
the Lord thy God will turn thy captivity, and have compassion upon
thee, and will return and gather thae from all the nations whither the
Lord thy God hath scattered thee. 11* any of thine be driven out unto
the outmost parts of heaven, from thence will the Lord thy God gather
thee, and from thence will He ('etch thee" (Dent. :>() : 1-1.)
It has been said by many of the learned and wise men, or
torians, that the Indians or aborigines of this continent, are of the scat-
tered tribes of Israel. It has been conjectured by many others, that
the aborigines of this continent are not of the tribes of Israel, but the
ten tribes have been led away into some unknown regions ^i' the north.
Let this he as it may, the prophecy l have just quoted "will f< tch them,"
318 TE KARERE Tihema, 1943
in the last days, and place them in the land which their fathers pos-
sessed. And you will find in the 7th verse of the 30th chapter, quoted,
"And the Lord thy God will put all these curses upon thine enemies,
and on them that hate thee, which persecuted thee."
Many may say that this scripture is fulfilled, but let them mark
carefully what the prophet says: "If any are driven out unto the utmost
parts of heaven," (which must mean the breadth of the earth). Now
this promise is good to any, if there should be such, that are driven
out, even in the last days, therefore, the children of the fathers have
claim unto this day. And if these curses are to be laid over on the
heads of their enemies, woe be unto the Gentiles. (See Book of Mor-
mon, III. Nephi, ch. 16, current edition.) "Woe unto the unbelieving
of the Gentiles, saith the Father." And again, (see Book of Mormon,
III. Nephi 20: 22, current edition, which says), "Behold this people will
I establish in this land, unto the fulfilling of the covenant which I made
with your father Jacob, and it shall be a New Jerusalem." Now we
learn from the Book of Mormon the very identical continent and spot
of land upon which the New Jerusalem is to stand, and it must be caught
up according to the vision of John upon the isle of Patmos.
Now many will feel disposed to say, that this New Jerusalem
spoken of, is the Jerusalem that was built by the Jews on the eastern
continent. But you will see, from Revelation 21:2, there was a New
Jerusalem coming down from God out of heaven, adorned as a bride
for her husband; that after this, the Revelator was caught away in the
Spirit, to a great and high mountain, and saw the great and holy city
descending out of heaven from God. Now there are two cities spoken
of here. As everything cannot be had in so narrow a compass as a
letter, I shall say with brevity, that there is a New Jerusalem to be
established on this continent, and also Jerusalem shall be rebuilt on the
eastern continent (see Book of Mormon, Ether 13:1-12). "Behold,
Ether saw the days of Christ, and he spake also concerning the house
of Israel, and the Jerusalem from whence Lehi should come; after it
should be destroyed, it should be built up again, a holy city unto the
Lord, wherefore it could not be a New Jerusalem, for it had been
in a time of old." This may suffice, upon the subject of gathering,
until my next. — History of the Church, Vol. 2, p. 260.
Gift of the Holy Ghost — See Holy Ghost.
Gift of Tongues. — Be not so curious about tongues; do not speak
in tongues except there be an interpreter present; the ultimate design
of tongues is to speak to foreigners, and if persons are very anxious
to display their intelligence, let them speak to such in their own tongues.
The gifts of God are all useful in their places, but when they are applied
to that which God does not intend, they prove an injury, a snare and
a curse instead of a blessing. — History of the Church, Vol. 5, p. 31.
Speak not in the gift of tongues without understanding it, or
without interpretation. The devil can speak in tongues; the adversary
will come with his work: he can tempt all classes; can speak in English
or Dutch. Let no one speak in tongues unless he interpret, except by
the consent of the one who is placed to preside; then he may discern
or interpret or another may. — History of the Church, Vol. 3, p. 392.
Gift of Tongues, to be Exercised with Care. — As to the gift of
tongues, all we can say is, that in this place, we have received it as the
ancients did: we wish you, however, to be careful, lest in this you be
deceived. Guard against evils which may arise from any accounts
given by women, or otherwise; be careful in all things lest any root
of bitterness spring up among you, and thereby many be denied. Satan
will no doubt trouble you about the gift of tongues unless you are
careful; you cannot watch him too closely, nor pray too much. — History
of the Church, Vol. 1, p. 369.
(To be continued)
"Jesus the Christ"
»
♦
IT is a matter of history that, at or near the beginning of what
has since come to be known as the Christian era, the Man
Jesus, surnamecl the Christ, was born in Bethlehem of Judea.
The principal data as to His birth, life, and death are so well
attested as to be reasonably indisputable ; they are facts of record,
and are accepted as essentially authentic by the civilized world at
large. True, there are diversities of deduction based on alleged
discrepancies in the records of the past as to circumstantial details ;
but such differences are of strictly minor importance, for none
of them nor all taken together cast a shadow of rational doubt
upon the historicity of the earthly existence of the Man known
[ in literature as Jesus of Nazareth.
As to who and what He was there are dissensions of grave
I moment dividing the opinions of men ; and this divergence of con-
ception and belief is most pronounced upon those matters to which
the greatest importance attaches. The solemn testimonies of mil-
lions dead and of millions living unite in proclaiming Him as
divine, the Son of the Living God, the Redeemer and Saviour of
the human race, the Eternal Judge of the souls of men, the Chosen
and Anointed of the Father — in short, the Christ. Others there
are who deny His Godhood while extolling the transcendent quali-
ties of His unparallelled and unapproachable Manhood.
♦
To the student of history this Man among men stands first,
foremost, and alone, as a directing personality in the world's pro-
gression. Mankind has never produced a leader to rank with
Him. Regarded solely as an historic personage He is unique.
« Judged by the standard of human estimation, Jestis of Nazareth
is supreme among men by reason of the excellence of I lis per-
sonal character, the simplicity, beauty, and genuine worth of I lis
precepts, and the influence of I lis example and doctrines in the
J advancement of the race. To these distinguishing characteristics
of surpassing greatness the devout Christian soul adds an attribute
that far exceeds the sum of all the others — the divinity of Christ's
origin and the eternal reality of I lis status as Lord and ( iod.
Christian and unbeliever alike acknowledge Mis supremacy as
* a Man, and respect the epoch-making significance of His birth.
Christ was horn in the meridian of time; and His life on earth
marked at once the culmination of the past and the inauguration
of an era distinctive in human hope, endeavour, and achievement.
His advent determined a new order in the reckoning of the years;
and by common consent the centuries antedating His birth have
been counted backward from the pivotal event and are designated
accordingly. The rise and fall of dynasties, the birth and dissolu-
tion of nations, all the cycles of history as to war and peace, as to
prosperity and adversity, as to health and pestilence, seasons of
plenty and of famine, the awful happenings of earthquake and
storm, the triumphs of invention and discovery, the epochs of
man's development in godliness and the long periods of his dwind-
ling in unbelief — -all the occurrences that make history — are
chronicled throughout Christendom by reference to the year before
or after the birth of Jesus Christ.
His earthly life covered a period of thirty-three years: and of
these hut three were spent by Him as an acknowledged Teacher
openly engaged in the activities of public ministry. He was
brought to a A-iolent death hefore He had attained what we now
regard as the age of manhood's prime. As an individual He was
personally known to hut few; and His fame as a world character
became general only after His death.
Brief acccount of some of His words and works has heen
preserved to us; and this record, fragmentary and incomplete
though it he. is rightly esteemed as the world's greatest treasure.
The earliest and most extended history of His mortal existence is
entbodied within the compilation of scriptures known as the New
Testament; indeed hut little is said of Him by secular historians
of His time. Few and short as are the allusions to Him mad;- by
non-scriptural writers in the period immediately following that
of His ministry, enough is found to corroborate the sacred record
as to the actuality and period of Christ's earthly existence.
Xo adequate biography of Jesus as Boy and Man has heen or
can he written, for the sufficing reason that a fullness of data is
lacking. Nevertheless, man never lived of whom more has been
said and sung, none to whom is devoted a greater proportion of the
world's literature. He is extolled by Christian, Mohammedan
and Jew, by sceptic and infidel, by the world's greatest poets, phil-
osophers, statesmen, scientists and historians. Even the profane
sinner in the foul sacrilege of his oath acclaims the divine
supremacy of Him whose name he desecrates.
— James E. Tahnage.